:.R-CROOKS-D-D
Digitized by \he Internet Arcinive
in 2011 with funding from
Tine Institute of Museum and Library Services through an Indiana State Library LSTA Grant
http://www.archive.org/details/lifeofbishopmattOOincroo
, i|i 1 1 m tjnn^iinwflu «HiMiii|ip|iip^^^^ %\ li\\|ni W \\\ \ \\\\\\\ \\\4\ ' 'A 'y \TJ^U M 1\H\\ WW^IuH ' ' > » . \ "> _, ^'- ,\
BISHOP SIMPSON IN MIDDLE LIFE.
THE LIFE
OF
BISHOP MATTHEW SIMPSON
OF THE METHODIST EPISCOPAL CHURCH
BY
GEORGE R. CROOKS, D.D.
ILLUSTRATED
NEW YORK
HARPEK & BROTHERS, FRANKLIN SQAURE
1890
Copyright, 1890, by Harper & Brothers.
All rights reserved.
PREFACE.
In the preparation of this hfe I have been placed under
many obligations by friends of Bishop Simpson who have
supplied me with materials. I desire especially to thank
the Eev. George B. Smith, of Cadiz, Ohio, for aid given me
at the time of my visit to that town ; also to Professor
Hamnet, of Allegheny College, Meadville, Pennsylvania, and
Professor James R. Weaver, of De Pauw University for
help when I was in those places searching for information.
I am also indebted to Ex-Governor A. G. Porter, and Dr.
T. A. Goodwin, of Indianapolis, for their accounts of life in
Greencastle, when the university was under the direction
of President Simpson. Mr. John H. Nicolay, of Washing-
ton, the biographer of President Lincoln, very kindly made
a search among the Lincoln papers for letters. And I beg
also to thank Bishop Bowman, General Clinton B. Fisk, Dr.
John Lanahan, Professor Joseph Tingley, President W. F.
Warren, of Boston University, Mr. George H. Stuart, and
other correspondents for reminiscences of the bishop which
have greatly enriched this volume.
It ought to be said that I have found among the papers
placed in my hands no trace of the bishop's opinions upon
public questions, or of his estimates of pubUc men. His fa-
miliar correspondence is in the main with his family, and is
iv PREFACE.
wholly of a domestic nature. On this I have drawn free-
ly, for it shows his character in a most amiable light, I
have looked for letters which contain expressions of his
judgments upon public affairs, but have looked in vain.
The bishop has put his thinking into his public addresses,
and there is nothing remaining that can be added to
these sources of information.
Geokge R. Ceooks.
Drew Theological Seminary,
Madison, New Jersey,
February 26, 1890.
CONTENTS.
INTRODUCTION Page 1
CHAPTER I.
LIFE IN CADIZ (AUTOBIOGRAPHIC).
Autobiograpliy. — Birth in Cadiz, Ohio. — The Simpsons Migrate from Eng-
land to Ireland, and tlience to the United States. — Settlement in Ohio
and Pennsylvania. — James Simpson, the Father. — His Failing Health
and Death in 1812. — The Simpsons, from Presbyterians, became Meth-
odists.— Sarah Tingley, the Bishop's Mother. — Childhood of Matthew
Simpson. — Early Schooling. — Advantages and Disadvantages. — Learns
to Set Type. — Works at Reed-making. — Receives Permission to Enter a
Classical School. — Works Energetically on Latin and Greek. — Health
Injured by Close Application. — Walks to 3Iadison College, Uniontown.
—Kind Reception from Doctor Elliott. — The Faculty. — After Two
Months Decides to Return Home. — Dedicates Himself to a Christian
Life. — Activity in the Church. — Begins tlie Study of Medicine. — Is
Licensed to Preach 7
CHAPTER II.
LIFE IN CADIZ.
Personal Appearance. — Bashfulness. — The Old Home.— Helps in the Shop
and Teaches in the Scliool. — Passages from his Diary, 1831-1834. —
Reads Medicine with Dr. McBean. — Is Admitted to Practice as a Phy-
sician.— Great Variety of his Occupations. — Verse-Making. — Distrust
of his Ability to Become a Public Speaker. — IVIakes Known to his
Mother his Purpose to Preach. — Her Answer. — Consecrated from his
Birth to the Christian IMinistry 33
CHAPTER IIL
HIS TEACHERS.
Uncle Matthew Simpson. — His High Standing as Teacher and Legisla-
tor.— The Bishop's Mother. — Dr. James McBean. — His Kindness to
vi CONTENTS.
Young Simpson. — Dr. Elliott. — The Start on Foot for Uniontown. —
Hears Classes for the College President. — Is both Student and As-
sistant Teacher. — Appointed College Tutor. — Dr. Elliott's Place among
Methodist Educators. — Presl)yterianism and Methodism in the Forma-
tion of the State of Ohio . , Page 55
CHAPTER IV.
UIS EARLY MINISTRY.
His Reasons for Hesitating to Enter the Travelling Ministry. — Appointed
to the Circuit on -which he Lived. — Ren>onstrances of his Friends. —
Advantageous Business Oflers in Cadiz. — Prefers a Six Weeks' Circuit,
with Thirty-four Appointments. — Good Advice of a Hicksite Quaker.
— Much Work, but Small Pay.— Appointed to Pittsburgh as a Junior
Preacher. — Dr. Sellers. — Appointed to Liberty Street Church, Pitts-
burgh.— Trying Position, but Complete Success. — Marriage. — Wishes
to Graduate A.B., but Receives Unexpectedly the Degree of A.M. —
Stationed at Williamsport. — Begins Housekeeping. — The House. —
Preaching on the Evidences of Christianity. — Rules of Life 65
CHAPTER V.
INCIDENTS OF HIS EARLY MINISTRY.
Was Bishop Simpson's Pulpit Power of Slow Growth ? — Accounts by
Relatives of his First Sermons. — Professor Haranett's Testimony. — His
Appointment to Liberty Street Church, Pittsburgh, Proof of his Rapid
Success. — Counsels of Dr. Sellers. — His Early Style Impassioned. — His
Own Description of his First Attempts to Make Sermons. — His Method
Purely Extemporaneous. — Looked for Immediate Results from Every
Sermon. — The Itinerant Life of that Period. — The Simple Worship of
Rustic Congregations. — His Own Account, from his Diary, of his Cir-
cuit Preaching. — Laborious Pastorate in Pittsburgh. — Studies in the
Hebrew and in the New Testament. — Pastoral Visitation and Sunday
Sermons. — Completes his Twenty-fourth Year. — Dissatisfaction with
his Spiritual State 89
CHAPTER VI.
PROFESSOR IN ALLEGHENY COLLEGE AND VICE-PRESIDENT.
The Beginnings of Higher Education in the Methodist Episcopal Church.
— Asbury's Notice of the School in Uniontown. — Dr. Alden, the Founder
of Madison College. — The Madison IMerged in the Allegheny School.
— Young Simpson Elected to the Chair of Natural Science. — Success
as a Teacher. — A Close Reader of the Books of a Choice Librarj-. —
Elected President of the Indiana Asbury University in 1838-9. — Rough
Journey to Indiana. — His own Review of his Life in Meadville. — The
Course of Natural Science in Allegheny College.— Repairs the Appa-
ratus with his own Hands.— His Various Readinsr in these Years. . 135
CONTENTS. yii
CHAPTER VII.
LIFE IN INDIANA.
Early Settlement of ludiaua. — -Captured from the British by General
Clark. — Settlers from tlie Soutliern Border States. — The Early Method-
ist Preachers. — Jolm Strange. — The Charter of Indiana Asbnry, now
De Pauw, University. — Opposition. — Devotion of tlie Old Preachers
to Education. — President Simpson's Arrival at Greencastle. — Difficulty
of Finding a Resting-place. — Only the Beginnings of a School. — At-
tends the Indiana Conference. — Preaches the Centenary Sermon. —
James V. Watson. — Condition of the State in 1839 Page 139
CHAPTER VIII.
THE COLLEGE PRESIDENT AND HIS TRIALS.
Disappointment on Both Sides.— The Bare Rudiments of a University. —
President Simpson Enlists the Aid of the Methodist Preachers. — En-
couragement Given to Plain but Promising Boys. — Cynthiana Cir-
cuit—A Stirring Appeal. — The First Faculty. — Descriptions of the
President by Former Students. — Colonel John Ray's Account. — "He
is My President." — Dr. Simpson's Versatility. — His Methods in the
Lecture-Room. — Ex-Governor Porter's Narrative. — Dr. T. A. Good-
win's Story of his Journey to Greencastle. — Rough Riding with
Two on One Horse. — "Not Much of a University, I Reckon." — The
President's Rules for the Direction of liis Own Life. — The Inaugura-
tion.— Governor Wallace's Address of Welcome. — The President's
Address. — Tlie Charge of Sectarianism Answered. — The University
and State Politics. — Incessant 'Labors. — Tiie Heroisms of Methodist
Education 155
CHAPTER IX.
LIFE IN INDIANA. THE MATURED ORATOR.
Bishop Simpson in the Maturity of his Oratorical Power. — Deep Interest
of the People of Indiana in Preaching. — Religion and Politics. — His
Unquestioning Faith m Cliristian Truth. — Sympathetic Quality of his
Voice. — The Great Preachers of Indiana, Simpson, Ames, and Beecher.
— The Influence of Methodism on Henry Ward Beecher's Preaching. —
Rev. James Hill's Account of the Centennial Sermon, 1839. — Pounding
an Excited Hearer on the Back. — Description by Rev. O. S. Munsell of
a Sermon Delivered at a Camp-meeting near Greencastle. — Hurrying
of the Crowds to the Meeting-ground. — An Extraordinary Climax. —
Some Incidents of that Day. — The Lawyer at the Churcli Door. — The
Rev. John L. Smith's Narrative. — The Rev. Aaron Gurney's Reminis-
cence. — Contrast between President Simpson's Appearance and the
Exhibitions of his Power. — A Comical Mistake. — The Rev. B. F. Raw-
lins's Travel with President Simpson on Preaching Tours. — Marvel-
Viii CONTENTS.
lous Effects of Simpson's Descriptions. — The First Redeemed Sinner.
— A Break-down in the Midst of a Quagmire. — Bishop Simpson at the
Tremont Temple in 1866.— The Rev. R. H. Howard's Narrative.— The
Old Vigor Still Alive in 1870 Page 181
CHAPTER X.
BISHOP Simpson's theory of preaching.
Methodist Preaching the Style Adopted by Laymen. — Ridicule by Society
of the Early Methodist Preachers. — Goldsmith on the State-Church
Sermons of his Time. — Bisliop Simpson's Theory of Preaching Con-
tained in his " Yale Lectures." — Preaching is for the Common People.
— The Minister a Connecting Link between the Ricli and the Poor. —
A Beautiful Illustration. — The Sympathetic Voice. — The Exhortation
at Lock Haven. — Persuasion rather than Instruction the End of Preach-
ing.— The Minister a Witness. — Extemporaneous Preaching the Most
Effective. — His Own Mode of Acquiring the Power of Extemporaneous
Address. — Bascom, Summerfield, Olin, Durbin, and Simi^son. — Durbin
and Simpson Contrasted. — Examples of Durbin's Electric Power. —
Account of the Sermon on "The Victory of Faith," by an Editor of
the Andover Review 207
CHAPTER XL
DELEGATE TO THE GENERAL CONFERENCE, 1S44, 184S, 1S52.
General Conference of 1844. — Diary of President Simpson's Trip to New
York. — His Weariness of the Conference Proceedings. — The Case of
Bishop Andrew. — He is Asked to Resign. — Dread of the Effect upon
the Country of a Division of the Church. — Position of Olin. — George
F. Pierce : "Let New England go." — Brilliant Reply of Jesse T. Peck.
— Constitutional Argument of Hamline. — Address of Bishop Andrew.
— Bishop Soule Threatens to Secede. — Durbin's Rej^ly to Soule. —
Southern Tact. — The Protest of the South Read by Bascom. — The
Reply of the Majority. — A Contingent Plan of Separation. — The Louis-
ville Convention of 1845. — John C. Callioun's Reference to the Division
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. — The General Conference of 1848.
— The Plan of Sejoaration Repudiated. — Conference of 1853. — Simp-
son's Report on Lay Delegation 229
CHAPTER XII.
EDITOR OF THE " WESTERN CHRISTIAN ADVOCATE,"
The Life of a College President Forty Years ago. — The Failing Health
of President Simpson. — Advised to Change his Mode of Life. — Elected
Editor of the Western Christian Advocate. — Invited to be President of
Several Colleges. — Power of a Methodist Official Editor. — Doctor El-
liott, President Simpson's Editorial Predecessor. — The New Editor's
Idea of the Administration of his Paper. — No Controversy to be Tol-
CONTENTS. ix
crated. — Doctor Foster Replies in the Advocate to Doctor Rice, not-
withstanding.— Tlie Make-up of the Advocate. — Is Drawn into Con-
troversy on the Great Political Question of the Time. — The Situation
North and South. — Threats of Disunion. — Henry Clay's Omnibus
Bill. — Positions of Clay, Calhoun, and "Webster. — The Famous Editorial
on " The Union." — Its Reception. — Attacks the Fugitive-Slave Bill. —
Controversy with the Indiana State Sentinel. — Ridicules Compromising
Politicians. — Rapid Growth as an Editor. — Mr. S. P. Chase's Letters
to Him Page 253
CHAPTER XIII.
FIRST EPISCOPAL TOURS.
Elected Bishop, May, 1853.— Gloomy State of Public Affairs.— The Inci-
dents of his Election, as Narrated by Himself.- — Refuses to Try to In-
fluence Votes, by any Word or Act. — Modest Estimate of his Fitness
for the Episcopal Ofiice. — A Reminder of his Early Struggles. — His
First Conference. — Holds Pittsburgh and Erie Conferences. — Gets
Points by Observing tlie Administration of his Elder Colleagues.—
Tour up the Kanawha River. — Reflections upon the Closing of the Old
Year and the Opening of the New. — Prayer for Wisdom and Grace. —
Meets Gordon D. Battelle. — Active Labors in Pittsburgh. — A Delayed
Train. — Reaches Lancaster, Pennsylvania. — Will not Travel on Sun-
day.— Au Amusing Mistake. — Unpretentious Bearing of Bishop Simp-
son.— The End of his Diary 275
CHAPTER XIV.
AN EPISCOPAL TOUR THROUGH CALIFORNIA AND OREGON.
New Conditions of Life for Bishop Simpson. — Incessant Travel Required
of him. — His Mental Activity. — His Secretary's Account of his Mode
of Preparing for Preaching and Lecturing. — Skeleton of the Sermon
on 3 Corinthians iv. 18. — Too Busy to Write. — A Compensation for the
Loss of Opi^ortunities of Study. — Tlie Many Applications for his Ser-
vices.— Readiness to Help the Churches. — Sails for California, Decem-
ber, 1853. — Crossing the Isthmus of Panama. — Hotel Experiences in
the " Gem." — The Chagres River. — Cruces. — Spoiling of Romantic Ex-
pectations.—The "St. Charles" or the "American," Which? — The
"Refuse of Creation" Brought Together.— Riding on Mules through
the Gorges.— A Native Forest.— Panama. — Another Crowded Hotel.—
A Little Prayer-meeting on the Last Evening of the Year. — A Broken
Cot, and a Night's Sleep on the Floor. — The Golden Oate Breaks her
Shaft. — Drifting on the Pacific Ocean.— A Glorious Sunset. — Arrival
at San Diego. — The Golden Gate nearly Wrecked. — Failure of At-
tempts to Rescue the Ship. — Subsidence of the Storm. — Arrival at San
Francisco. — Meets William Taylor. — Preaching nearly Every Day. —
Delay of Steamer for Oregon. — Difficulties in the Way of Reaching the
X CONTENTS.
Seat of the Oregon Conference. — An All - night Ride in an Open
Wagon. — Sleeping on Sheaves of Oats. — Twenty Miles on Horseback,
Satchel in Hand. — Reaches the Log School-house in which, the Con-
ference is Held. — Great Joy of the People. — Return to Portland. — Jour-
ney up the Columbia River. — Perils of "Waters and of the Wilderness.
— A Niglit in an Indian Camp. — Journey Home Page 295
CHAPTER XV.
AN EPISCOPAL TOUR TO TEXAS. JOURNEY TO EUROPE.
Many Gaps in Bishop Simpson's Pajiers. — Episcopal Tour in Texas. —
Travels with Bewley, tlie Martyr. — Rough Stage-riding. — His Connec-
tion witli the Founding of the Methodist Episcopal Church in India. —
The Rev, William Buttler's Commission. — Appointed in 1856, witli Dr.
McClintock, a Delegate to the British Conference. — Rev. W. H. Mil-
burn Joins the Party. — "You Dr. McClintock?" — Reception of the
Delegates by the British Wesleyan Conference. — Their Speeches. — No
Rest at Home or Abroad. — World's Conference of the Evangelical Alli-
ance in Berlin. — Krummacher's Address of Welcome. — Replies on Be-
half of Americans by Governor Joseph A.Wright and Bisho}! Simpson.
— Entertainment of the Alliance at Potsdam by the King of Prussia. —
A Handsome Reception. — Sermon on Cliristian Unity by Bishop Simp-
sou in the Garnisous Kirche, Berlin 327
CHAPTER XVI.
JOURNEY TO THE EAST. ILLNESS AND RECOVERY OF HEALTH.
On the Way to the Holy Land. — His Travelling Companions. — At Con-
stantinople.— Taken Sick on the Voyage to Smyrna. — " Twenty Years
Ago." — Slow Recovery. — The Traveller's Enthusiasm. — Last Look at
Palestine, and Homeward. — Alexandria, Cairo, and the Pyramids. —
Prostrated again at Naples. — Reaches Marseilles, Paris, and London. —
At Home, and at Work again. — Removal from Pittsburgh to Evanston,
Illinois. — Reaches his Fiftieth Year. — Growing Old. — -The Troubles in
tlie Church. — Tiie Nation and the Church in Sympathy with Each Other.
— The Agressions of the Slave Power in the State. — Aroused Anti-sla-
very Feeling in the Church. — The New Chapter on Slavery. — Unrest
of the Border Conferences. — The Methodist Established. — The Last
Struggle l>etweeu Freedom and Slavery Comiug on 347
CHAPTER XVII.
THE CIVIL WAR.
The Contest over the Spread of Slavery Transferred from the Church to
tlie State. — Attitude of Political Parties in 1860. — Effect on the South
of Str. Lincoln's Election. — Bishop Simpson and the President. — Tes-
timony upon the Bishop's Relations to INIr. Lincoln. — Bisliop Bowman's
Narrative. — Testimony of General Fisk and Doctor Lauahan. — The
CONTENTS. xi
Bishoj) becomes the Evangelist of Patriotism. — His Great War Speech.
— Effects Produced by its Delivery. — Scenes in Cincinnati and New
York.— Not a Line of this Address Written by Him.— Despondency of
tlie Country in 1864.— The General Conference Sends a Deputation to
tlie President to Assure Him of the Support of the Churches. — Mr.
Lincoln's Reply to the Conference's Message.— Removal of the Bishop
to Philadelphia. — Address, iu Behalf of Mr. Lincoln, at the Sanitary
Fair, Philadelphia. — The Death of Mr. Lincoln, in 1865. — Bishop
Simpson's Address at the President's Grave. — Another Closing Scene.
— The Last Meeting of the Christian Commission in February, 1866. —
The Bishop Speaks the Final Words Page 367
CHAPTER XVin.
LAY DELEGATION.
The History ot Methodist Lay Representation a Long One. — Origin of
the Ministerial Power. — Dissatisfaction witli the Sole Government of
the Church by Ministers. — The Wesleyan Repository. — Merged in the
Mutual Rights. — Mr. William S. Stockton and Dr. Thomas E. Bond. —
The Report of 1828 on "Petitions and Memorials."— The Philadelphia
Movement. — Return of Dr. Bond to the Chair of the Christian Advocate.
— The Wolves and the Sheep. — Petitions to the General Conference. —
PojDular and Ministerial Vote on Lay Delegation in 1861. — Lay Dele-
gation Defeated. — The Cause Taken Up by The Methodist. — Prejudice
against its Supporters. — The Riglit to a Free Press Asserted. — Bishop
Simpson becomes a Helper of the Laymen. — Letters of Daniel L. Ross
to Him.— Tiie John Street Meeting, INIarch, 1863.— The Bisliop's Coun-
sels.— The Convention in St. Paul's Church, New York, May, 1863. —
The Bishop's Address. — Angry Opposition. — The Opposition not Sur-
prising.— Succeeding Conventions. — Co-operation of Leading Official
Editors. — The Minority becomes a Majority. — Completion of the Work
iu 1872 407
CHAPTER XIX.
THE YEARS OF PEACE.
Peace Restored. — Reunion of the Northern and Southern Methodist
Churches. — Visit of Bishops Janes and Simpson to the Southern Bish-
ops.— A Friendly Meeting. — At what Point shall tlie Restoration of
Fraternity Begin? — Demand tiiat the Church South shall be Recog-
nized as Legitimate. — A DeiDutation to the Southern General Con-
ference of 1874. — Speeches of our Fraternal Delegates. — Fraternal
Messengers from the South to our General Conference of 1876. — Doctor
Lovick Pierce Unable to Attend in Person. — His Address Read. — Its
Beauty and Christian Spirit. — Appointment of a Commission to Settle
Pending Questions. — These Questions Difficult. — Order of Secretary
Stanton, in 1864, in Relation to Southern Methodist Cliurches. — The
Order Modified. — Its Operation. — Tlie Case of McKcndree Chapel. —
xii CONTENTS.
Some Good Results of the Order. — General Fisk's Pacific Policj\ —
" Disintegration and Absorption." — Terms of Settlement Unanimously
Agreed to by the Joint Commission. — Anxiety of Bishop Simpson for
the Success of Lay Delegation. — His Letters on that Subject. — Letters
to his Family Abroad. — Trip to Mexico in 1874 and to Europe in 1875.
— Preaching through an Interpreter. — The Yale Lectures on Preaching.
— Starts for Japan and China in 1880, but is Taken Sick at San Fran-
cisco.— The Methodist Oecumenical Conference, London, 1881. — The
Garfield Memorial Meeting in Exeter Hall. — Wonderful Effect of
Bishop Simpson's Address Page 431
CHAPTER XX.
LAST DAYS.
Serious Nature of the Attack of Illness at San Francisco. — The Bishop's
Hopeful Spirit. — Solicitude of his Family and Friends. — His Last Ser-
mon in Boston, in tlie Winter of 1884. — GiWng Way of his Strength.
— General Conference Meets in May, 1884, near his Home. — Opens the
Conference.- — Unable to Preside more than Once. — Occasional Visits to
the Conference Sessions. — Closes the Conference with an Address. — A
Rallying of his Strength, Followed by Relapse. — Last Words. — Death,
June 18, 1884 463
APPENDIX.
I. Published Works of Bishop Simpson 473
II. President Simpson's Inaugural Address, Greencastle, Ind.,
Sept. 16, 1840 474
III. The Centenary of American Methodism 505
ILLUSTRATIONS.
Page
Bishop Simpson in Middle Life Frontispiece.
The Simpson Home in Cadiz, Ohio .... 4
The Old Court-House at Cadiz 51
Mrs. Sarah Simpson, the Bishop's Mother. . Facing p. 58
Uncle Matthew Simpson " 104
The Old School -house First Used by the
AsBURT University 147
The Academy Building Used TILL 1840. . . 149
Old or West College, Greencastle. Opened
IN 1840 Facing p. 170
Bishop Edward R. Ames " 184
Bishop Simpson's Skeleton of His Sermon
ON 2 Corinth, iv. 18 " 296
Commission of Rey. William Butler as Su-
perintendent OP Methodist Missions in
India " 330
President Lincoln's Reply to the Deputa-
tion FROM THE General Conference of
1864 " 394
Bishop Simpson in Later Years " 432
The Garfield Memorial Meeting at Exe-
ter Hall, London " 458
LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
INTKODUCTIOIS',
Bishop Simpson was born in the town of Cadiz, Ohio, of
which his fatlier, James Simpson, was one of the first set-
tlers. Cadiz is now the county-seat of Harrison County,
and was usually reached from the Ohio River, in the days
of the bishop's boyhood, by the way of Steubenville or
Wheeling. The site of the toAvn, and the region round-
about, are underlaid Avith coal ; the soil is fertile, and the
farms are rich in wool and grain, their chief products. Of
the first settlement the following account is given in
Howe's history of Ohio : " Cadiz was laid out in 1803-4 by
Messrs. Briggs and Beatty. Its site was then, like most
of the surrounding country, a forest, and its location was
induced by the junction there of the road from Pittsburgh
by Steubenville, with the road from Washington, Pennsyl-
vania, by Wellsburg, Virginia, from whence the two united
by Cambridge to Zanesville ; and previous to the construc-
tion of the national road through Ohio was travelled more
than any other road northwest of the Ohio River. In April,
1809, it contained the following-named persons with their
families : Jacob Arnold, inn-keeper, Andrew McNeely, hatter,
and justice of the peace ; Joseph Harris, merchant ; John
1
2 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Jamison, tanner ; John McEea, wheelwright ; Robert Wil-
kens, brickmaker; Connell Abdill, shoemaker; Jacob
Myers, carpenter ; Nathan Pritchard, blacksmith ; ]Srathan
Adams, tailor ; James Simpson, reedmaker ; William Ting-
ley, school-teacher, and old Granny Young, midwife and
baker, who was subsequently elected justice of the peace
by the citizens, in a fit of hilarity, but, Avomen not being
eligible to office in Ohio, was obliged to forego the pleasure
of serving her constituents."
The town has been, in former days, and no doubt is still,
noted for the brilliant talents of the members of its bar.
Here Edwin M. Stanton, Lincoln's secretary of war, and
John A. Bingham, the prosecutor of Lincoln's murderers
(still living in a green old age), practised their profession.
Here, too, Bishop Simpson's maternal uncle, William Ting-
ley, was clerk of the county court for the long period of
thirty years. His minute handwriting, as exact and as
finished as copper-plate engraving, is still to be found in the
records of the court, and of itself is enough to silence the
suggestion that the first settlers of Cadiz were rude border-
men. From this town, too, the bishop's paternal uncle,
Matthew Simpson, was sent to the Ohio legislature, where,
in the state senate, he took high rank as a clear-sighted and
logical debater. Of the old times in Ohio, fifty or sixty
years ago, the recollections are passing away, chiefly from
the lack in the local historians of the pictorial power which
can produce a clear image of the past out of the materials
which it has left us. We catch some glimpses of the state
of society in that period from the recent life of Ben Wade.*
The supreme judges were of high quality ; justice travelled
with them on wheels, visiting every county-seat in a twelve-
month. "Judge Peter Plitchcock," says Riddle, "used to
drive a sorrel horse in a wooden-springed light wagon,
painted yellow, annually over the state for many 3^ears."
* " Life of Benjamin F. Wade." By A. G. Riddle, Cleveland, 1886.
INTBODVCTIOK 3
When "Wade went to the county-seat of Ashtabula, ho
found " a muddy, sodden Uttle town, largely of log build-
ings. The woods were very near walling it in all round.
They still covered the whole country, with stumpy and muddy
roads through them leading to it ; the wide swampy lands
were traversed on log- ways of sections of trees, twelve or
eighteen inches through, laid side by side, sometimes for
miles in extent," Like all pioneers, these Ohio people
were litigious ; " to go to a law-suit between others was a
great thing. To be called as a juror gave a man impor-
tance ; he not only heard the lawyers, they talked to him.
He was a part of the tribunal ; ever after a man of note in
the neighborhood." * ]^ot only were these borderers litig-
ious, they were acute polemics in theology. In no part of
the land was theological debate so rife as in the valley of
the Ohio from 1800 to 1840. Thought was free. New
religious sects, unknown to former times, had sprung up
on the soil; the historic churches had chosen what ap-
peared to be eligible positions, and were competing for as-
cendency. I doubt if the Bible was ever more used for de-
bating purposes than in the states of Ohio, Indiana, and Illi-
nois during this period. The traveller on horseback might
often stop on a Saturday, at a log school-house, and find
the rustic combatants battling with each other on "the
five points," the divinity of Christ, or baptism, with all
the energy of Luther and Eck at Leipsic.
Into the midst of such a community Bishop Simpson was
born, in the early part of this century. It was a virtuous
community ; religious feeling was intense, and religious zeal
active. The public-school system of Ohio did not then ex-
ist, and the schools taught by his uncle Matthew, of which
we shall hear, were maintained by subscriptions. The house
in which the bishop was born is no longer standing ; its site
is now occupied by a hotel and other business buildings.
* " Life of B. F. Wade," pp. 75, 76.
LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
THE SIMPSON HOME IN CADIZ, OHIO.
The house in which the family lived, for some years after
his father's death, is still to be found, though now removed
from its original place. It Avas a plain one story and a half
structure, and most likely of the style of the majority of the
homes of his native town. " It was," says Professor Joseph
Tingiey, the bishop's cousin, " a small, unpainted plain frame
house, of four or live rooms, one of which was used for a
schoolroom by Uncle Matthew. This last was an addition,
probably built for the purpose." Born and reared under
these conditions. Bishop Simpson, laying hold of such helps
as he could find, acquired as much knowledge of the Latin
and Greek classics as was attainable in Ohio in that gen-
eration, studied and practised medicine, became a college
professor and then a college president, administered the
office of a bishop for thirty-two years, was, during the civil
war, a recognized power in national affairs, and left a
fame for pulpit eloquence throughout the English-speaking
world. It will be our task to trace the successive steps
of this progress, and to show the means by which it
was accomplished ; and we first offer to the reader his
own brief narrative of his early life.
I.
LIFE IN CADIZ.
AUTOBIOGRAPHIC.
Autobiogiaphy. — Birth in Cadiz, Ohio. — The Simpsons Migrate from Eng-
land to Ireland, and thence to the United States. — Settlement in Ohio
and Pennsylvania. — James Simpson, the Father.— His Failing Health
and Death in 1813. — The Simi^sons, from Presbyterians, became Metho-
dists.— Sarah Tingley, the Bishop's Mother. — Childhood of Matthew
Simpson. — Early Schooling. — Advantages and Disadvantages. — Learns
to Set Type. — Works at Reed-making. — Receives Permission to Enter a
Classical School. — Works Energetically on Latin and Greek. — Health
Injured by Close Application. — Walks to Madison College, Unioutown.
— Kind Reception from Doctor Elliott. — The Faculty. — After Two
Months Decides to Return Home. — Dedicates himself to a Christian
Life. — Activity in the Church. — Begins the Study of Medicine. — Is
Licensed to Preach.
BIRTH AND ANCESTRY.
I.
I WAS born in Cadiz, Harrison County, Ohio, June 21,
1811. Of my paternal ancestry I know comparatively little.
My grandfather by the father's side was Thomas Simpson,
who was from England, and had been in the service of the
government as a horse dragoon for a few years, then
emigrated to Ireland and settled in Tyrone County. Of
his people I have had little information. He died in
middle life of a strain received in attempting to raise a
huge pole upon a building, and left a family of five sons
and one daughter. The sons were Andrew, John, William,
Matthew, and James, and the daughter w^as Mary, who
was married to a Mr. Eagleson.
In 1793 the family, including my father's mother, em-
igrated to the United States, sailing from Londonderry to
Baltimore. On their way, not far from the American coast,
they were taken by a French vessel — France being then at
war with England — and stripped of nearly everything they
had. Landing at Baltimore, they removed to Huntingdon
County, Pennsylvania, and afterwards to Western Pennsyl-
vania and Ohio. Andrew Simpson settled near Chillicothe,
and has left a large family. John settled on StiUwater
Creek, in Harrison County, Ohio, when the population was
small, raised a large family of sons and daughters, the most
of whom are now in Illinois. AVilliam settled near Water-
ford, Erie County, Pennsylvania, and died in the prime of
life, leaving several sons. Mary Eagleson settled in Har-
rison County, Ohio, and brought up a large family of sons
and daughters, all of Avhom, except two daughters, died
without children.
8 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
James, my father, the youngest of the family, was a man
of great personal energy, and unusual business tact. From
exposure to the weather he caught ^ severe cold, which
produced a sciatic affection and made him lame for several
years, and finally ended in an affection of the lungs. In
consequence of his enfeebled health, he entered a store in
Pittsburgh as a clerk. Afterwards he began the business of
manufacturing weavers' reeds, and, with my uncle Matthew,
who had no family, but lived with him, set up this business
in Cadiz, and connected with it a store, in which they were
in partnership with Mr. Wrenshall, of Pittsburgh.
He was married, in 1806, to Sarah Tingley, with whom
he had formed an acquaintance when living, for a short
time, at Short Creek, Jefferson County, Ohio. They removed
to Cadiz immediately after marriage. He bought property
in the centre of the town, and was very successful in busi-
ness until, his health failing, in 1811, he moved to Pitts-
burgh for medical advice, and there died, at his home on
Fourth Street, between Market and Ferry, June 15, 1812.
Being of Scotch Presbyterian descent, my grandmother
Simpson educated her family very strictly in the faith of
the Irish Presbyterian Church, but shortly after being left
a widow, she heard Mr. Wesley preach, on one of his visits
to Ireland. Her heart was touched ; she attended class and
joined the Methodist Society, and from that time forward
her children attended Methodist meetings, and, at an early
age, all of them united with the Methodist Church. She
was a woman of more than ordinary intellect. Left a wid-
ow in narrow circumstances, she trained a large family in
habits of industry and economy, and had the satisfaction of
living to see every one of them occupying a respectable
position in life. She had a wonderful memory. Often,
when a boy, did I listen to her reminiscences of Scotch and
Irish life, the persecution of Protestants by the Catholics ;
and often have I, in the long winter evenings, listened to
stories of fairy and elf and ghost, the common traditions of
THE SIMPSONS AND THE TINGLE7S. 9
the iN'orth of Ireland, until I found my hair standing on end,
and I was almost afraid to leave the little circle in which I
sat enchanted. She was happy at ninety, with her old-fash-
ioned spinning-wheel and her hymn-book, singing the hymns
she loved, and was a devout and constant attendant at the
church as long as she was able to visit it.
My mother, Sarah Tingley, was born in N^ew Jersey,
some twenty miles from South Amboy, near Stony Brook ;
but in her childhood was taken to the neighborhood of
Amboy. Her father's name was Jeremiah Tingley. Dur-
ing the war of the Kevolution he was drafted and served a
term in the army, and then, as the war continued, he en-
listed for an additional term, and was present at several
battles, though not actively engaged. At the close of the
war he received a soldier's claim for lands in Western Vir-
ginia, and purposed to move west, but the agent who pre-
tended to locate his land deceived him, and he never re-
covered it. On his way west, in 1790, he was taken ill
at "Winchester, Virginia, and, after recovering, remained a
number of years in that region. He was brought up, as
was my mother's mother, a Baptist, but on removing to
Winchester, there being no Baptist church near them, my
mother attended Methodist preaching, and was awakened
and converted. In 1801 the family removed to Ohio and
settled on Short Creek, near Hopewell, where Grandfather
Tingley died, and where, June 10, 1806, my mother was
married. She was the first member of the family Avho
joined the Methodists, but the entire family followed her
example.
My mother was born May 23, 1781. In our family there
were three children : Hettie, the eldest, was born April 3,
1807, and was married, in 1829, to Mr. George McCuUough,
for many years a merchant in Cincinnati. My second sister,
Elizabeth, was born February 2, 1809. She was of delicate
health, but a woman of clear intellect and more than or-
dinary genius. She was married to a physician named
10 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Scoles, who became a Methodist minister. She gave birth
to one son, a very promising boy, who Uved to be about
five years of age. In 1833 she died, a devoted and lovely
Christian. Never shall I forget how calmly and peacefully
she passed away near sunset one summer evening. She
now rests in the cemetery of Cadiz. I was the third child,
and was born, as already stated, June 21, 1811.
From the time of the marriage of my father and mother
and of their beginning housekeeping, both of them being
members of the Methodist Episcopal Church, their house
was a home for travelling preachers, and, in the lack of
church accommodations, the place of class-meetings and oc-
casional preaching. At the time of my birth my father
was in feeble health. Both he and my mother consecrated
me to God, and their prayer was that if he should see fit
to call me, I might be made a minister of the gospel. Pass-
ing westward in 1811, Bishop Asbury stopped at my father's
house, and Father Boehm, in his reminiscences, states that
he remembers Bishop Asbury's baptizing the little boy,
though I remember to have heard my mother say that she
was not clear who had baptized me. She was in such
trouble on account of my father's sufferings and approach-
ing death that these things passed from her mind. She
remained in Pittsburgh only a short time after my father's
decease, and then the family returned to their former home
in Cadiz, where I was brought up.
Of my early childhood I have heard but little. My
mother thought me exceedingly active, and hence, unusual-
ly troublesome ; and during my father's iUness, when I was
not yet a year old, and when she was harassed with cares,
at every opportunity I would make for the open door or
stairway and go tumbling down the stairs or the stone
door-steps, and Avas often picked up with scarcely breath
remaining in me. She one day said to a friend, who after-
wards playfully twitted her about it, that it would be a
mercy if I should die, as she did not believe, if spared, I
LEABNINQ TO BEAD AND WRITE. H
would ever have any sense. She often spoke of one pecu-
harity — my delight in noise and excitement ; in the fiercest
storm I was anxious to have the door open, and would laugh
with childish glee at the thunder and lightning.
I was not sent to school, but, seeing my sisters with their
books, I was anxious to read also ; and beginning of my own
accord, I learned the alphabet and some spelling, and at
three years of age could read. My memory, which extends
to about that period, finds no trace of the time when I
could not read. I can well remember when from four to
six years of age, if ministers staying at the house asked me
if I could read, how astonished I was at such questions. In
the same way I learned early the elements of arithmetic,
and I recollect, on a removal of the family from one house
to another, when I was between four and five years of age,
finding an old copy of the multiplication table which had
once been set for me, and my running it over as a remi-
niscence of a matter which seemed long past. There were
then a few places in the table that were a little difficult for
me, and at which I hesitated, and in after-life I have occa-
sionally found myself hesitating at the same places that
troubled me then.
In my early years I was rather restrained from than
urged to my books, for my health was delicate. When
about seven years of age, I attended school for a few months,
learning arithmetic and the elements of grammar. Between
nine and ten I attended a select school for two short pe-
riods, studying grammar and geography; this was all the
time spent in school until I attended an academy to learn
the classic languages. From my earliest childhood I had
an intense desire to read. In Cadiz a public library had
been opened, to which I had access, and between five and
ten years of age I had read a large number of its volumes
of travels, history, and biography.
As a boy, while I dislikecj writing, I had a still stronger
repugnance to declamation, which was one of the duties en-
12 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
joined while studying grammar. I could easily commit to
memory, but I disliked exceedingly to stand up and repeat
some other person's thoughts ; and this repugnance, joined
with a feeble voice and an entire indifference to the study
of elocution, made my schoolmates say that I could study,
but that I could not speak. At that time the practice in
all the schools was to recite in classes and to trap, and in
all exercises which were of that character my ambition
made me eager to be at the head, a place which I very gen-
erally succeeded in keeping ; or, if I was not first, I was very
near first. This imparted an interest to spelling ; and there
were occasionally given by the teacher spelling-schools, as
they were called, or evenings when the young people, meet-
ing, would choose sides, and beginning with comj^aratively
easy words, would go on until, finally, one by one, they were
spelled down, and one side or the other was declared victor.
I think that partly from an attachment to these exercises
I acquired a great accuracy in spelling at a very early age.
From the earliest period of my memory religious ideas
were deeply impressed upon my mind. The instructions I
received from my mother and from my uncle, and the re-
ligious services at which I was present, so influenced my
heart that I had a deep reverence for God ; and often, if I
was conscious of any error or act of impropriety, did I in
early childhood pass through seasons of severe mental suf-
fering. Many times have I lain awake at night thinking
of divine truths, and especially of that question which all
hearts will turn over, " What must I do to be saved ?"
"And how to come to Jesus ?" What I was to believe, and
how I was to believe, were questions that deeply moved me.
The habit of prayer, which my mother taught me, I never
forsook ; and while guilty of many childish indiscretions
and youthful folUes, such was the influence of parental in-
struction and of God's holy word (which I read regularly
from my childhood up), and such the influence of God's house,
which I attended, that I can say, to the praise of God's grace,
PLEASURE IN MATHEMATICS. 13
I seldom, if ever, committed any outward act which would
have brought censure upon me as a member of the Chris-
tian Church. With a heart as prone to evil as any other, I
was restrained from every word or act of either profanity
or licentiousness, and never engaged in what are termed by
Christians sinful amusements, though exceedingly fond of
all boyish sports. In running, jumping, wrestling, shooting
with a bow and arrow, flying kites, and all exercises which
boys in town or in country then engaged in, I tried to excel,
and as these tended to develop my body or to occupy my
mind, I was encouraged in most of them by my friends.
My taste for arithmetic was very decided. At school I
felt it to be a drudgery to write down in a book, as was
then the custom, what are termed the " sums," in order to
preserve them for reference. It seemed to me that work-
ing a problem or finding the solution of a question once, I
was able to master it again. But while I disliked the labor
of writing, I was fond of working out the longest, the most
intricate and perplexing problems, and often, at home, I
spent all my leisure time for days in working at them, rather
than ask for the slightest assistance from those who were
more skilled. In this way I mastered perfectly the entire
arithmetical course, and laid the foundation for whatever
accuracy and skill in computations I afterwards gained. A
work on surveying, embracing the elements of geometry
and trigonometry, was put into my hands when quite a boy,
and gave me special delight, and was mastered without a
teacher except occasional suggestions from my uncle, who
was a superior mathematician, and from whom, at home, I
could receive all the benefits to be expected from the most
capable instructor in college. When about eight years of
age, at that time being pretty well acquainted with English
grammar, I wished to study German. My uncle had a Ger-
man Bible and an old German grammar, and without the
aid of a dictionary, but by comparing the English Bible
with the German, I managed to read the German Bible
14 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
through and to gain a knowledge of the elements of that
language. In family worship every morning I was ex-
pected to read the German copy, wdiile my uncle, or, in his
absence, my mother, read in the English, and, after the close
of worship, to note whatever differences I might find in the
texts. This was continued for several years.
My father, at his death, had left a little property finely
situated in the town, but the maintenance and education of
a young family had exhausted a part of his resources. Dili-
gent industry and strict economy were required of each
member of the family. I enjoyed, in addition to our library,
which was not of large dimensions, but well selected, the
advantages of the public library to which I have referred,
and access to the libraries of several friends who had collec-
tions of choice works. To ministers of our church, lodging
at my mother's, I early listened, not only for the news af-
fecting the Church, but for information upon general hterary
and theological topics ; sometimes I had the privilege of hear-
ing discussions between them and my uncle. Some of them
were men of very superior minds and of much general in-
formation, though, in that day, few of them had enjoyed
the advantages of exact scientific or literary culture. In
addition to this my uncle, under wdiose care I was educated,
was somewhat in political life, having been for a number of
years one of the judges of the county court, and, for some
ten years, a member of the Senate of the State of Ohio ; while
another uncle, in the same tow^n, my mother's brother, was
clerk of the court for thirty years, and in constant associa-
tion w^ith the members of the bar. Still another brother of
my mother was for several years the editor and publisher
of our county paper. These associations gave me unusual
opportunities for coming into contact with the best minds
of that part of the country. "When but a little boy I usual-
ly attended the sessions of the court, and closely watched
the order of business and listened to the pleadings of the
lawyers. Such men as Tappan, "Wright, Hammond, Good-
AMBITIOUS TO LEARN LATIN. 15
enough were in their prime, and I have never, in any part
of the country, seen a court, I think, whose attorneys were
equal orators. In listening to the judges, I acquired a knowl-
edge of the general principles of law upon almost all points,
a knowledge which I have since found to be of great service
to myself, though I scarcely knew how I had acquired it.
With the fondness of boyhood for trying everything new,
I familiarized myself with all the details of printing, learned
to set type and to perform all parts of the work as then
practised in a small office, until I gained an expertness that
led to my being called upon for help when any emergency
arose. This, too, came to my assistance when, in later life,
I was called to conduct one of our Church periodicals. In
reading works of history and literature, I found quotations
from the Latin and Greek, and I longed to understand
these languages. But my friends thought these were need-
ful only for the few who have wealth and time for study,
or who wish to enter a profession, but that for one in hum-
ble circumstances and with ordinary prospects a purely busi-
ness education was enough. There was an academy in our
town, and I often looked upon the boys who went to and
from it with enyy, wishing I could enjoy advantages like
theirs. "When between eleven and twelve years of age
events occurred which very unexpectedly opened my way
to classical studies. My uncle had kept up the manufacture
of weavers' reeds, but, as his health was poor, he was unable
to work much at the business, although he had invented and
erected special machinery for the purpose. A partner was
taken about a year before this time, and, young as I was, I
not only shared in the labor, as I had strength, but chiefly
kept the accounts. This partner had taken in as boarders
two young men who were attending the academ}^ and study-
ing Latin. I frequently visited their room, turned over the
leaves of their Latin books, talked with them about the study,
and tried my hand at rendering Latin into English, as I had
done with the German. Finding me able to comprehend the
16 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
principles of language, these students urged my friends to
allow me to begin the Latin, but the way did not open.
In the latter part of J^ovember, however, just as my un-
cle was about leaving for Columbus, to attend the sessions
of the Senate, of which he was then a member, the wife of
the partner was taken suddenly ill, and, at their earnest re-
quest, these young students were taken into our family for
a short time, until she should recover. The request of the
young men that I should study was renewed, one of them
promising his assistance. I obtained the privilege of spend-
ing my spare time in study on condition of my first doing
every day the half of a man's work in the shop. This con-
dition I accepted gladly. My uncle left home, as I have
said, the last of November, and returned the middle of Feb-
ruary. In that time, in addition to performing my daily
tasks, which were never omitted, I had studied Eoss's " Latin
Grammar," read " Historia Sacra," four books of Caesar,
and a large part of Sallust's " Catiline," and found myself
sitting side by side with the young men who had begun
some eighteen months before me. On his return home my
uncle wished to know what I had learned, and called upon
me to read, and finding I could render Latin so easily,
I was permitted to attend the academy. During the
following summer and winter I did so, and finished the
Latin course and also studied the Greek Grammar. It
became evident that I could have but one summer term
at the academy for my Greek, and this was a short term
of a little over four months. In the vacation I had read,
for my own pleasure, a number of chapters in the Greek
Testament, and was put with a classmate commencing the
" Graeca Minora." He was a boy of moderate ability, pleas-
ant disposition, rich parentage, and a brother-in-law of the
Presbyterian minister in our place. He was fonder of
amusement thau of his studies. Knowing it to be my last
session, I was exceedingly anxious to advance rapidly, and
finding he would not exert himself I begged to be permitted
BEGINS THE GREEK. 17
to j)roceed alone. The teacher of the academy at that time
was John McBean, then studying medicine and nearly pre-
pared to practice, a man of fine education and of more than
ordinary talents. He at first refused, as my plan would in-
crease his labor, but after two or three weeks he yielded.
The practice was to write compositions on every Saturday,
and though. I disliked the exercise, yet becoming deeply in-
terested in my favorite project, I on one Saturday prepared
a composition representing two boys who set out to climb
the Hill of Knowledge. They had an able and experienced
guide who tied them both together. One of them was ear-
nest to see all that could be seen on the hill, and anxious to
breathe the pure air upon the top. The other was easily
tired and disposed to rest by the way, thinking he had time
enough by and by to look at its sights. The one Avho was
anxious to gain the top pleaded often with his guide to let
him go on, but the guide refused, advising him to hunt for
choice pebbles or to gather some flowers by the way while
his mate was resting. After the reading of the composition
the teacher smiled, called me to him, and said I might recite
on Monday as far as I chose. The result was that in the
remainder of that summer session I finished the " Grseca
Minora," read the first volume of the "Grseca Majora,"* a
part of the poetry of the second volume, and a number of
books of Homer, completing what was then marked out in
the neighboring colleges as the entire Greek course. At
the examination, the minister whose brother-in-law I had
succeeded in leaving thought, and, perhaps, very naturally,
that I must be exceedingly superficial, and he would test
my knowledge. This I believe he did to his full satisfac-
tion, as in a most rigorous examination I happened to pass
through without mistake, though in one or two instances he
challenged the rendering I gave, but in each case I was sus-
* These old collections of Greek prose and poetry were in all the col-
leges of that time. The "Majora" bristled with Latin notes, some of
them as tough for a boy as the Greek text itself
2
18 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
tained by my teaclier. The work, however, was such as I
would not recommend to any other young student. I had
confined myself closely at an age when I was growing rap-
idly. The study of the Greek at that time was wholly
through the Latin ; my lexicon, an old Schrevelius, was
printed in very small type and on very poor paper, and the
result' was, I was troubled with inflammation of the eyes
and a pain in the head for several years afterwards.
In order to improve my health as far as possible, I spent
much of the next two or three years in the open air, espe-
cially in the summer, in planting and ploughing and har-
vesting. I still worked in the shop, and the partnership
which I have mentioned being dissolved, I had the manage-
ment of what business Avas done. In addition to my regular
labor I studied algebra, the elements of which I had learned
some years before, began the study of French, read French
somewhat extensively, and also did something with Spanish
and Italian. To these I added the study of botany, begin-
ning with Barton's large work, and the study of chemistry
and geology. At the request, also, of my uncle, who was
clerk of the court, I practised penmanship and made such
improvement that I became his assistant in making up the
court records.
"When about fifteen years of age, my uncle Simpson
opened a select school in which were taught both the ele-
mentary and higher branches. Here I assisted him, teaching
grammar, geography, arithmetic, and some higher studies,
and, in his absence, taking the entire management of the
school. Thus working part of the time in the shop, occa-
sionally writing in the county clerk's office, assisting in the
school, and pursuing some branch of study, I spent my
life until the summer of 1828, when I was a little more
than seventeen years of age. About that time the Rev.
Doctor Charles Elliott, who was professor in Madison Col-
lege, at TJniontown, Pennsylvania, a small institution then
under the control of the Pittsburirh Conference of the Meth-
STARTS ON FOOT FOB COLLEGE. 19
odist Episcopal Church, visited .Cadiz and lodged at our
house.
He was deeply interested in promoting higher education in
the Church, and finding that I had enjoyed some advantages
and was thirsting for knowledge, he urged me to come to
Madison College. Finding what my attainments were, and
that I had practical experience as a teacher, and, though
young, was both thoughtful in my manner and regular in
my habits, he offered me a position as an assistant teacher
for some classes. Dr. Homer J. Clark, also of the Ohio
Conference, was then acting as agent, and about the same
time passed through our town. He was trying to raise
money for the college, and he likewise urged that I should
try to pursue a collegiate course. They were the first min-
isters of our Church whom I had met with who were finely
educated. A number of years before Yalentine Cook had
spent a little time in our home, and in family prayer, as
was his custom, read out of the Greek Testament, which he
always carried with him, translating as he read. With this
exception, I had met with no classical scholar in our minis-
try, nor do I believe there was any one ii) all that region of
country, connected with the Church, who had enjoyed any
classical advantages. When it was proposed that I should,
go to college, the inquiry was raised among many of my
friends, what purpose I had in view, and what profession I
designed to enter. About the first of November, however,
I was ready to start. Uniontown was over ninety miles
from Cadiz. There was no stage-road through our town,
nor was there any public conveyance, and my means were
so narrow that I judged it best to make the journey on foot.
So, tying up what clothes I needed and a few books in a lit-
tle bundle which I carried, I set out for college with eleven
dollars and twenty-five cents in my pocket. I made the
whole journey on foot, travelling in the most economical way,
and arrived at Uniontown on the afternoon of the third day.
My ideas of college life were somewhat exalted. I ex-
20 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
pected to find young men of superior minds and large attain-
ments, professors who liad mastered tlie wliole range of science
and would take me by the hand as a giant would lead a
little child. I shall never forget the feelings with which I
approached the town, and my meeting some of the students
and wondering what kind of a reception I should have. I
was cordially welcomed by Dr. Elliott, and invited to board
in his family. I began the study of Hebrew, or, rather,
joined a class reviewing, having prosecuted its study at
home ; entered a class with Dr. Fielding, reviewing geom-
etry ; and assisted Dr. Elliott with his classes in the lan-
guages, and when he was absent from home, sometimes for
two or three weeks, I took charge of his entire department.
There were some four or five boarders in his family,
among whom was his brother, Simon Elliott, afterwards a
distinguished minister in the Pittsburgh Conference, and
also an older brother. These and one or two others read
the Bible in family prayer, and the plan w^as adopted of
each one's reading from a Bible in a different language
from the rest — the Vulgate, the Septuagint as well as the
Hebrew, and the French, and German. After prayer, the
various readings of the several versions w^ere a subject of
more or less extended conversation. Being of a timid dis-
position, I associated very little with the students, except in
the classes in which I recited or taught, and formed very
few acquaintances in the town. At that time Dr. Bascom
w^as nominally professor of belles-lettres and intellectual
philosophy, but there were no regular classes in these
studies, and he simply, being on the circuit, occasionally
visited the college and delivered a few lectures on mental
philosophy. Professor Fielding had charge of the math-
ematics, and was one of the clearest and ablest teach-
ers in that department I ever knew. He inspired his stu-
dents with an earnest love for their w^ork, and took spe-
cial interest in such as showed aptitude. A young man
who was studying law in the town was acting as tutoi*.
ELECTED COLLEGE TUTOR. 21
He afterwards became a judge in the city of Pittsburgh.
As he was about finishing his course he resigned the tutor-
ship, to take place at the close of the fall term. On the
recommendation of the Faculty, I was elected tutor for the
rest of the year. Returning to Cadiz, however, during the
holidays — walking again the whole length of the way — I
found such a change in the circumstances of the family as
seemed to make it necessary that I should remain at home.
I was obliged reluctantly to give up my college pursuits
and the tutorship to which I had been promoted.
My stay at the college w^as very short, only two months,
and yet it gave me what I had long coveted — a knowledge
of college life. I found that professors, w^hile they were
men of learning, were yet but men. My college life and
the views which I then entertained were sketched in a
letter addressed to my uncle, dated November 30, when I
had been not quite four weeks in the institution. I give
the following extract :
'' Here, at Mr. Elliott's, I liave good boarding, and find both himself
and Mrs. Elliott quite agreeable. I pay for everything but my board ;
to wit: coal, candles, washing; room with four or five students, some
of whom are quite agreeable in their manners, others not quite so much
so. At the college, on account of the shortness of the days and the
inclemency of the weather, there is but one session in the day, beginning
at nine and ending at three. Mr. Elliott's work in the school consists,
first, of grammatical exercises, including Latin and Greek Grammar and
"Mair's Introduction;" then, four classes in reading: to wit, " Graeca
Majora," Virgil, Cicero, and Greek Testament. Of these, he attends
to the grammatical exercises and also my Hebrew, " Graeca Majora,"
and Virgil. He gets through about twelve or one, and leaves me to
attend to Cicero and the Greek Testament. Upon rainy days or when
he is from home, I have the management of the whole of his depart-
ment, and he has been several days from home since I came here. He
advised me to read over the current lessons, and in what time I could
spare from that and Hebrew to read Livy, and if I found any diffi-
culty to bring it to him. I did so, and found what was difficult to me
Avas not less so to him. I have read Livy about one lialf through,
and Tacitus is the only work required to be read, which I have not
22 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
studied. Mr. Elliott says that I will need no instruction from him in
Latin or Greek. About a week since, on Mr. Fielding's invitation, I en-
tered a class beginning to review Euclid. We have now finished the
first two books, and will finish the rest by the time of examination."
While debating the question whether to accept or dechne
the position of college tutor, he writes to his uncle for ad-
vice. The letter is thoughtful, especially for a youth of
seventeen, and shows how closely he was compelled to com-
pute income and resources before determining what was
best to do. With great affectionateness he decides the case
by the probable effect of his choice upon the welfare of the
loved ones at home.
We give the letter :
" Madison College, Uniontown, November 30, 1828.
" The examination will commence the twenty-second day of Decem-
ber, and continue three days; during that time the tutor will be ap-
pointed, and I must have, if possible, an answer to this letter before then.
The session will not be over until the first of January, but I think it is
likely I shall go home immediately after the examination, especially if I
be appointed tutor. I think that there is very little doubt that I can
be appointed. If the present one desires continuance he will get it, but
Mr. Elliott thinks he will not want to be continued. And now the ques-
tion is, whether I shall apply for the ofiSce or not ; and upon this I desire
you to send me a letter, and let me know what is your judgment ujjou
that subject. If you think that it would be better for me to continue
here, so send me word, and if you think not, let me know that, and also
send Mr. Elliott a letter stating as a reason for my non-continuance, dis-
appointment in circumstances at home, so that he may not think hard
of me. You can now better judge how you can make out in my absence,
having had the trial of it, than you could when I was with you. The ad-
vantages to be derived from being tutor are, improvement in Latin and
Greek, and probably in eighteen months I could get a diploma, and per-
haps this might open the way to some preferment. Upon the ^pther
hand, the expenses will be considerable, and I am afraid more than you
can spare, and be comfortably situated at home. I could enjoy myself
here very well, if you and the rest could be comfortably situated; but
I could not without that were the case. And also after having spent
the time and money here, I should run the risk of being no nearer the
attainment of any business than I now am. Tlie tutor's fees will be one
RETURNS TO CADIZ. 23
hundred dollars, including tuition, that is eighty dollars clear, which is
eight dollars a month. Boarding here is, on account of the price of grain,
one dollar and fifty cents per week, washing twenty-five cents, so that
counting four and a half weeks to the month, that will be seven dollars
and eighty-seven and a half cents per month, leaving only twelve and a
half cents for incidental expenses, such as shoe-blacking, mending, etc.
So that the whole expense of my clothing will come upon you, except
what I could earn in the two months of the vacation. Remember, in esti-
mating this, to count everything — shoes, hat, stockings, coat, pantaloons,
vests (handkerchiefs, pocket and neck), shirts, etc. I may be mistaken,
but I think that the expense will be about fifty dollars per year; but of
this you can judge better than I can.
"I also think that if I had a good common school, with a few Latin
or Greek scholars, I would advance as much in real learning as I would
here and be tutor. These facts I submit to you to form what opinion
upon them you may think proper. For my own part, if you think that,
taking all things into consideration, it is better for me to leave this at
the end of the session, and not to apply for the tutorship, I will not think
that my time here has been misspent ; but, upon the contrary, I shall think
that I have received very important advantages. I have paid good at-
tention here to all their forms and rules, and I think that by the prac-
tice I have now had and will have this session, I shall be more compe-
tent to teach, and also shall have more confidence in my own ability.
But I am comfortably situated here, and therefore am well satisfied to
stay, if you can be also comfortably situated at home. But my happiness
will be dependent on yours, and therefore if it will incommode you for
me to be here I cannot enjoy myself and be here. I wish you among you
to consult upon these things and do what you think best, and if I am to
stay, so write, and if not, besides writing to me, write also to Mr. Elliott,
as I before stated. But write as decisively as the nature of the circum-
stances will permit, and also let me know how matters are at home, how
business comes on, etc., also whether Hetty ofiiciated at that wedding,
etc. Tell her that I will try to have the French pronunciation before I
come home. Giving my respects to grandmother and all friends,
" I remain your afi"ectionate and obedient nephew,
" M. Simpson.
"Mr. Matthew Simpson."
One or two hundred dollars more at this critical moment of
his life would have — not changed his destiny — but changed
its complexion for a term of years. It seems a pity that all
the means of culture he could reach were only such as were
24 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
afforded by a college in its most rudimentary stage, imper-
fectly organized, imperfectly equipped, and that even these
could be enjoyed for no longer time than a few months.
Here was a youth with an insatiable hunger for knowledge,
and with very unusual capacity for its acquisition. Brave,
hopeful as he was, he could not by any arithmetic he knew
make one hundred dollars do the work of one hundred and
fifty. Uncle and mother he must not burden, rather he
must be helpful to them. So he turns his face homeward,
Avalking again over the roads by which he came ; but
" where there is a will, there is a way," and he had the will.
"We now resume his own narrative :
Shortly after my return home, my eldest sister, who had
been assisting my uncle in teaching, was married, and my
services were needed to keep up the school. It was also
thought best to transfer it from a private room to the acad-
emy which I had formerly attended, and higher classes were
added. I devoted to it the greater part of my time.
The Conference sat that summer in Wheeling, in the
month of July, and, anxious to see the professors from
Uniontown, I visited Wheeling. On Sunday I listened in
the morning to a sermon by Bishop Soule, and in the after-
noon to an ordination sermon of remarkable power, preached
by Dr. Elliott, which made a deep impression upon my
mind. On Monday morning I attended the conference ses-
sion and listened to some very beautiful* remarks from
Bishop McKendree. He was then quite advanced in years,
was growing frail, spoke in a voice low but exceedingly
sweet and musical. He gave a little narrative of the work
in the conferences which he had visited, of some precious
revivals that were in progress in different parts of the
country, of his personal experience, which was clear and
joyful, and urged the ministers to entire devotion to their
ministry. He referred, in giving a narrative of his journey,
to the fact that it was not necessary to say so much on those
subjects now as formerly, since the Christimi ^idvocate and
A CAMP-MEETING NEAR CADIZ. 25
Journal had been started, which would inform the preach-
ers of what was in progress. From the address I received
the impression that before the establishment of our church
papers the bishops were in the habit of giving to the dif-
ferent conferences they visited information respecting the
Church at large. I enjoyed a pleasant interview with Dr.
Bascom and Dr. Elliott, and had the satisfaction of learn-
ing that quite a number of the youth with whom I had
been associated had been the subjects of a powerful revival,
and gave promise both of deep piety and of great useful-
ness. In all this I rejoiced, although I was not then a
member of the Church.
A few weeks after this a camp -meeting was held in
Dickerson's neighborhood, some three miles from Cadiz.
I attended on Sabbath and returned home on the same
evening, but one of my sisters desiring to remain, I prom-
ised to return on Monday evening, after the close of
school, and accompany her home. Keturning on Monday
evening to the camp -ground, I found that a remarkable
religious interest had appeared during the day, and that
several boys and young men, some of whom had been very
wild, were awakened. My sister was anxious to stay until
after evening service, and I consented. Some of these
young men I saw, and with some of them I conversed, and
immediately felt anxious that, by some means, proper in-
fluences should* be thrown around them to preserve them
from the temptations to which I knew they would be ex-
posed. I attended the evening service, but was not spe-
cially interested until, at the close of the service, those who
were seeking religion were invited forward. A large num-
ber went, and, among them, some of these whom I have
mentioned. I felt deeply interested in the scene, and won-
dered why I, who had been so religiously educated and
whose life had been so guarded by Christian influences,
should not experience the same religious emotions as they.
I drew near to the railing and was standing absorbed in
26 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
thought, when I saw a short distance from me, standing
near the railing, a young man of rehgious family with
whom I had formed a pleasant acquaintance, but who, like
myself, was not a professed Christian. The thought sud-
denly occurred to me that possibly while I was not being
benefited he might be, and, making my way through the
crowd to him, I laid my hand gently on his shoulder and
asked him if he would not like to go forward for prayer.
His head immediately dropped, the tears started from his
eyes, and he said to me that he would go if I would go
with him. I led him forward, found a place where he could
kneel, and I knelt down beside him. There was much ex-
citement, and while I purposed to be religious, still, being
of a cooler temperament than many, while others wept and
prayed earnestly I could not but listen to all that occurred
around me. I was sincere, wished to be a servant of Christ,
but did not feel any special earnestness of spirit. The
young man was shortly after converted, and lived, and I be-
lieve died, a faithful member of the Church. At the close
of the meeting I returned home, said but little about my
determination, but was firmly resolved from that day that,
at the next opportunity, I would unite with the Church,
which I did. About four weeks from this time, at the first
visit of our minister, I went to a morning class, as I had
resolved to act without excitement, and in the class-room
gave my name for membership in the Church. Having
done so, I became intensely anxious to benefit in every pos-
sible way the young men who were the subjects of the re-
vival. I proposed a young men's prayer-meeting ; there
having been previously only one young man a member of
the Church, we applied to him to be our leader. This
meeting was kept up for some time, and was productive of
great good. As I did not enjoy any consciousness of my
acceptance with God, it was a cross for me to engage in the
exercises of a prayer-meeting, and yet I felt it to be a duty.
The first evening I thought I would prepare a form of
OPENS A SUNDAY-SCHOOL. 27
prayer and write it out, but failed to commit it properly to
memory, and when called on to lead in prayer my prepared
words all escaped me and I was worse troubled than if I
had not attempted any preparation. It was the first and
last prayer I ever attempted to write for delivery.
I thought that a Sunday-school ought to be opened
in the town; for, at that time there was none. Two
or three efforts had been made the year before to start a
general Sunday-school in some school-house ; this was well
attended for two or three Sabbaths, but was abandoned in
a few weeks. I conversed with two or three young men,
and we resolved to start a school in the fall — a thing then
thought to be wholly impracticable. We pledged ourselves
to each other that we would attend whether we had any
scholars or not. We asked the use of the Methodist church,
a small frame building, but found great difficulty in getting
permission. Some members of the church thought that day-
schools were sufficient, that teaching was not proper work
for Sunday, that the church would be soiled by the children
and rendered unfit for service ; but we at last succeeded in
getting the use of it, and started our school. It began with
some half-dozen scholars, but has not been abandoned from
that day to this. The next spring a Sunday-school was
started in another church, and it was found that several
could be held without interfering with each other. My
Uncle Tingley took a deep interest in the school, and I was
anxious to procure a Sunday-school library. At that time
our Book Concern published but few Sunday-school books
proper, but they offered to Sunday-schools at cheap rates
the old magazines, half-bound, and other religious books
generally a little below the ordinary price. My uncle
headed the subscription list with ten dollars, and by going
to citizens, though it cost me many a pang, for it was the
first subscription of any kind I ever attempted to raise —
my first attempt to ask money for the Church — I succeeded
in securing something over sixty dollars, purchased the
28 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
whole set of magazines, and Question and other books for
the school, and thus helped it to get a permanent foothold.
In the summer of 1830, I found my health seriously af-
fected-— from close application to study, from attending night
meetings (and oftentimes with cold, damp feet), and meet-
ings of literary associations in which I took an interest — with
a severe pain in the head, attended with inflammation of the
eyes, the most unpleasant symptom being a sense of occa-
sional dizziness and fulness in the head. By a rigid course
of treatment these symptoms were partially removed, but I
felt that instead of devoting myself to general study with-
out any special object, it became my duty to select some
profession for life. I had thought of the law, being familiar
with court methods, but having some doubt how far a Chris-
tian might engage in ordinary practice, and having also the
conviction that I never could make a popular public speaker,
I selected the profession of medicine, and entered as a stu-
dent in the office of Dr. McBean, my former teacher in the
classics. Under his direction I spent about three years in
study, at the same time supporting myself chiefly by my
pen in the clerk's office, and also pursuing, as far as my
health would permit, other studies. During these three
years I practised writing to some extent in order to form a
style. I had never taken pleasure in composition, but, be-
Ueving it my duty to turn my attention to it, I attempted
poetical and occasionally humorous and other pieces in order
to give myself facility of expression. Some of these youth-
ful attempts were published in the county paper, its editor
being one of my friends, and I having, also, access to the office,
and, not unfrequently, in his absence, charge of the editing.
In April, 1833, I completed the study of medicine, hav-
ing read all the works prescribed, and passed my exami-
nation before the medical board, organized under the laws
of Ohio. At that time very few medical students attended
lectures, but read under preceptors, and enjoj^ed such facili-
ties as their practice afforded. Dr. McBean left Cadiz short-
ASKED TO PREACH A TRIAL SERMON. 29
ly after I began reading with him and removed to Freeport.
Before finishing my course I spent a few weeks in Freeport
making a final review and undergoing re-examinations. Dur-
ing this time, one morning, Dr. Elliott, then on a visit to his
friends in Ohio, rode up to the hotel opposite the doctor's
office and alighted for breakfast. The hour of his stay I
spent very pleasantly with him talking over former associa-
tions. Our conversation turned especially upon the educa-
tional facilities which ought to be afforded to our youth, and
the doctor urged me to engage in some specific literary
work, but before the conversation ended asked me if I did
not think I was called to preach. I said to him frankly that
I had had thoughts upon the subject, but that I had in my
own conscience decided to obey the action of the Church ; I
intended to do what I could ; I had devoted my life to the
service of God, but I designed simply following the openings
of his providence. If the Church desired me to preach I be-
lieved the way would be opened without any agency of mine.
I had been licensed a few weeks before as an exhorter,
and had spoken in the Church at Cadiz on a few occa-
sions. On his return, in a short time, through Cadiz he
had an interview with the minister, and I received a notifi-
cation that I had been recommended for license as a local
preacher, and that I was desired to attend the next Quarter-
ly Conference, which sat at I^ew Athens, for examination.
I attended the quarterly meeting, and, on Saturday, the pre-
siding elder, Eev. Mr. Brown, asked me to preach, which I
declined to do. He insisted that it was necessary for the
members of the conference to know my qualifications as a
speaker before they would license me. I said to him that
if he could show me any rule in the DiscipUne authorizing
persons to preach before they were licensed, I would yield,
but otherwise he must excuse me, as I had determined that
I would take no step towards the ministry unless called out
by the Church. As he could not show me any rule in the
Discipline requiring a trial sermon he ceased importuning'
30 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
me, but said it was probable the Quarterly Conference would
not license me. To this I replied, that would be very agree-
able to me. The Quarterly Conference, however, met, and
my case was laid befo're it. I was examined upon doctrine
and discipline, and retired. In the discussion which came
up upon my case, as I subsequently understood, fears were
expressed that my health, which was very delicate, would
not be at all adequate to the work of the ministry, and that
it was doubtful whether I would ever be a sufficiently able
speaker to be of service to the Church. Others, who had
known me from childhood, said I had always been a child
of Providence, and the}^ thought it best to license me, for the
reason that possibly God had a work for me to do. With-
out my having ever attempted to preach, I was licensed, and
recommended by the Quarterly Conference for admission to
the Pittsburgh Annual Conference.
II.
LIFE IN CADIZ.
1811-1834.
Personal Appearance. — Bashfulness. — The Old Home. — Helps in the Shop
and Teaches in the School. — Passages from his Diary, 1831-1834. —
Eeads Medicine with Dr. McBean. — Is Admitted to Practice as a Phy-
sician.— Great Variety of his Occupations. — Verse-Making. — Distrust
of his Ability to Become a Public Speaker. — Makes Known to his
Mother his Purpose to Preach. — Her Answer. — Consecrated from his
Birth to the Christian Ministry.
PROFESSOR TINOLEY'S RECOLLECTIONS. 33
II.
Besides the bishop's account of his boyhood and youth,
we have accounts from surviving friends, who were much with
him in those days. As well as he might know what he pur-
posed to do, and what he did, he could not know hoAv he ap-
peared to others. We can look at his early life from another
point of view, and we shall find features which are not to be
found in his picture, and of much of which he was wholly
unconscious. " He was very awkward," says one informant,
" when nearly grown up, even uncouth, stooped in the shoul-
ders, but was an earnest reader of books." Another : " We
were always glad, Tvhen he took his uncle's place in the
schoolroom, for we were all fond of him as a teacher ;" of
his bashf alness, not unmixed, however, with manly courage,
"• I have it from his own lips," says one informant, " that he
was often driven to dodge down a by-street to avoid meet-
ing certain persons, or even passing the doorways occupied
by them. He was especially timid in the presence of ladies,
not acquaintances." I have ah^eady spoken of the small
frame house in which the family lived. Professor Joseph
Tingley, his cousin, says still further of it and the life there :
" It was a small, unpainted, plain frame house of four or five
rooms, one of which was used for a schoolroom by ' Uncle
Matthew.' This last was an addition, probably built for
the purpose. Upon the same lot, and fronting on another
street, was built a neat frame by his sister Hetty's husband,
George McCullough, and occupied by them as a home and
place of business for the manufacture and sale of neckwear.
The fashion in those days was the high " stock," a necktie
from three to four inches wide, stiffened with bristles and
3
34: LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
buckling behind. Uncle Matthew was very apt in mechanics,
especially in invention, and at Hetty's suggestion contrived
for her an ingenious machine for weaving the bristles into
the required form. It was a great success, and the manu-
facture of stocks became quite brisk and remunerative.
Uncle Matthew had previously perfected a successful in-
vention for manufacturing weavers' reeds, which w^as not
patented, but for a long time kept secret. It embraced con-
trivances for splitting and shaping the half-round wooden
strips for the frame w^ork, splitting the canes and dressing
them to the required thickness, and for tying them in place.
The weavers' reeds thus produced were far superior to those
made wholly by hand, and found a ready sale. All the male
members of the family, including uncle, the future bishop,
Curtis Scoles (the husband of his sister " Betsy "), and others,
found occasional employment in this private factory.
" I was one of Uncle Matthew's pupils during the active
period of the factory, and from the window of the school-
house beheld Cousin Matthew daily busied in turning the
crank which drew the long, pliant strips of wood through
the shaping-machine, or,' at times, occupied in the lighter,
but more particular, work of dressing the spht canes. Both
cousin and uncle varied their work by teaching in the school,
the latter during school hours, and the former during the
recitation of certain classes assigned him. These were the
higher mathematics and advanced classes in grammar and
rhetoric. He was my own preceptor in tliese branches, and
to his superior instruction in applied mathematics I attrib-
ute my own subsequent fondness for geometrical studies.
He was a successful and much-beloved teacher, and attract-
ed many adult pupils into the unpretentious private school
in which he was only occasionally and temporarily em-
ployed. Concerning this school of Uncle Matthew's I can
truthfully say, after much experience and observation, that
I have not since seen it excelled, in its line. It was of ne-
cessity an ungraded school, but, as such, it was a model
PASSAGES FROM HIS DIARY. 35
school. I have seen no "normal principle," so called, that
had not its prototype in this. Uncle Matthew was apt in
illustration, a good disciplinarian, kind and gentle with his
pupils, though at times seemingly severe with the unruly.
His corporal punishment was a stroke or two upon the open
palm with the flat side of a light j)ine " ruler," aptly named.
" Cousin Matthew " was never under the necessity of admin-
istering punishment. He was too greatly feared and re-
spected, and, moreover, his mode of instruction forbade in-
attention by reason of its absorbing interest."
We are aided, too, in getting a complete knowledge of
this Cadiz life by the entries, very brief for the most part,
made in a diary begun by young Simpson in the year 1831.
His college career was already two years overpast, and he
was looking out upon life with a sense of uncertainty, not
to say hopelessness. His health was broken, no doubt from
over-exertion, and he was persuaded that he would meet an
early death. I will copy a few passages, enough to show
his spirit and manner of life. Some of them touch, and
very sweetly, upon his inner, spiritual state ; others show
the unusually wide range of his occupations. They reveal,
too, the every-day occupations of a democratic community
slowly consohdating :
'■'■Jan. 21, 1831.— This day I am twenty. The one fifth of a century
has elapsed since I was born. In that period I have but been acquiring
necessary information for a journey which I shall probably never take.
Though I am young, I feel in myself the shafts of death. But since tlie
future is hid from our view, and we are commanded to improve our
talents while here, in what manner can I best fulfil the purjjoses of my
creation? Surely not by repining, surely not by sitting down in de-
spondence, and closing ray eyes ere their light shall have departed.''
Evidently he is resolved to make a brave fight for life,
fills his hands with work, both in-doors and out-of-doors,
teaches, studies medicine, works in the county clerk's ofiice,
helps the editor of the village newspaper, takes his turn at
harvesting, and what not. On the whole we must say that,
36 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
for a young man supposing himself to be dying, lie is tre-
mendously energetic. He has already tried precise plans for
the distribution of time, with the usual result of failure, and
already, at t\Yenty, has become cautious. " Could I accus-
tom myself to it, I would wish to adopt rules like the fol-
lowing : Else at four, spend one hour in exercise and devo-
tion ; then read, or pursue lawful business, etc. But, alas !
I have often endeavored for a time to do something like
this, yet I always gave way. I forbear laying down any
more until I try rising regularly at four o'clock m the
morning."
And so the young man puts on himself the yoke of John
Wesley's daily regimen, and finds, as his fathers had found
before him, that he cannot bear it, and in time wisely casts
it off.
'•'•Friday^ June 25. — The doctor tliinks that, by strict care and active
exercise, I may recover.
Wednesday^ June 29. — This evening prayer- meeting was at our
house ; pretty large meeting. The pain in my side better, tliougli not
well.
Tuesday^ July 5. — Dismissed my scholars for harvest. Expect to go
in the country to take fresh air.
Saturday^ July 9. — Wrote half the day for [county] clerk. Read some.
Six-o'clock prayer-meeting.
Tuesday, July 12. — Went to McD., where I tried harvesting. Able to
stand more than I expected.
Wednesday, July 13. — At Uncle John's. Tried reaping, etc. Still bet-
ter than I expected, but cauglit a little cold.
Thursday, July 14. — Reaped some, and read Mr. Fletcher's letters.
They are t\-orthy to be perused by every Ciiristian, and will aflbrd both
pleasure and profit.
Saturday, July 16. — Cool, but j^leasant. In the evening put plugs in
two teeth for Curtis, which is the lirst I have done. [IMedical jiractice
included dentistry in those days.]
Tuesday, July 19. — Reaped oats. I stood labor beyond my exjiecta-
tions. Thankfulness should fill my heart wlien I reflect on what the
Lord has done and is still doing for me.
Friday, July 22.— Hetty's symptoms still unfavorable. O, may the
Giver of all consolation fill her heart with love, and place in her such a
A YOUNG MAN OF ALL WORK. 37
sense of his goodness as will calm every emotion and repress every rising
murmur. How striking a diflference exists between the religious and
the thoughtless. She, although racked with pain, although a fever preys
upon her vitals, is calm and collected. She feels that Jesus is her
friend and support.
Tuesday, July 20. — Wrote in clerk's office, and read some.
Friday, July 29. — Wrote in clerk's office. Evening, went to the
woods to take fresli air.
Saturday, July 30. — Wrote iu the forenoon as before ; afternoon, work-
ing in the air, which is the most wholesome for me.
Monday, Aug. 1. — Court began its session. I attended to see what
was to be seen, and hear what was to be heard.
Tuesday, Aug. 2. — Same. This evening Dr. McBean was with us, and
directed me to read Cooper's ' Surgery ' next.
Wednesday, Aug. 3. — Attended court, and read some.
Thursday, Aug. 4. — Purchased Hufeland ' On Scrofula.' Court some.
Read some.
Friday, Aug. 5. — Court adjourned. Had another talk with Dr. McB.
Read, etc.
Saturday, Aug. 6. — Yesterday Hetty took much worse — palpitation
of the heart was violent, lasted five or six hours. To-day she is better.
This day worked out in the air, harvesting oats.
Monday, Aug. 8. — Worked again in the air a good part of the day, and
read some.
Tuesday, Aug. 9. — Same as yesterday.
Wednesday, Aug. 10. — Worked out ; six o'clock attended Sunday-
school teacher's meeting; and at candle-light prayer-meeting; lasted
too long.
Thursday, Aug. 11. — Worked out in the air. Read some.
Friday, Aug. 12. — Attended clerk's office. Read some.
Saturday, Aug. 13. — Attended clerk's office a part of the day.
Monday, Aug. 15. — Read in Cooper's 'Surgery.' Weather rainy.
Heard lessons.
Tuesday, Aug. 16. — Forenoon read and exercised. Afternoon tended
clerk's office, w^hich I continued to do for Wednesday and Thursday and
Friday morning.
Saturday, Aug. 20. — Read and heard lessons iu the forenoon. Went
to the w^oods and gathered lobelia.
Sunday, Aug. 21. — Tended Sunday-school. Day fine.
Monday, Aug. 22. — Read some and exercised.
Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, and Friday, Aug. 23-26. — Read, heard
lessons, and exercised, and neglected filling up my diary.
38 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Saturday, Aug. 27. — Tliis day, the second of the muster, kept store for
W. Bingham. In the evening heard our preacliers for this year ; they
were William Knox and Thomas Drummond.
Monday^ Aug. 29. — Read, etc. Afternoon went in the country and
gathered boneset, and found a plant, square stalk, lanceolate, serrate
leaves, close flowers, called by Barton ' chelone.'
Thursday evening. — Mother took sick with bilious fever.
Monday, Sept. 5. — This day gave Albert G. Osbon twenty dollars for
the purpose of purchasing medical books in the cities if they can be pro-
cured low.
Tuesday, Sept. G. — Motlier has recovered health in as great a degree
as could possibly be expected for the time and the severity with which
she was attacked.
Monday, Sept. 12. — This day is general muster. "Went to the field at
George Moore's; good order among the people generally, but no atten-
tion paid to mustering among the militia. Bought a horse, for the pur-
pose of riding for health, for forty dollars, payable first of April.
Tuesday, Sept. 13. — Went in company with AV. C. to Rumley to see the
place, muster, etc. Strange habits, outlandish customs; licentiousness,
drunkenness, and blaspliemy were very jirevalent. Fiddling and danc-
ing were going on at almost every wagon of provisions.
Saturday, Sept. 17. — Worked and heard lessons. Afternoon tried to
cast zinc plates the size of copper, but could not succeed.
Tuesday, Sept. 20. — Rode three miles. Heard lessons, etc. ; exercised
and finished reading Cooper's ' Surgery.'
Wednesday, Septt. 21. — Heard lessons in the morning; at one started to
Freeport; pleasant ride ; arrived at half-past five; put up at Holliday's.
Went to McBean's.
Thursday, SejJt. 22. — Got Cooper's 'Surgical Dictionary' of McBean.
Started at eight; an agreeable journey; safe Jiome at one. Afternoon
heard lessons, etc. Read some in Cooper's ' Surgical Dictionary.'
Tuesday, Sept. 27. — Rainy. Read some and wrote in clerk's oflicc.
At night had Dr. McBean with us.
Wednesday, Sej^t. 28. — My time besides hearing lessors was taken up
with hearing election news.
Thursday, Sept. 29. — Same ; evening helped open election returns.
Friday and Saturday. — Heard lessons and wrote in clerk's office.
Monday, Oct. 24. — This day court commenced, and I assisted the clerk.
Same all tlie week.
Monday, Oct. 31. — A. G. Osbon requested me to attend Reuben Allen,
who had bilious fever, while he Avent to Pittsburgh, and I consented.
Tuesday, Wednesday, Thursday, Friday, Saturday I attended him three
MEDICAL STUDIES AND VERSE -MAKING. 39
times a day. Saturday evening Albert came liome. Reuben had got
some better.
Monday^ Nov. 7. — This morning court was called on special business.
Saw Dr. McBean ; assisted clerk some and rode out.
Friday, Dec. 2. — Wrote subscription pajjers for petition for Bingham as
judge.
Monday, Dec. 12. — This day attended clerk's office; in consequence of
the indisposition of Uncle Tingley, I went to see him; I found him in
bed; upon my entrance he reached his hand to me; I pressed it and
inquired how he felt. He replied, 'The Lord has blest my soul. Last
night I was very sick, but, thank him for supporting grace, I feel almost
willing to say, now let me depart.' I was indeed wonderfully struck ;
it was such a contrast to the feelings and conversation of others whom
I had lately seen afflicted. It caused me to see more and more forcibly
the beauty of religion, and made me ready to exclaim, ' O Lord, thou
art my God.' Yet it made me feel sorrowful that I had not that clear
sense of my standing which I could wish. ' O God ! create a clean
heart and renew a right spirit within me.'
Saturday, Dec. 17.— This day was extremely severe indeed. Finished
reading Cooper's ' Surgical Dictionary.' Began ' Materia Medica ' to
fill the time till I could see McBean.
Friday, Dec. 23. — Endeavored to abstain.* Oh, that the good Lord would
enable me to abstain from all sin, and keep a conscience void of ofience !
I feel that much I need more religion ; much I long after the evidence
of my acceptance with the Holy One of Israel. For though I cannot
doubt for a moment his goodness and loving-kindness to me, yet clouds
seem to henxiu my prospects, and prevent me from enjoying tiiat union
and communion which my soul so much desires, and without which I
am unhappy.
Saturday, Dec. 24. — Wrote in part a New-Year's address for James
*
Meek, Wheeling.
Sunday, Dec. 25. — This morning rose at four o'clock and attended meet-
ing at five, in commemoration of the birth of my Saviour. Pleasant,
though not lively. Preaching at eleven, afterwards general class; a
very lively and profitable meeting. ' How sweet a Sabbath thus to
spend.'
Monday, Dec. 26. — Rose at half-past four. Finished my address for
James Meek and sent it by Nathan Summers to Jeremiah Knox, and
began to write one for Cadiz.
* It was a Methodist custom of that period to fast part of every Friday,
especially on the Friday before quarterly meeting.
40 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Tuesday, Dec. 27. — Rose at quarter-past four. Read and wrote. Heard
lessons, etc.
Wednesday, Dec. 28.— Rose at four. Read and wrote. Still cold and
stormy.
Thursday, Dec. 29. — Address for Cadiz. Read, etc. A little headache
in the afteruoon.
Friday, Dec. 30. — Rose quarter after five. Cold. This day being the
day preceding our quarterly meeting, I fasted till five p.m. and made
arrangements for going to the meeting, held at St. Clairsville. Oli, that I
may keep myself unspotted from the world and all its jDoUutions.
Saturday, Dec. 31. — Rose at five. At eiglit started for St. Clairsville,
where I arrived a few minutes after twelve, as the first prayer was pro-
nouncing. Rev. J. Monroe preached. Mr. Drummond exhorted; stayed
for the Quarterly Conference, where I was made secretary for the time be-
ing. After Conference went to Dr. Wishart's witli Rev. Messrs. Drum-
mond, Monroe, and Lambdin, where I lodged. Here I saw a pair of
celestial maps, being the first I ever saw.
Sunday, Jan. 1, 1832. — This day is New-Year. Oh, may I lay aside
all my old evil ways, and have a heart thorouglily cleansed before the
Lord. Attended love-feast at nine; had a pleasant meeting; was particu-
larly struck with the experience of a young man. 'I was,' said he, *on
last Monday a confirmed Deist, but was awakened and convinced on
Tuesday evening at a prayer-meeting.' Monroe preached at eleven and
Calendar exhorted ; a public collection was raised. I was sitting in the
gallery, and Mr. Lambdin appointed me to wait on the people in the gal-
lery. I did so, tliough not without reluctance and confusion. Sacrament
was administered, and meeting closed. At night Rev. J. Moore preached,
and Calendar and Lambdin exhorted, and meeting closed.
Monday, Jan. 2. — Was invited to Tallman's to breakfast. Left St.
Clairsville at half-joast ten a.m., and arrived in Cadiz before three. Heard
my classes, etc.
Tuesday, Jan. 3. — Read, heard lessons, etc.
Wednesday, Jan. 4. — Read, etc. This day Dr. McBean was in town,
but came not to see me ; made arrangement for going down to him to-
morrow. Finislied first volume of ' Materia ]\Iedica.'
Monday, Jan. 9. — Cold and snowy in morning ; noon thawing. Fin-
ished reading second volume of 'Materia Medica.' Tliis evening bor-
rowed Davy's ' Consolation in Travel, or the Last Daj's of a Philosopher,'
from Mr. Christy. So far as I have read, it is well written; ingenious,
but rather speculative.
Tuesday, Jan. 10. — Snow and blowing. Commenced reading Dewees.
Wednesday, Jan. 11. — Started at eleven o'clock for Freeport. Cold,
HUNTING A LOST WOMAN. 41
hlowing ride ; arrived at four, -vviiere I found Uncle W. Tingley and Mr.
McCoy. Spent the evening witli Dr. McBean.
Thursday, Jan. 12. — Tarried at Freeport; Dr. McBean commenced ex-
amining me on surgery, but had not done much wlien he was sent for
express. Returned to the tavern and read two volumes of Scott's poeti-
cal works, in seven volumes.
Friday, Jan. 13. — Got Gibson's 'Surgery,' 2 vols., 8vo, and set oat for
home at half-past nine. The day was warm and agreeable overhead.
The ground in some places slippery, in consequence of a very rapid
thaw ; arrived home at quarter-past two.
Saturday, Jan. 14. — Heard lessons, etc. Dr. McBean came in town to
a special court; had him to dinner; pleasant conversation.
Monday, Jan. 16. — Spent in reading Gibson's ' Surgery,' and taking
notes to assist my memory. Still attend to my regular work of hearing
lessons, etc.
Tuesday, Jan. 17. — Reading and taking notes of Gibson's ' Surgery.'
Wednesday, Jan. 18. — Rainy. Read and took notes, and commenced
a scrap-book. May all my endeavors after wisdom be directed in the
right channel, and may I always remember that ' the fear of the Lord is
the beginning of wisdom.'
Monday, Feb. 6. — Read and took notes. My classes in school so much
increased that I am not able to do much reading.
Saturday, Feb. 18. — Read and took notes. My eyes are so weak that
I shall have to desist from taking notes.
Sunday, March 4. — At twenty minutes past two this morning I was
roused to join in hunting a lost woman. The circumstances were these :
Mrs. C , wife of James C , an industrious mechanic, had for some
weeks been iinwell, but not considered at all dangerous ; was able to
walk out, and was attended by Dr. Wilson. Mr. C had gone to sleeji
about midnight, and between that and two o'clock she had got up and
gone out in her stocking feet. The night was very dark and chilly, and
the ground muddy. We searched the places round until towards day-
light. At daylight the court-house bell was rung and people gathered.
About seven o'clock she was found in Mr. Jamison's house, about half a
mile distant ; she had made a cut across her throat, and three cuts upon
her wrists, but fortunately had done no damage to herself. It appeared
she had wandered nearly all that time, and waded a run a considerable
distance, and also lain down in it. She seems as well as if nothing had
happened.
Wednesday, March 7. — Mrs. C seems not much tlie worse for her
exposure, her mind is tolerably composed. I am informed that she had
been reading Boston's 'Fourfold State,' and came across the idea that
42 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
if any -R'ere not of the elect, do as they 'u-ould tliey could never be saved.
She concluded that she was a reprobate, got into despair, and this led her
to the state in which she now is.
Monday. — This day court for our county commenced. I attended part
of the time, and read some.
Tuesday. — Same.
Wednesday. — Same. This evening had Dr. McBean and Uncle John Simp-
son with us all night. Dr. McBean commenced examining me on surgery.
Thursday morning. — Continued his examination till court time.
Tuesday, March 18. — Read Christian Advocate and Journal. After-
noon, tried with Dr. O to cast zinc plates. Weather pleasant. Went
in the woods.
Friday, March 21. — Heard my class. Went to Hanover and saw
my aunt and grandmother; left aunt some medicine. Went to Mrs.
Green's and saw Ruth Graham ; left directions, and got home at tive
o'clock. Heard my class, and attended meeting at candle-light. This
day I kept in entire abstinence, praying for the success of our quarterly
meeting.
Saturday, March 22. — At twelve o'clock and night attended meeting ;
had a refreshing time.
Sunday. — At half-past eiglit was at love-feast ; a very refreshing sea-
son. At eleven, public preacliing; half-past three, prayer-meeting; can-
dle-light, sermon. Altogether we have had a very pleasant meeting,
and I hope profitable.
Tuesday. — Pleasant. Attended to accounts. Kept school all day yes-
terday and part of to-day in consequence of uncle's having a bad cold.
Monday, April 2, 1832. — This day was township election. I was re-
quested by the judges to act as assistant clerk, which I accordingly did,
besides attending classes; got done about eleven at night.
Tuesday, April 3. — Heard lessons, read, etc.
Wednesday, April 4. — Same — same. At night attended prayer-meeting.
Thursday, Ai^ril 5. — Heard lessons, read, etc.
Monday, April 9. — Read, heard lessons, etc. Uncle William oflered
me twenty-five dollars a month for what time I would write, if I would
help him three months out of the ensuing six. This I would prefer to
school-keeping. Borrowed his electrical machine to give Betsey a trial
of it.
Tuesday, April 10. — Fitted up the machine, but it did not work well.
Wednesday, April 11. — Got the machine in good order. At night
attended prayer-meeting.
Friday, April 13. — Usual abstinence. Read, etc. This day quit the
school, as I have an offer to write in the clerk's oflfice half my time.
ASSISTING THE COUNTY CLERK. 43
Saturday, April 14. — Uncle William [the county clerk] and Aunt Ra-
chel went to Steubenville. I tended the office.
Monday, April 16. — Tended clerk's office.
Tuesday, April 17. — Read and exercised. "Went out some to botanize.
Sunday, April 22. — Was at class, and Sunday-school is doing well.
Prayer-meeting at night.
Monday, May 1. — Commenced writing in the clerk's office, and contin-
ued at it all the week.
Monday afternoon. — Worked on roads ; * rainy, showery.
Tuesday, May 2. — Last night received the draft for our books and
sent it on this day to New York. At three o'clock attended meeting to
raise a class ; a female class was raised and I was appointed leader, much
against my wishes and feelings. But if it be the will of the Lord, I pray
him to enable me to perform my duties.
Thursday, May 4. — Wrote in clerk's office.
Friday, May 5. — Usual abstinence. Wrote as before.
Saturday, May 6. — Forenoon, worked on roads. Afternoon, wrote in
clerk's office. At night, attended young men's prayer-meeting.
Monday, May 8. — Wrote in office.
Tuesday, May 9. — Forenoon, same. Afternoon, at three, attended
class, I scarcely know what to write of this ; I think that I was given
some liberty in speaking to the class ; but oh, how lame was the per-
formance !
June 19. — I went down to Freeport, and was minutely examined on
surgery. I returned June 21.
June 25 to July 2. — Read, jireparing myself for examination in chem-
istry and ' Materia Medica.' Also worked out of doors, securing hay.
July 3. — Went to Freeport; was examined in chemistry and 'Materia
Medica.' Returned on July 5. Paid Dr. McBean tweuty-five dollars in
part of tuition fee.
Monday, July 15. — Wrote; also Tuesday foi'enoon; afternoon, attended
class and read, etc.
Saturday, July 21. — Wrote till ten; then worked at meeting-house,
repairing it, till night.
Monday, July 23. — Was attacked with illness, but was relieved on
Tuesday. Wrote in office rest of the week. Alarm prevails about
cholera.
Monday and Tuesday, July 30 and 31. — Had to attend school, except
an hour for class; had a good season. Uncle Matthew getting consid-
erably better.
* Most likely to pay his road-tax.
44 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Wednesday, Aug. 1. — Sabbatli-scliool books having arrived, I spent part
of the day in opening and arranging them. The rest of the day taught
school. At night had a good prayer-meeting.
Saturday, Aug. 11. — I went, in company with James Allen and two
others, to camp-meeting between Hanover and Rumley. The ground is
large, and pleasantly situated ; order is excellent. Sunday congregation
three or four thousand. Sunday evening and night a powerful stir broke
out; suppose one hundred mourners were down. This continued all
day and all night.
Monday, Aug. 13. — Sacramental occasion solemn; stir continued all
day and all night; many conversions. Eighty joined the church at this
meeting.
Tuesday morning, Aug. 14. — At eight o'clock left the ground and came
home. At this meeting I obtained, I humbly trust, some fresh spiritual
strength. I was enabled in a greater degree to yield my heart to Jesus.
I felt an application of these words: 'Come unto me all ye that are
weary and heavy laden, and I will give you rest.' And I felt in a good
degree that I could come. Peace flowed into my heart, but little joy.
Oh, that the Lord would continue to carry on his blessed work unto per-
fection.
Friday, Sept. 28. — Omitted my diary writing until this time. How-
ever, since my last dates, nothing peculiarly striking has occurred. My
own religious exercises have been tolerably uniform. I have regularly
attended class, and have had to lead every time, as our preachers have
not yet arrived.
Dec. 19. — Procrastination is said to be the thief of time, and so I
find it. By putting off writing from day to day time has thus far rolled
along without any entry. Since the last date there has been much con-
fusion in election matters, much talk and noise. On the 26th of last
month I delivered a speech on temijerance in the Presbyterian meeting-
house, which was published in the Telegraph of Dec. 1. . With regard to
my studies, I have this morning finished Goode's 'Practice of Medicine,'
and have lately been engaged in reviewing anatomy. I have regularly
attended class, and find it to be much to my spiritual advantage, and I
hope the members are all improving. I have also spoken a few times in
public ; and, though the cross is great, I find action is necessary to my
religious life.
Sunday, Dec. 23. — Attended Sunday-school, and preaching by the Rev.
Mr. Mills. At night had prayer-meeting. I spoke a little to the people.
This I have occasionally done for some time. The Lord was with us,
and while speaking I felt much refreshed and raised from my lethargy.
Tuesday, Dec. 25. — This was Christmas. Invited some young people
FINISHES THE STUDY OF MEDICINE. ^ 45
to come and sing Lymns before daybreak, to commemorate the birth of
the Saviour. Had meeting of Sunday-school teachers and scholars at ten
o'clock ; prayers, singing, and I delivered an address. At night v\'e had
a refreshing prayer-meeting.
Sunday, Dec. 30. — Attended Sunday-school and class. Had Sunday-
school prayer- meeting. At night had prayer - meeting ; endeavored
to speak, but felt as if my words fell to the floor, and did no good. Af-
ter meeting felt much condemned; thought I had no religion; felt as
though I had no power in prayer. 01), for the awakening energy of the
Holy Spirit !
Monday, Dec. 31. — This morning felt as though I could scarcely attend
class as a leader on account of fears ; yet, while engaged in talking, my
fears all vanished, my sorrow was gone. I was able to praise the Lord
for his amazing goodness to me. We had an unusually liappy season, and
several professed great comfort.
New-Year's Day, a.d. 1834. — A whole year omitted in my diary. I
will simply record some events which happened the past year. In Jan-
uary we had a revival of religion, and I was transferred from leading
the female class to the charge of a class principally formed of the
young converts and Sabbath-school teachers and scholars. On April
1st, at a general class-meeting from which I was absent, I received a
vote for license to exhort, and was accordingly licensed by the Eev. W.
Tipton, who had at that time the temporary charge of the circuit.
Shortly afterwards I went to Freeport to finish my study of medicine.
"While there the Rev. Charles Elliott visited me ; and, through an ar-
rangement made by him, the Rev. J. Mills brought my name before my
class, and I received a vote of recommendation to Quarterly Conference
to preach, the week before its session. I knew nothing of this till
Thursday, when I received a letter stating the circumstances, and re-
questing my attendance next day at Athens. I immediately left Free-
jDort, attended meeting, and received license, and a recommendation to
the Annual Conference. Returned to Freeport, and the last of May or
first of June returned to Cadiz, having finished the study of medicine. I
returned on Friday, and on Sunday preached at Athens and Uniontown
my first sermons. And I have continued to preach nearly every Sabbath
since. Was invited to deliver an address at Athens to the students Sept.
28, 1833, which I did, and the students had three hundred copies struck
off in pamphlet form. It was favorably noticed in the St. Clairsville
Historian. I practised medicine, and had tolerable success for a young
practitioner."
The life outlined in these brief notes is full of interest
46 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
when considered in respect to the years beyond for which
it was a preparation. Unconsciously, young Simpson draws
his own hkeness, and the likeness is very attractive. It re-
veals a youth of unusual mental energy, who makes use of
all the helps to culture within his reach and secures from
them whatever is possible for him. Teaching, studying
medicine, writing in the county clerk's office, working in
the fields, or on the road, go on together, harmonized no
doubt by an all -compelling will. The day's task begins
often in cold December at four and five o'clock, and is car-
ried on with unwearied persistence till night comes again.
How he came out of all this with any health whatever is
matter of wonder, but the strain kept up so long in this
period cost him years of acute suffering. In the church,
though extremely modest, his activity touches every point
that a layman can touch. A practiced mechanic, he can
upon occasion do a little repairing to the building, and then
serves the congregation as class-leader, Sunday-school teacher,
and leader of prayer-meeting. The simple, beautiful life he
is living is intensely religious. He is in dead earnest. Xo
doubt the rustic philosopher and saint, his Uncle Matthew,
is near him, giving friendly counsel, and watching the growth
of his pupil with a pardonable pride. The reverence of
young Simpson for this uncle was mixed with filial affec-
tion, and was one of the marked traits of his disposition at
this time and at all times.
The young student had the knack of rhyming, and could
tag couplets together with great facility. Enough of verse
remains to show that he Avas not loath to express himself in
this way, and no doubt the poet's corner of the Cadiz Reg-
ister gave him the satisfaction of seeing himself now and
then in print. Poetry it was not, and he seems to have
had wit enough to know the fact, but making rhymes was
a good literary exercise, and that was enough for his pur-
pose.
Some verses, however, written on his nineteenth birthday,
VEitSE-WBITINO. 47
are of historic value, as showing his sense of obligation to
his uncle :
" But next, to him who, in my father's stead,
Through slijjpery youth my sliding footsteps led ;
Who strove to plant within my tender heart
The seeds of virtue, knowledge, truth, and art,
I should express, as far as words can show,
The debt of love, of gratitude I owe.
My dearest uncle, how shall I recite
How frequently you taught me with delight,
Commenced with small, then larger things explained.
That thus, with ease, true knowledge might be gain'd :
Still as my mind began to gather strength,
And make excursions of a greater length.
Your care increased, then double your delight.
To lead me still to new and greater light ;
For minds like eyes, increasing light can bear,
Though overpowered with too great a share."
Obviously his models in these effusions were Pope's heroic
couplets and Charles Wesley's hymns, Yerses in the metres
of the Methodist Hymn-book occur, and are not badly done.
I find among the papers of the year 1831 an essay on
" Electricity," read, it is stated, before the Philosophical
Society of Cadiz, and another on " Optics," most likely pre-
pared for the same body of rustic investigators. There is
another of the same year entitled, "• Description of the Mo-
tions of the Earth." While a student of Madison College,
TJniontown, he tried his hand at a Hebrew oration, a des-
perate undertaking one would think for a scarcely fledged
Hebraist. Diagrams still extant show that he had a passion
for solving hard mathematical problems. Wherever he saw
a new^ opening to knowledge he rushed in without stopping
to consider whether he should ever be able to possess the
land or not. Possibly he had no hope of becoming pos-
sessor of many of these broad fields, but he would see what
Avas in them at least. Of the acquisitions of this period, he
retained enough of German to serve him in after-life ; his
48 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Latin and Greek he utilized in reading, during the time
he was professor at Meadville, the Greek and Latin Church
Fathers, and his scientific knowledge furnished to his ser-
mons some of their most striking illustrations. One might
converse with him often, in after-life, without hearing him
mention the fact that he had studied medicine ; but he met
all the requirements of the law of Ohio as it was then, and
the certificate of his medical preceptor. Dr. McBean, states
that both in his studies and in his examinations he had ac-
quitted himself with credit.
That a young man of such dispositions should gravitate
towards the Christian ministry was perfectly natural. While
preparing for another calling, he must have questioned within
himself whether he had made the right choice. But no such
questioning, no force of impulse towards the ministerial vo-
cation would have sufficed to determine his mind. Accord-
ing to the teaching of the faith in which he had been reared,
only a call from heaven could warrant his assuming these sa-
cred functions. An inward monition, which he could refer to
a divine source, was waited for. Without the conviction that
he was summoned to this service by a higher than a human
authority he never would have persisted in it, nor would he
have accomplished great results. His. distrust of his capa-
bilities as a speaker and his extreme diffidence would have
paralyzed him. He tells the story of this conflict of mind
most pathetically in his " Yale Lectures on Preaching.'' Let
us hear him :
" Trained religiously, I had come to a young man's years
before making a public profession of religion. Occasionally,
prior to my conversion, thoughts of the ministry sometimes
flashed across my mind, but it was only a flash. After my
conversion I was earnest for the welfare of others, and
worked in various ways to promote the interests of the
Church and humanity. The conviction grew upon me that
I must preach. I tried to put the thought away, because I
feared I could never succeed. I saw the greatness of the
HIS DREAD OF PUBLIC SPEAKING. 49
work, and the reproach and poverty, the privation and suf-
fering, connected with the itinerant ministry. Two special
difficulties were in my way : First, I had no gift of speech.
All through my studies my fellow-students told me I could
learn, but I could never be a speaker. In discussing pro-
fessions, they thought the law was out of the question for
me, because I could never successfully plead a cause. My
voice was poor. I had always shunned declamation when-
ever it was possible to avoid it. I had an unconquerable
aversion to reciting other men's words, and whenever I at-
tempted to declaim it was pronounced a failure. My asso-
ciates believed, and I firmly believed, I could never make a
speaker. So, when I felt the conviction that I must preach,
the thought of the impossibility of preaching successfully
made me question the reality of the call. At my work and
in my studies — for I spent three years in preparing for the
profession of medicine — I was frequently in mental agony.
" I think I should have resolutely rejected the idea, only
that it seemed indissolubly connected with my own salvation,
I longed for some one who could tell me my duty. I fasted,
and prayed for divine direction ; but I found no rest until I
read in the Bible a passage which seemed written especially
for me : " Trust in the Lord with all thine heart ; and lean
not unto thine own understanding. In all thy ways ac-
knowledge him, and he shall direct thy paths." I accepted
it, and resolved to do whatever God, by his providence,
should indicate. I never lisped to a friend the slightest in-
timation of my mental agony, but began to take a more
earnest part in church services. One Sabbath I felt a
strong impression that I ought to speak to the people at
night in prayer-meeting, as we had no preaching. But I
said to myself: How shall I? My friends will think me
foolish, for they know I cannot speak with interest. Espe-
cially I dreaded the opinion of an uncle, who had been to
me as a father, and who had superintended my education.
While I was discussing this matter with myself, my uncle
4
50 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
came into the room, and, after a moment's hesitancy, said
to me : ' Don't you think you could speak to the people to-
night V I was surprised and startled, and asked him if he
thought I ought to. He said : ' Yes ; I think you might do
good.' That night, by some strange coincidence, the house
was crowded, and I made my first religious address to a
public congregation. It was not written ; it was not very
well premeditated ; it was the simple and earnest outgush-
ing of a sincere heart. I was soon pressed to preach, but
evaded all conversation on the subject as far as possible.
" My second difficulty was that my mother was a widow ;
I was her only son, and the only child remaining at home.
It seemed impossible to leave her. I feared it might almost
break her heart to propose it. But as I saw the church
would probably call me, and as I had promised God to fol-
low his openings, I one day, with great embarrassment, in-
troduced the subject to my mother. After I had told her
my mental struggles, and wdiat I believed God required, I
paused. I shall never forget how she turned to me with a
smile on her countenance, and her eyes suffused with tears,
as she said : ' My son, I have been looking for this hour ever
since you were born.' She then told me how she and my
dying father, who left me an infant, consecrated me to God,
and prayed that, if it were his will, I might become a min-
ister. And yet that mother had never dropped a word or
intimation in my hearing that she desired me to be a preacli-
er. She believed so fully in a divine call that she thought
it wrong to bias the youthful mind with even a suggestion.
That conversation settled my mind. "What a blessing is a
sainted mother ! I can even now feel her hand upon my
head, and I can hear the intonations of her voice in praj^er."
And so the loving mother had hid away in her heart this
deepest of her longings for her only son. The years had
come and gone, and still her lips had been sealed ; he must
not know, for she would not interfere with God's right to
choose the messengers of his word ; but in the silent hours
THE MOTHERS SECRET.
51
of prayer, how often must she have opened her heart's se-
cret to him with whom she communed — the Prayer-hearer !
And when this son had been led up to the choice of the
vocation to which, in the fulness of her love, she had con-
secrated him, she could tell him that she had been waiting
for that hour ever since he was born.
THE OLD COURT-HOUSE AT CADIZ.
III.
HIS TEACHERS.
Uncle Matthew Sinii)son. — His High Standing as Teacher and Legisla-
tor.— The Bishop's Mother. — Dr. James McBean. — His Kindness to
Young Simpson. — Dr. Elliott. — The Start on Foot for Uniontown. —
Kindly Received by the College President.— Is both Student and As-
sistant Teacher. — Appointed College Tutor. — Dr. Elliott's Place among
Methodist Educatoi-s. — Presbyterianism and Methodism in the Forma-
tion of the State of Ohio.
UNCLE MATTHEW SIMPSON. 55
III.
It is one of Thomas Carlyle's pregnant sayings that,
" when a great soul rises up, it is generally in a place where
there has been much hidden worth and intelligence for a
long time. The vein runs on, as it were, beneath the sur-
face, for a generation or so, then breaks into the light in
some man of genius, and oftenest that seems to be the end
of it.'' To quote him again : " Great men are not born
among fools," and Bishop Simpson certainly was not. The
old uncle, under whose care he grew up, made as distinct
an impression upon the circle to which he was known,
as the nephew upon the great world that knew him. In
outward condition no more than a plain schoolmaster,
with no pretensions to classical learning, he was rich in that
which is the fruit of all learning — wisdom. To their sense
of his worth his fellow-citizens gave expression by sending
him for so many years to the Ohio state senate. He also
served as associate, or lay, judge in the county court. I have
seen a letter from him to his old friend, the Hon. John A.
Bingham of Ohio, written in 1865, when he had reached
his ninetieth year, which for clear insight of national affairs
would do credit to any public man. " Uncle Matthew,"
says Professor Joseph Tingley, " was well informed in the
sciences as then known, and it was his. habit to keep up
with the new discoveries of more recent times, as far as
practicable. His store of information was really remark-
able, as was his memory of all scientific terms, dates, mag-
nitudes, etc. He was my instructor and referee in such
matters; and always correct and precise in his opinions.
He was also an inventor of many ingenious mechanical
56 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
contrivances, several of which he put into successful opera-
tion. Under his direction I constructed and mounted the
smaU telescope which gave me the first glimpse of Saturn's
rings and the belts of Jupiter. He laughed loud and long
at my boyish glee, on witnessing this successful result of his
young pupil's scientific experiment. He used to tell how
careful he was to watch the associations of his foster-son.
He had stej^ped in at an opportune time, when the father-
less child of his brother, James Simpson, needed a father's
care. ]^o one could have performed the duty with more
scrupulous fidelity. He accompanied him in his recrea-
tions and walks, and never allowed him to ' play out of his
sight.' In fact, he discouraged play almost altogether, but
delighted in making the young happy in their duties and
studies. Matthew was an apt pupil, and naturally and
wholly fell in with this mode of life."
Of the standing of Uncle Matthew as a legislator. Pro-
fessor Tingley gives this report : "In all difficult cases be-
fore the House, when his opinion w^as called for, no matter
how complicated the question, he would proceed to unravel
the knotty points, illuminate the obscure ones, clear away
the fallacies, and in a manner entirely satisfactory to all
parties 'give his sentence.' This generally closed the de-
bate." He was a member of the Ohio senate at the same
time when General William Henry Harrison, afterwards
President of the United States, was also a member, and
used himself to tell this story of their association with
each other : " The General had made a thrillingly eloquent
speech, and was receiving the congratulations of his friends.
I grasped his hand and said, ' General, I wish I had the
eloquence that you have.' ' Ah,' retorted he, ' I wish I
had the logic that you have.' " Mr. Bingham says of him :
" It was a peculiarity of Uncle Matthew's character that
he judged all men by their sincerity and truth, without
regard to their outward circumstances." Such a charac-
ter is not the best for getting on in the world, as we
BR. JAMES McBEAN. 57
phrase it, but is certain to command the respect of all who
love sincerity and truth, and this respect Uncle Matthew
commanded.
Of Bishop Simpson's mother, her nephew. Professor Ting-
ley (she was his father's sister) says : " She was my ideal
saint ; always calm, always peaceful and happy, always kind
and cheery." Unfortunately no letters from her to her son
remain, and I fancy that she did not write to him often,
leaving the correspondence, when he was away from home,
to the uncle. I infer, too, from a passage in one of the uncle's
letters to his nephew, that she was reticent, and in no way
given to overmuch expression of her feelings. " Whether
you come and see us or not," writes the uncle (the date is
Nov. 16, 1834), " I hope you will do me the favor to provide
yourself such socks and overclothes as will secure you
against injury from the wintry storms, and the more es-
pecially, as I am convinced everything that concerns your
life, health, and comfort more strongly affects your mother
than you might imagine from the fortitude with which she
parted with you. However, if her prayers and mine can do
you any good, I think we never forget you, probably not
one hour in the day."
Dr. James McBean was a Scotchman, had studied in Jef-
ferson College, Canonsburg, Pennsylvania, and was noted
in all his active Ufe for his devotion to the Latin and Greek
classics. During some years he taught a classical academy
in Cadiz, but was best known as a very successful medical
practitioner. He had moved to Freeport, about nineteen
miles from Cadiz, where Simpson was his student in medi-
cine. There the young man tarried whenever he visited
his preceptor, and would spend days together in reading and
conversation ; w^hatever of knowledge Dr. McBean had to
give he was eager to absorb. Dr. McBean lived to an
advanced age, dying in 1875. In a letter to the widow,
Bishop Simpson thus expresses his reverence for the doc-
tor's memory :
58 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
"Philadelphia, February 10, 1875.
" I received the mournful tidings a short time since of tlie deatli of
your husband, and of my esteemed friend. Dr. McBean. It seemed to
come very near my own lieart, as he "was for so many years my teacher,
both in academic and medical studies.
" I had for his talent and honesty the highest regard. My sympathies
are with you in the hour of your bereavement, as well as with the mem-
bers of your family, and I pray that He who alone can clieer and comfort
the sorrowing may be to you unspeakably precious. We are all of us
approaching the close of our eartlily existence; years roll rapidly away;
and as I look back, it seems to me but a little while since I was, for a
short time, an inmate of your family when you resided in Freeport, Ohio,
and yet when I count the years, they are rapidly approaching towards
the half century.
" Our work here is almost accomplished, and the only thing remaining
is to act so wisely our parts that, when we are called, we shall be ready
to join the good and the wise and the pure in the upper sanctuary. May
the blessing of God ever abide upon you and your family."
IS'ext to the uncle, to no one was Bishop Simpson more
indebted for his progress in culture than to the Eev. Dr.
Charles Elliott. The doctor always came into contact with
the young man's life at the opportune moment ; urged him
to go to college, made him when there an assistant teacher,
almost forced him into the Pittsburgh Conference, and rec-
ommended him for the Presidency of the Indiana Asbury
University. He had evidently made up his mind that this
raw but eager Cadiz youth was destined for a great career.
There is a little diary extant, or, as young Simpson called
it, " Ephemeris," in which he has jotted down his daily
college experiences while under the care of Dr. Elliott. It
is yellow with age and the wear of the pocket in which it
was carried, here and there illegible, but tells the story of
Dr. Elliott's confidence in his pupil. It is prefaced with a
few lines, which describe the starting from home ; these I
will copy as far as they can be read :
" Monday., Nov. 3, 1828. — About a quarter of an hour before eight in the
morning I bade farewell to friends, and, in company with Uncle Mat-
thew, advanced as far as Craig's plantation, where we parted at half-past
MRS. SARAH SIMPSON, THE BISHOP S MOTHER.
A COLLEGE STUDENT AND A TEACHER. 59
eiglit. Arrived at Smitlifielcl at twelve, at Wellsburg at [illegible]. Left
Wellsburg in company -with two Jacksonites, one of whom was so pleased
with my telling liim that, as far as I had heard, Jackson was doing well
in Ohio, that he alighted and gave me his horse to ride to the next
tavern, which was about [illegible] miles. There I put up for the night,
and was very agreeably surprised in finding Dr. Hodgens there.
Tuesday, Nov. 4. — At seven in the morning I set out with Dr. Hodgens,
who having [several horses gave ?] me one to ride to .
At eleven left Middletown, and shortly overtook tlie Rev. Mr. C of
Harrisville, Dr. Fowler, and Mr. C on their journey to the Radical
[Methodist] Convention at Baltimore. Kept in company with Dr. Fow-
ler to Washington, where he stopped at quarter of two. Arrived at
Hillsborough at dark ; stayed all night.
Wednesday/, Nod. 5. — Started at six, arrived in Brownsville at eleven,
where I purchased stockings and penknife, and arrived in Uniontown at
half-past four. Found Mr. Elliott's ; college not yet over ; in a few minutes
lie came in and welcomed me to his house."
His expense account for the journey is put down in de-
tail : " Left Cadiz," he writes, " with $11.25, Nov. 25 ; the
balance in hand, after buying one or two books, and paying
a trifle on account of tuition, is $3.50." And with this
small sum in his pocket, the ingenuous youth bravely faces
the world, expecting to pay his way as punctually as if he
Avere the possessor of thousands. In his brief cash footings
every penny is accounted for.
In the house of the kindly Mr. (not yet Dr.) Elliott he
is perfectly at home, and is put to work the day after his
arrival, both as pupil and assistant teacher. He continues
the " Ephemeris :"
" Thursday, Nov. 6. — Went to the college with Mr. Elliott ; entered [he
means was enrolled] as No. 46. Was put in a class with Mr. Robert
CraAvford commencing the Hebrew Grammar. Recited lesson, a.m. ;
heard a class recite a lesson in Caesar, p.m. About forty-six scholars in
the classical department, and thirty in the English.
Friday, Nov. 7. — Reviewed the current lessons at home ; at the college
recited Hebrew Grammar, and 3Ir. Hamilton [one of the classical teach-
ers] being unwell, I had to take his place excei^ting in ' Grseca j\Iinora.'
Tuesday, Nov. 18. — Recited Latin Prosody and Hebrew Grammar. Had
60 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
a frolic digging potatoes at the college. Heard 'Grseca Majora' and
Virgil ; continued reading Livy.
Thursday, Nov. 20. — This day being rainy, Mr. Elliott could not attend
the school. Therefore I attended to the course, except Prosody, and re-
cited Hebrew to him at home.
Saturday, Nov. 22. — Attended to the whole course for Saturday, Mr.
Elliott not attending, except the Prosody. Prepared for the thirteenth
proposition of 'Euclid,' but could not recite; continued Livy.
Monday, Dec. 1. — Rose at half-past four. Recited Latin Prosody, also
twenty-four propositions, third book of ' Euclid.' Heard Cicero and
Greek Testament ; continued Livy.
Friday, Dec. 5. — Rose at quarter before five. Mr. Elliott left for Pitts-
burgh ; I had then the management of his part.
Monday, Dec. 8. — Rose at half-past three. Mr. Elliott absent ; I at-
tended to his part. Recited from fifteenth to thirtieth proposition, sixth
book of 'Euclid.'"
The last entry is dated,
" Thursday, Dec. 25. — This day being Christmas, there was no school.
At eleven heard Mr. Bascom preach. Received the appointment of tutor
in Madison College. Day beautiful ; attended prayer-meeting before day-
light."
Charles Elliott deserves a fuller record than he has
had, as one of the pioneers of Methodist education. Born
in County Donegal, Ireland, he was one of that "innumer-
able company" of Irish schoolmasters who have, through
their schools, been the leaders of American culture, and have
formed much that is best in American character. Tennent,
of the l^eshaminy Log College ; Samuel Stanhope Smith,
the founder of Hampden Sydney, in Virginia ; John Blair
Smith, the first president of Union College, Schenectady;
Wylie, so long the ornament of the University of Penns^d-
vania, and others, whom it would make too long a cata-
logue to name, were all of this hardy stock. They were
energetic drill-masters in Latin and Greek, and equally
strenuous for the pure mathematics. They formed the ma-
jority of the public men in the central colonies of the L^nion,
and in those same colonies during the first period of their
I
METHODISM AND PBESBYTERIANISM. 61
life as states. Dr. McBean was the product of this Scotch-
Irish culture. Bishop Simpson was of the same stock ;
that he should fall into the hands of Charles Elliott one
would think was predestined by both race and church af-
finities. Dr. Elliott will remain in early American Method-
ist history as the bright example of the pure and simple
scholar, who loved learning for its own sake, and who never
ceased, while life lasted, from its eager acquisition. Indif-
ferent to office, and sobered in his judgment of events by
the habits of thought which come with culture, he could be
unpartisan, and yet true to his sense of right. He has left
an enduring monument of his learning in his masterly " De-
lineation of Roman Catholicism."
Such was the environment in the midst of which young
Simpson grew up, and, save for the lack of better opportu-
nities of special training, it left little to be desired. He was
in a new world, Avhere the artificial distinctions between man
and man w^hich mark old societies as yet were not, where
each citizen was valued according to his capability and
moral worth, where the necessity of winning bread by hon-
est labor was acknowledged in every household, where moral
earnestness was the product, as it always ought to be, of
strong religious faith. Cadiz was but an example of hun-
dreds of the villages of Ohio. There had flowed into
the state from western Pennsylvania the sturdy Presby-
terianism which feared God and feared not man. In
company with it had gone the fervid Methodism which,
with its omnipresent itinerancy, carried a divine message,
when as yet the venturesome settler had barely reared
the roof to cover his head. If the Presbyterian drilled
with Confession and Catechism, the Methodist roused w^ith
exhortation and appeal. Between these two forces a
whole population w^as educated in the sense of responsibil-
ity to God and reverence for his law. Effectually, but si-
lently, this training had gone on for nearly a century, and
when, in the time of trial, our country called for its best of
62 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
heart and brain, and Ohio fairly rained on us heroes and
capable leaders, it needed only a slight knowledge of her
past history to make it clear how she could give so richly
to save the nation's life. The story of Bishop Simpson's
growth in Cadiz, paralleled in thousands of Ohio homes,
solves the mystery.
" From scenes like these " our country's " grandeur springs."
ly.
HIS EARLY MINISTRY
1833-1836.
His Reasons for Hesitating to Enter the Travelling Ministry. — Appointed
to the Circuit on which he Lived. — Remonstrances of his Friends. —
Advantageous Business Offers in Cadiz. — Prefers a Six Weeks' Circuit,
with Thirty-four Appointments. — Good Advice of a Hicksite Quaker.
— Mucli "Work, but Small Pay. — Appointed to Pittsljurgh as a Junior
Preacher. — Dr. Sellers. — Appointed to Liberty Street Church, Pitts-
burgh.— Trying Position, but Complete Success. — Marriage. — Wishes
to Graduate A.B., but Receives Unexpectedly the Degree of A.M. —
Stationed at Williamsport. — Begins Housekeeping. — The House. —
Preaching on the Evidences of Christianity. — Rules of Life.
HIS FIRST SERMON. 65
lY.
Guided by such leadings of Providence as we have de-
scribed, the young pliysician has now entered on another
vocation, and has given himself wholly to the service of the
Church. We will let him tell the story of his early minis-
try in his own way :
" Though recommended by the Quarterly Conference for
admission to the Annual Conference, I had not fully resolved
to enter at once upon the work of a travelling preacher.
Circumstances were such that I saw my way might be
closed for the time being, and I agreed with my presiding
elder, the Rev. Mr. Browning, that if I found I could not
travel he Avas to withhold my recommendation. The week
after the quarterly meeting I preached my first sermon in
the Methodist church in Kew Athens, Ohio, on " Walk while
ye have the light " (John xii. 35), and in the afternoon my
second sermon at Uniontown, Belmont County; and on
Monday morning I preached at Styer's meeting-house, fill-
ing an appointment for one of the preachers on the circuit.
Family circumstances seemed to preclude the possibility of
my leaving home. A sister was lying ill with consumption,
and her death would probably take place during the year.
My mother was a widow and I was an only son, and the
only member of the family remaining at home. After re-
viewing the whole matter I came to the conclusion that my
duty was to stay for the time with my mother. As I had
finished the study of medicine, I made arrangements to be-
gin its practice, and obtained an office. I had accumulated
a handsome medical library, and I entered on the practice
in the month of May, 1833. As a young physician, of course,
5
66 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ray practice was small; but the field opened much more
easily and widely than I had at all anticipated, and indi-
cations were not wanting that I should have satisfactory
success.
" The Annual Conference sat in Meadville, Pennsylvania,
in July ; and at this session Dr. Elliott and other ministers
who were interested in me claimed that the presiding elder
had no right to withhold my recommendation, and that it
should be presented. ^Notwithstanding I had informed him
by letter that I could not take any appointment, the recom-
mendation was presented, and at the earnest request of Dr.
Elliott and others I was admitted on trial. The difficulties
in the way of my removing from home were acknowledged,
and I was appointed third preacher on the circuit where I
lived, it having been previously a four weeks' circuit filled
by two ministers. The appointees for that year were J. P.
Kent and Aurora Calender. On the return of the preachers
from Conference I was informed of what had been done, and
was requested by my presiding elder and preacher in charge
to devote my Sundays to preaching in Cadiz, where I lived,
and in St. Clairsville, the county seat of Belmont County,
some sixteen miles away, and to try during the year to
close my business and arrange for taking regular work.
This action of the Conference seemed so providential that I
resolved to get ready as soon as I could. I filled the pulpit
on alternate Sabbaths in Cadiz and St. Clairsville, as there
was preaching there on but one Sabbath in two weeks by
the other ministers. Late in the summer of tliat year my
sister died. She had suffered much, but was a beautiful
example of Christian resignation, and one lovely summer
evening, just as the sun was setting, she passed away, leav-
ing a promising little boy in our care. Her husband, who
was then a physician, shortly after her decease gave him-
self to the ministry, and lived and died a member of the
Pittsburgh Conference.
" My appointment by the Conference took many of my
DECLINES ALL BUSINESS OFFERS. 67
friends by surprise, as they bad supposed tbat I was settled
for bfe in tbe practice of medicine. I found a general remon-
strance against my leaving Cadiz. My uncle, William Ting-
ley, wbo bad been clerk of tbe court for twenty years, and
wbom I bad assisted in tbe duties of bis office, sometimes,
in bis sickness, attending to bis entire work, was very anx-
ious I sbould remain. Tbe members of tbe bar, into asso-
ciation witb wbom I bad been brougbt, sbowed a deep
interest in my welfare, and on tbeir recomniendation (as
my uncle's term was about to expire, and be did not desire
a reappointment) tbe judges of tbe court tendered tbe ap-
pointment to me, if I would accept it. Tbe net profits of
tbe office, to one wbo simply supervised and paid tbe clerks
to do tbe work, were about a thousand dollars a year. In
addition to tbat, I was offered a partnership in tbe practice
of medicine, and was assured I could at the same time per-
form the duties of tbe clerkship, by having skilled assist-
ance, which was already at hand. My friends urged that I
could be of service preaching, as I might have strength and
disposition, while attending to other duties. These ver}^
kind and unsolicited offers, however, I felt were not in tbe
line of duty for me ; tbe local ministry did not seem to
be my sphere.
" I felt that God had called me to a more active service,
and that it was my duty to relinquish all secular business
and to devote myself wholly to preaching. Accordingl}^, in
March, 1834, I closed my office, and tbe circuit having ear-
nestly requested my entire time to be spent upon it, I took
my horse and saddle-bags and began travelling. Tbe cir-
cuit was then arranged by my colleagues as a six weeks'
circuit, and I found in it twenty-eight appointments, and in
the four months we added six others, making in all thirty-
four. Three places, owing to the effect of what was termed
" the radical controversy," which resulted in the formation
of the Methodist Protestant Church, bad been abandoned ;
these were Mount Pleasant, Harrisville, and Georgetown.
68 LIt'E OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
In these three places I commenced preaching, though to
small congregations. I also introduced Methodist worship
into Morristown, some ten miles east of St. Clairsville,
though under most discouraging circumstances, the preach-
inof being; in a schoolhouse near a hotel. There was but
one person who felt any interest in the services, and he
lived some two or three miles away. The' appointment
was on a week-night, with a single tallow candle for light,
and my congregation about a dozen persons, one half of
whom were from about the hotel ; some of them tipsy. At
the close of service one of these desired to get into contro-
versy with me on the subject of baptism. With the help of
my colleague, however, I had the satisfaction of attending a
two-days' meeting before I left the circuit, and witnessed
the establishment of a society.
" It Avas the custom at that day for the single men to give
their entire time to travelling on the circuit, and to lodge
in the families of the members ; nor was there time any-
where to take much rest. I heard of a small place six miles
from Morristown where there were two Methodist families
that desired preaching, and I sent an appointment for a
week-day forenoon. I preached in a small room of a pri-
vate house to a few hearers, and left an appointment for
six weeks from that date. My health then was very deli-
cate, and when I returned at the end of six weeks, and
preached, I learned that a physician, a Hicksite Quaker, who
was generally represented to be an infidel, had left word
that he wished to see me, and that he thought he could be
of service to me. After preaching I called upon him and
was kindly received. He said he had heard that my health
was poor, and, as he had suffered very severely himself and
had succeeded in recovering, he thought possibly he might
give me some useful suggestions. I had a long and inter-
esting conversation with him. I asked his opinion with re-
gard to my continuing to preach, as I had been advised by
physicians that my life was in danger. He said as to the
A HUNDRED DOLLARS A TEAR. 69
religious question he did not wish to express himself, but as
a physician he believed the wisest thing I could do was to
travel a circuit that required me to ride from eight to ten
miles and to preach once every day. He advised against
night services, against my becoming warm in close rooms,
urged some care in diet, but said he thought that the exer-
cise and the having of an object which would lead me to be
much in the open air would greatly benefit me. I have
often wondered at the apparently strange providence which
led me to such advice and under such circumstances and
from such a man, and I believe the whole was ordered of
God for my good. It coincided so fully with my own con-
victions that I resolved to follow his counsel, though other
physicians, with scarcely an exception, urged me to desist
altogether from preaching.
" For my services during the year, while engaged in busi-
ness, I, of course, expected no compensation whatever ; for
the four months spent on the circuit, to which I devoted
my entire time, I had the claim which was allowed then to
a young man, at the rate of one hundred dollars a year.
While there were four months of the year so spent, there
was but one Quarterly Conference held, and consequently
the time was counted as but one quarter. My allowance
for this would have been twenty-five dollars, but there was
a deficiency, and I received eighteen dollars and seventy-five
cents, the other preachers on the circuit sharing j^^'o rata.
This, viewed in the light of the present, would seem to be
no compensation at all ; and yet I had no expenses. Travel-
ling with my own horse, finding entertainment among my
friends on the circuit, riding every day, I was kindly re-
ceived and freely supported ; I had no anxieties, no cares.
However defective in my experience, or in my practice, I
had fully resolved to leave all for Christ. Friends and
home and business had been given up, and I had deter-
mined to choose reproach and privation and even suffering
if I might be successful in winning souls. I had the happi-
70 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ness of seeing some jDrecious meetings during the year, and
while there was no general revival, there were persons con-
verted at many of the appointments.
" At the close of the year I went with my brethren to
conference, at that time held in Washington, Pennsylvania.
I was the guest of Rev. Dr. McKinney, a Presbyterian min-
ister, who was at that time President of AVashington Col-
lege, having for my associate. Rev. S. E. Babcock, who was
some two years my senior in the ministry. In the Pitts-
burgh conference, at that time, a course of study, not unlike
the present course, had been marked out, and the young
men were expected to attend the Annual Conference to be
examined, and then to return home. After passing my ex-
amination, I remained a day or two, and as the custom then
was to have preaching in the forenoon and afternoon of
Conference, I preached at one morning service on, ' Let us
lift up our heart with our hands unto God in the heavens.'
(Lamentations iii. 41). I had no care, personally, what ap-
pointment I should receive ; but my friends, who were very
solicitous about my health, had urged me to ask that I
might not be sent to a station, of which there were indeed
then very few, but that I should be appointed to a healthy
region, if possible not far from home. I reluctantly agreed
to see the Presiding Elder, told him the wishes of my friends,
but said to him, ' I have no thought that you will give me
a station. I should like to have a place in a healthy dis-
trict if it can be easily granted, but I have no desire to be
near home ; I wish to take my place among my brethren,
without any conditions or limitations.' The Elder assured
me that he would arrange all satisfactoril}^, and that he had
just such a circuit as would be best for me. I returned
home without knowing my appointment, and waited pa-
tiently the coming of the ministers from conference. At
that day we had no railroads or telegraphs, and the secular
papers never troubled themselves with the doings of ecclesi-
astical bodies. "When the ministers came, they brought me
STATIONED IN PITTSBURGH. Yl
back information of my appointment. I was stationed in
Pittsburgh, where at that time tlie cholera was prevailing.
My kmgs being weak, my health poor, the city smoky and
dusty, and an epidemic spreading, my relatives were very
unwilling that I should go, and thought it almost equiva-
lent to death to send me under such circumstances to such
a place. But I felt the Lord had directed, and as soon as
possible I was on my way to the city, travelling by stage,
having sold my horse and laid aside my saddle-bags. We
had the usual incidents of such travel in those early days
over the hills from Cadiz to Steubenville ; among them was
an upset on the side of a deep precipice ; providentially,
none of us were hurt. A young lady of my acquaintance,
who was going a part of the way under my care, illustrated
the force of habit, even in a moment of danger. As the
stage had fallen on the very edge of the precipice, I had
sprung out of an open window and assisted others in get-
ting out. Among the first to get out was the young lady,
and, when freed from the stage, her first exclamation was,
' Oh, my bonnet !' I spent the night in Steubenville, and the
next day arrived at Pittsburgh, where, according to direc-
tions sent me, I was kindly received by Mr. James Yerner,
who then lived on Penn Street.
" During my first year of j)reaching, of which I have given
an account, few incidents occurred worthy of note. In my
personal experience I became attached to the ministry, and
felt that my duty was to continue in it. This, however, had
not been without a struggle. Once during the year, at a
dedication in St. Clairsville, we had the assistance of the
Rev. John Waterman, a minister of unusual mental clearness
and force. He had been in delicate health, and at one time
had been troubled with doubts, but had emerged from them,
and was a very impressive speaker. He preached at the
dedication five sermons of unusual intellectual power ac-
companied by deep pathos. The congregations were large
and were greatly moved. As I listened to sermon after ser-
72 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
mon, I came to the conclusion that I ought not to occupy a
j^ulpit which might be so much more ably tilled, and I re-
solved at the end of the year to be discontinued by the con-
ference, but to remain a local preacher. I mentioned the
matter to one only of my friends, Mr. Thoburn, who lived
near St. Clairsville ; he seemed utterly astonished, and urged
me by no means to entertain the thought. I was relieved
from my depression in a rather singular way. At one of
my appointments, where I had a very large congregation, I
was visited by a brother minister, who was somewhat older
than myself in the Pittsburgh Conference. I invited him
to preach ; but he was unfortunate in the service, was con-
fused in his statements, and incorrect in his language, and I
felt mortified. Before he had finished his sermon I resolved
to continue in the pulpit until it should be supplied with
better men. The Mr. Thoburn to whom I have referred
was an Englishman who lived on a farm, was one of the
class-leaders and stewards of the circuit, and Avas a man of
deep piet}^ His son is now in the South India Conference,
where he has exercised a commanding influence ; a daugh-
ter is also eng'asfed in the same missionarv work ; another
daughter was married to B. R. Cowan, who was at one time
an Assistant Secretary of the Interior.
" On arriving at Pittsburgh, I found myself in advance of
my colleagues. Rev. Thomas Hudson was preacher in charge,
and Eev. William Hunter, since editor of the Pittshui'gh Ad-
vocate, and professor of Hebrew in Allegheny College, was
associated with me. My first evening was spent in the
prayer-meeting at the Smithfield Church, which had then
but recently been reopened, having been for a time occupied
by the Methodist Protestants. I began making inquiries
about the church, its condition, families, etc., of Dr. Sellers,
who visited me, and whom I found to be a gentleman of far
more than ordinary character and intellect, whose subse-
quent counsels and advice were of no little service to me.
He had been brought up on the eastern shore of Maryland,
PASTORAL VISITING IN PITTSBURGH. Y3
and had married a sister of Bishop Emory. On my first
Sunday I preached in Smithfield Street Church in the morn-
ing, from Ezekiel's vision of the dry bones, and at night in
Liberty Street Cliurch from, ' I determined not to know any-
thing among you save Jesus Christ, and him crucified.' The
officiary of the church arranged that Mr. Hunter and my-
self should board in the family of Mr. Hudson. My home
associations were to me very pleasant during the whole year.
" Mr. Hudson was a deeply devoted minister, full of hope
and joyousness, a fair preacher, and an exhorter of far more
than usual power. I frequently thought him, in exhortation,
equal to any man I had ever heard. I endeavored to systema-
tize my time, rising early in the morning, usually from four
to five o'clock, and spending the hours until ten o'clock in
biblical or theological studies. At ten o'clock our practice
was to visit the sick, as physicians preferred that their pa-
tients should be seen in the forenoon. Returning home in
the forenoon from calling upon the sick, I dined, and con-
versed or read until two, when the afternoon was devoted
to pastoral visitation. At my suggestion the city was dis-
tricted, so that we should each have his field of pastoral
duty ; and to me was assigned the whole of the northern
part of Pittsburgh, from Wayne Street embracing Byrds-
town, and also the population on the hill. In these visits I
found it the most pleasant for me to select some family or
families the most likely to invite me to tea to call on first,
and if I received an invitation, to accept and promise to re-
turn, excusing myself until through with visiting. This was
done because I wished to save time. Yery frequently I in-
duced one of the class-leaders, or some lady of influence and
general knowledge of the district, to accompany me, and
many an interesting call I had upon the poor in cellars and
garrets as well as in alleys and back streets, who complained
that they had never been visited by a minister before. I found
many who had wandered away from church service, but who,
under the blessing of God, were subsequently reclaimed.
74 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" Early in the fall arrangements were made to hold a
camp-meeting on the land of Mr. Swishelm, near what is
now known as East Liberty. Much opposition was ex-
pressed, because camp-meetings had fallen into disuse, and
it was thought that near the city they could scarcely be held
profitably ; but the ministers of Pittsburgh were anxious
to try the experiment, and to have the meeting closed on
Saturday. The meeting was accordingly held, with a much
better attendance than had been anticipated. Rules were
drawn up for the government of the meeting, prohibiting
all conversation of a trifling character in the preachers' tent,
and the preachers bound themselves to devote their whole
time to earnest efforts for the conversion of the people.
From the commencement a deep seriousness rested upon
the assembly, and on the third evening a most remarkable
scene occurred. The preachers were in the habit of hold-
ing morning and evening prayer-meetings ; that evening the
meeting began about an hour before preaching, and such
was the divine influence which came upon the hearts of the
ministers that the people gathered around the preachers'
tent, and when the time for preaching had arrived it was
found impossible to hold regular services. There was ex-
hortation from the desk. The preachers went out into the
congregation, and there were vast crowds that filled the
altar. So solemn and so deeply affected an audience I think
I had never seen, and the number of conversions was very
large. The meeting closed on Saturday morning, and re-
vival services immediately began on Sunday in the churches
of the city, which continued for about three months, during
which time about three hundred members were added to
them.
" Visiting the people almost every day, I found mvself ac-
quainted with the condition of nearl}^ all who were seeking
Christ, and was able to give them such advice as I thought
their conditions required. During the progress of the re-
vival I visited a ladv who Avas in feeble health and who
PERSONAL INFLUENCE. ^5
had recently been a subject of strong religious impressions.
I met in her room one of the leading ladies of the city who
was an attendant of the congregation, but not a decided
Christian. The condition of the church led to conversation
of a deeply religious character. I found her to be honest
and earnest, and yet she said she could not bear any excite-
ment ; I gave her, however, such hints upon her duty as I
could. The next Monday evening we had a love-feast. I
invited seekers of Christ to make themselves known, and
was much surprised to notice that among the first who
came was this lady. She knelt at one side, but the crowd
was great, the excitement deep and general, and there were
a large number of conversions. I feared lest she should be
not only interrupted, but unhappy in her position, but was
agreeably surprised to learn that, at the close of service,
when some one spoke to her of the unusual noise in the
meeting, ' AVhy, I did not hear any,' she replied. She be-
came one of the most thorough and earnest members of the
church. Her husband was a merchant and was not a mem-
ber ; she had also a sister, the wife of B. A. Fahnestock, a
druggist of large business and property. A few days after
I was sent for to visit her husband and Mr. and Mrs.
Fahnestock. Mrs. F. was a member of the Presbyterian
Church, but found she had not an experience such as her
sister enjoyed, and on consulting her pastor, he simply told
her, ' she was nervous.' IsTot satisfied, she desired religious
conversation. Several interviews followed, and Mr. Shea,
the husband of the lady of whom I have spoken, and Mr.
and Mrs. Fahnestock soon enjoyed a happy and satisfactory
experience. Mr. Shea united with the Methodist Church,
but Mr. Fahnestock accompanied his wife to the Presbyte-
rians.
" We had under our joint care two principal churches in
Pittsburgh, Liberty Street and Smithfield, where services
were held three times on Sunday. We had also Sunday
afternoon preaching in what is now the Fifth Ward, then
76 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
called Bayardstown, and preaching Sunday morning and
evening at Birmingham, in a small church which had recently
been built. To keep up these services required of us, gen-
erally, three sermons on Sunday ; and as it was my second
year in the ministry, between ministerial work and my
studies preparatory to examination I was closely occupied,
but yet found time for some general reading. Conference
was held that year in the Liberty Street Church, Pittsburgh.
I had expected to leave the city, as it Avas very unusual for
young men, at that time, to remain in a charge a second
year ; and I had counted the Sundays carefully, fearing lest
I should exhaust my whole power of edifying the congre-
gations. I had, however, selected and kept a record of texts
which I thought suitable for sermons, and of such topics as
pressed upon my mind, and found that the list had rather
increased than diminished as the weeks rolled on.
" After my Conference examinations were over, I was or-
dained by Bishop Andrew, who presided at the Conference, and
who preached with great zeal and energy. The morning before
Conference closed, I learned from my Presiding Elder that I
was appointed to Hudson, not far from Cleveland. I called
upon the minister Avho had filled the appointment to learn
something of the character of the work to be done, and was
planning how I should reach the place, when the bishop said
he desired to see the Presiding Elders a few moments, and
they retired. When they returned, I saw that my Presid-
ing Elder looked confused ; when the appointments were an-
nounced, my name was read out for the city of Pittsburgh
in connection with the name of Dr. Charles Cooke. The
bishop stated that if the churches remained together. Dr.
Cooke was to have charge, and I was to be the assistant, but
that if they divided, I was to be placed in charge of the
Liberty Street Church. He left the matter to the decision
of the official board and the Presiding Elder ; these met and
by them the division was perfected. The station, to me,
was one of considerable perplexity. The Liberty Street
BEAPPOINTED TO PITTSBURGH. 77
Church had the largest congregation in the city. I had
preached, as I thought, nearly all I knew, and had been
hailing with delight the thought of being changed to a new
place, but found myself so circumstanced that I must preach
three times on Sabbath, and once during the week, to the
same congregation. The charges being divided under a
spirit of rivalry, it seemed to me almost impossible to main-
tain the pulpit of the church over which I was placed.
" In the separation of the churches, between three and four
hundred members chose to belong to the Liberty Street or-
ganization. Unfortunately the congregation at Smithfield
Street Church declined to permit exchanges between Dr.
Cooke and myself, supposing that as a 3^oung man I would
be unable to maintain the organization effectually if left to
myself. The official brethren, however, rallied to my help.
The church was thoroughly organized. I endeavored to
visit from house to house ; and often found myself on Sat-
urday evening without sermons for the Sabbath, but by
some means I had something for each occasion. The con-
gregations grew larger ; the house was crowded and a pre-
cious revival commenced. During the revival I procured
the assistance of the Eev. F, A. Dighton, one of m}^ Confer-
ence classmates, and also once a college classmate in the
study of Hebrew. He was I think, without exception, the
best specimen of a natural orator I ever saw. Without
creating overwhelming excitement, he had the power of
holding most closely the attention of his hearers ; Avas clear
in his statements, exceedingly fluent in speech, and succeeded
in deeply impressing his congregations. Quite a large num-
ber of the young people Avere brought into the church. A
large missionary society of the ladies of the church was or-
ganized, and the general influences were of the happiest
kind. During the earlier part of our revival, there were
some interruptions from disorderly persons Avho had been
in the habit, at such times, of disturbing the congregation
by getting upon the seats, conversation, etc. I felt that no
^8 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
church should suffer itself to be imposed upon, and succeeded,
after much entreaty, in inducing the officiary of the church
to stand by me in an appeal, if necessary, to the civil au-
thority. The rules adopted by them with regard to order
were strictly announced in the morning, with the statement
that any violation would be reported to the magistrates,
and the statement was again made at night. The chief of
police of the city was requested to be present in the even-
ing ; some young people, not supposing that we would carry
out our purpose, began to be disorderly, and their names were
immediately taken and handed to the police. Finding we
were in earnest, Ave had no more trouble.
" On November 3, 1835, I was married, by the Eev. Z.
H. Costen, to Miss Ellen Holmes, daughter of Mr. James
Yerner, of Pittsburgh, whose acquaintance I had formed
immediately on arriving in Pittsburgh. After a visit of a
few days to my friends in Ohio, I returned and prosecuted
the regular work of the ministry without losing a Sabbath.
The rivalry which had been excited between the Smithfield
and Liberty Street churches gradually died away, and before
the year was out Dr. Cooke and myself exchanged pulpits.
After my marriage I lived in the family of my father-in-
law, as they were unwilling to have the daughter leave dur-
ing the year. Besides pursuing m}^ studies, I read, quite ex-
tensively, theological works bearing on the subject of the min-
istry, occasionally making notes, and wrote also a few articles
for the press. One of these Avas a defence of the course of
study against an attack upon it on account of its extent and
thoroughness; another suggested a series of questions and
items of business Avhich the presiding elder could properly
use in Quarterly Conferences, so as to make himself more
thoroughly acquainted with the condition of the churches,
somewhat similar to those which have since been intro-
duced into the Discipline. I had felt at the close of mv first
year that the city was not properly supplied Avith the pub-
lications of the Church, and that there ought to be a place
ASKS FOR A COLLEGE DEGREE. 79
where new books could be obtained by our members. On
my return, I labored to do what I could in this direction,
and having had an interview at the Conference with the
E'ew York book agent, Mr. Mason, and having been en-
couraged by him, I immediately ordered a few hundred
dollars' worth of books, resolving, in some way, to secure
their circulation. On mentioning the matter to Dr. Elliott,
who was then editor of the Pittsburgh Advocate, he pro-
posed to me that the order should be enlarged, and that his
office should be used as a depository. Accordingly a large
list was made out and books were ordered and notice given
in the paper. This was the commencement of the book
depository at Pittsburgh, which has since that time built
up a large business. I had also felt a deep interest in the
young men, some of whom, I thought, would probably
prepare for the ministry. I had organized an association
among them ; a few met once a week, and I endeavored to
direct them in their course of reading and to inspire them
with a thirst for Imowledge. Of that little company several
subsequently became ministers.
" During my first year in Pittsburgh I resolved to avail
myself of the literary opportunities offered at Allegheny
College, not only for the purpose of completing the college
course, but also of receiving the regular degree, of which
I had been deprived by being compelled to leave Madison
College, Dr. Enter, then President of Allegheny College,
requested me to attend for a week or two, matriculating as
a regular student, and passing an examination on the studies
of the senior year. He offered to give me the degree of
A.M. without this, but I declined, preferring to enter reg-
ularly for the degree, and arrangements were made for me
to deliver one of the graduating addresses. As the time
drew near I advised with Dr. Sellers, who was one of the
stewards of the church, about a leave of absence. He
urged that I should not go to Allegheny College, but take
my degree at the Western University of Pennsylvania, at
80 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Pittsburgh, at the head of which at that time was Eev.
Dr. Bruce. He saw President Bruce, and arranged that I
should see him. I had a very pleasant interview; talked
over the course of study ; he inquired what branches I had
pursued, and, after a very full conversation, said to me
that I had learned much more than their college required ;
that if I would attend twice a week for a few weeks his
lectures on moral science, so that I might be enrolled as a
student, I should receive the degree at the approaching com-
mencement. I immediately wrote to Dr. Puter that, with
the advice of my friends of Pittsburgh, I would embrace
the opportunity at the Western University, and arranged
to enter the following week. On my way home one morn-
ing from the university, which I was about to enter, I called
at the post-office, and was surprised to receive from Dr.
Puter a letter saying that their board of trustees had met
and had conferred upon me the degree of A.M.
" I was very sorry, because it interfered Avith the plans
which I had formed and designed to carry out, and because
it had the appearance rather of an honorary than a real
college degree, to which I felt mj^self entitled ; but I was
unwilling to seem to undervalue the honor conferred upon
me by Allegheny College, and hence felt obliged to decline
entering the university. It was intended for kindness on
the part of Dr. Ruter, but was to me a very unpleasant
occurrence. I availed myself, however, in the city, of oppor-
tunities which I found of improving myself in French and
German by the help of native teachers. I also felt a very
deep interest in the establishment of German services, and
gathered together a few Germans, one of whom was a class-
leader ; German preaching was begun in a private house,
which I had the pleasure of attending. This was in ad-
vance of the opening of missions among the Germans under
Dr. Nast. Hearing of his conversion, I rejoiced exceeding-
ly, and when, some two years after, a proposition was made
to start the German paper, I was one among the earliest
HIS FIBST HOUSEKEEPING. 81
subscribers of ten dollars each to its funds, and was for
many years a regular reader of it.
"■ The Annual Conference of 1836 was held in Wheeling.
The question of the continuance of the Pittshurgh Christian
Advocate came before it. As Dr. Elliott had been elected
editor at Cincinnati, the Conference was strongly advised
to discontinue the paper. Some of the older members of
the Conference agreed to this proposal ; the younger mem-
bers were opposed. We selected Dr. Hunter as our pros-
pective editor, and when the question came before the Con-
ference, I made my first speech. It was short, but I found
I had the majority strongly with me, and when the vote
was taken, the Conference resolved, by more than two to one,
to continue the Advocate, and Dr. Hunter was elected editor.
*' At the close of the session I was appointed to Mononga-
hela City, then called Williamsport, twenty miles south of
Pittsburgh. Immediately I made arrangements for removal
and housekeeping. It was difficult to obtain a suitable
house. A one-story building with a sitting-room, off the
side of which were two very small bedrooms, and near
which was a kitchen, was procured at a rent of fifty dol-
lars a year. It was very much out of repair, but myself
and wife fitted it up with our own hands as carefully as
we could, painting and improving it within and trying to
make it look as neat as possible. The church was a sub-
stantial brick edifice without much beauty, but with an
embarrassing debt. The leading member and the only
gentleman of wealth in the society had just died, and in
his will had left directions to his executors to cancel a
claim of about five hundred dollars which he held against
the property, provided his estate was freed from all liabil-
ity for the debts of the church, which had been contracted
principally in his name. A feeling of discouragement rested
upon the people, as he had been their chief financial stay ;
but having first drawn up a plan which I believed would be
successful, I obtained, by personal solicitations, enough sub-
6
82 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
scriptions to cancel the debt. The Sunday-school was re-
vived by establishing morning as well as afternoon sessions.
I obtained the names of the children of the church, formed
them into classes, appointed leaders who met them every
Saturday afternoon, and I personally met with them as
frequently as possible. I also established prayer-meetings
in different parts of the town, appointing leaders to con-
duct them each night in the week, excepting the night of
the general prayer-meeting in the church. In this way a
large portion of the members were called into active ser-
vice, and I had the satisfaction of seeing a largely increased
congregation and the addition of a number of persons to
the church. I preached morning and evening in the church,
had two appointments for Sabbath afternoon about five or
six miles each from the village, and filled them on alternate
Sabbaths. I found a kind people, plain and earnest, and my
association with them was in every way agreeable.
" One or two incidents were especially interesting to me.
During my earlier religious experience I was the frequent sub-
ject of sceptical doubts, which were never fully removed until
I had read carefully the evidences of Christianity,when I felt
that, having met all the objections, the position of Christian-
ity was for me wholly impregnable. To my mind the evi-
dences of Christianity were a most interesting study, and
I resolved to deliver a series of sermons setting forth the
salient points. Three of these sermons had been preached
on successive Sundays, and my congregation seemed to me
to be deeply interested and, I hoped, somewhat impressed.
But I had among my hearers a Lutheran, Mr. Bollman, a
brother of the Bollman who assisted in liberating Lafaj^ette
from the Olraiitz prison. He had been finely educated in
Paris, and was at this time engaged in mercantile business.
In the lack of a Lutheran church he attended mine, and
was one of its regular supporters. As I passed his store
one Monday morning he called me in, saying, ' Father
Simpson, I want to talk with you.' As I was a very
MR. BOLLMAN ON TEE CHRISTIAN EVIDENCES. 83
young man, and he was quite advanced in years, this title
seemed singular ; but it was his European habit of address-
ing the clergyman as ' father.' He said to me, ' I keep
books of account ; they are necessary for my business, and
I profess to keep them correctly and honorably. Kow,'
said he, ' if you were passing along the street, and I were
to say to you, " Father Simpson, come in and examine my
books and see how I keep them ; I want your judgment
whether they are or are not accurately kept, and whether
there is any evidence of dishonesty," you might think it
strange that I asked you such a question, but you would
consider it a slight peculiarity of mine, and that I had some
reason for it, and it would pass from your mind. But, sup-
pose,' said he, 'that I should meet you again and ask you
a second time to come in and examine my books, and should
say, " I Avould like you to look over my books and see if
they are not accurately and perfectly kept, and every de-
tail correctly carried out," your surprise would be in-
creased, and you would ask yourself, Can there be anything
wrong ? And,' said he, ' if a third time I would invite you
in and insist on your examining my books, you would be
sure to go away thinking that there was something wrong
in my mode of doing business. Now,' said he, ' I have no
doubt that your books are all right, and why is it necessarj''
to preach three sermons to prove what we already believe V
I did not fully acknowledge the force of his criticism, but
I confess it had the effect to spoil my series of sermons, and
I dropped them, afterwards referring only to such evidences
as came in my way in the discussion of other subjects."
I find among the papers of the "Williamsport period —
1836 — the following scheme of self -discipline. It cannot be
told from aught that appears whether it is original or cop-
ied from some worthy of the Church ; most probably it is
his own. Like many other plans of moral regimen, it aims
at the unattainable ; but of its wholesome, especially its re-
straining, effect upon his speech there can be no possible
84 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
doubt. For if ever a man guarded his lips it was Bishop
Simpson. Genial, ready to converse with every one, as he
always was, he seemed to know by intuition what ought
to be spoken and what not. When character was under
discussion he said very Uttle, and that little well within the
bounds of Christian charity. His anger did not readily find
vent in words ; this was the more remarkable, for his sensi-
bilities were acute.
He was capable, however, of putting his anger into sar-
casm, and yet I never heard sarcasm from him but once.
It was during the struggle for lay delegation. One promi-
nent clerical opponent, who held an important financial posi-
tion, had declared that the purpose was, by means of it, to
give a monopoly of power in the Church to the rich. He.
therefore, made a stand for the poor, who, he reasoned,
could not afford to go as delegates to the general confer-
ence. The bishop, in a public address, cited the objec-
tion, and then, quoting from the New Testament example
of the same objection, added, '' This he said, not that he
cared for the poor," and went right on. The effect was in-
describable.
But to the scheme of moral discipline, those who knew
him in after-life will readily perceive how closely he had
conformed his conduct to it :
" What I should refrain from :
" 1. Never injure the feelings of any person Avith whom I converse or
am associated, unless that injury be the result of the declaration of a
truth which it becomes my duty to utter.
''2. SiJeak evil of no one; never utter disrespectful words, or indulge
in a conversation wherein any one is unnecessarily spoken against.
" 3. Suffer myself not to give way to a jesting or jocose sjjirit, or to
talk upon unimportant subjects.
•'4. Spend no more time at any place than may appear indispensable.
'' 5. Endeavor to refrain from lengthy conversations with m}- family
and intimates, ever remembering ' Dum loquor, tenipus fugit.'
" What I should do :
•'1. Rise at four every morning, and if I cannot retire at a correspond-
RULES OF CONDUCT. 85
ing hour, sleep a sufficient time to make up the deficieucy during the
day.
"2. Dress as expeditiously as possible, and then devote a considerable
time to reading the English Scriptures and to private prayer.
" 3. If possible, devote some time to studying tlie Scriptures in their
originals.
" 4. Fill up all my leisure hours with useful reading, always keeping
some book in my hand.
" 5. Visit and pray from house to house, and talk pointedly and
faithfully.
" 6. Reprove sin whenever I may find it, always in the spirit of love
and meekness.
"7. Always endeavor to give a religious direction to every conver-
sation.
" 8. Ask no questions concerning myself, nor suffer the conversation to
turn upon me.
"9. If commended, pray for humility ; if insulted, pray for love; if ap-
parently successful, be thankful to God, and pray to feel my own un-
worthiness.
" 10. To preach, exhort, and pray as though in the immediate pres-
ence of Jehovah himself.
" Lord, help me to do all these things, and thy name shall have all the
glory. Oh, keep me by thy power, or I shall assuredly fall.
"M. Simpson.
" WiLLiAMSPOUT, Jan. 11, 1836."
y.
INCIDENTS OF HIS EAELY MINISTRY.
1834-1837.
Was Bishop Simpson's Pulpit Power of Slow Growth ? — Accounts by
Relatives of his First Sermons. — Professor Hamnett's Testimouj^ — His
Appointment to Liberty Street Church, Pittsburgh, Proof of bis Rapid
Success. — Counsels of Dr. Sellers.— His Early Style Impassioned. — -His
Own Description of his First Attempts to Make Sermons. — His Method
Purely Extemporaneous. — Looked for Immediate Results from Every
Sermon. — The Itinerant Life of that Period. — The Simple WorshiiJ of
Rustic Congregations. — His Own Account, from his Diary, of his Cir-
cuit Preaching. — Laborious Pastorate in Pittsburgh. — Studies in the
Hebrew and in the New Testament. — Pastoral Visitation and Sunday
Sermons. — Completes his Twenty-fourth Year. — Dissatisfiiction with
his Spiritual State.
CHABAGTEB OF HIS EARLY PREACHING. 89
y.
The questions of most concern to us who have been con-
temporary with Bishop Simpson, and who heard his preach-
ing, are : " Was his pulpit power of slow growth ? Or, did he
at once apprehend the conditions of successful preaching?"
Most men who have developed power as speakers have
gained it at the expense of long-suffering audiences. Time
and practice have been required to give them full command
of their capabilities. They have had slowly to learn their
own limitations ; through mortifying failures to find out
what they could and what they could not do. Especially
is this true of an extemporaneous speaker, and young Simp-
son would be no other. That he began with fear and trem-
bling has been made plain by his diary. That it was in
him to become one of the most eloquent and overwhelming
preachers of his generation never, I apprehend, entered his
thoughts. I have made careful inquiries of those who heard
his first sermons, and the uniform testimony is that he showed
ability to command both himself and his audience from
the first. Mrs. Amanda Wood, w^ho remembers his earliest
sermon in Cadiz, says of it : "I suppose that there were
persons in that little, well-filled church who wondered at his
self-possession as he rose to speak in the presence of the vil-
lage Aviseacres. But soon the power of his magnetism took
hold and fixed the attention of his hearers." Another rela-
tive, Mrs. McElroy, now far advanced in years, says of his
early success : " I had the pleasure of hearing his second
sermon, which was preached at a camp-meeting in Harrison
County, Ohio, in the fall of 1833. On that occasion he read
as a lesson the second chapter of the Acts of the Apostles,
90 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
selecting: from it as bis text the five verses beffinning- witb
the fourteenth and ending with the eighteenth. And won-
derful indeed were the effects of bis words, coming, as it
seemed, right from God through his youthful servant. And
though more than half a century has passed since then, the
scene still remains in my mind as vivid as if it were but yes-
terday. During his preaching, while dwelling on the pour-
ing out of the Spirit, a young lady, Peggy Simpson by
name, a second cousin of the bishop's, Avas gloriously con-
verted, while on every hand arose shouts of praise to Al-
mighty God."
But this testimony has its abatements ; the plan which he
adopted precluded uniform success. " He was determined,"
says Professor Hamnet, one of Simpson's young friends
during the Pittsburgh pastorate, " to be an extemporaneous
speaker at all hazards, though he knew it would cost him
many failures. He persisted in the effort, and some of his
early sermons were very moderate. It was his practice to
collect texts in a notebook and meditate upon them, and
then use one of them quite suddenly for a sermon. He
wrote but one discourse during all this period, and after de-
livering it he asked me if I noticed anything peculiar in the
delivery. I said no ; he replied it was written and mem-
orized. The experiment satisfied him, for, as far as ap-
pears, it was never repeated."
His appointment to the Liberty Street Church in Pitts-
burgh, under circumstances which made him, unwillingly,
the rival of an experienced and highly esteemed minister, is
proof of his immediate success as a public speaker. In this
position he had the advantage of association with the fami-
ly of Dr. Henry D. Sellers, the brother-in-law of Bishop
John Emory. Dr. Sellers was a man of strong character,
clear, penetrating mind, and polished manners. He became
for Simpson a friendly and most useful critic. The young
preacher, in the impetuous rush of speech, sometimes lost
breath, and fell into the habit of catching it again in a gasp.
AN IMPASSIONED STYLE. 91
which came to the ears of his congregation as a very audi-
ble " ah " at the end of nearly every clause of a sentence.
Many will remember how finely this Avas ridiculed by the
eccentric Jacob Gruber in a letter to a young preacher, be-
ginning "When -ah, you -ah, go -ah, to -ah, say -ah," etc.
Dr. Sellers characterized it by a strong term, and told Mr.
Simpson that he must quit it. The criticism was received
in the very best spirit ; other criticisms followed, and final-
ly it was agreed that the young preacher should call on Dr.
Sellers every Monday morning and discuss with him the
delivery of the sermons of the preceding day. In the first
year of the Pittsburgh life, when the churches of the city
were still organized as a circuit, the two junior preachers —
Simpson and Hunter — were constant visitors at Dr. Sellers's
house, and must have profited by his conversation, which
was of the very highest order.
I take it that his style was then, as in the time of his
maturity, strongly impassioned. Mrs. Simpson says that
often the foam flew out of his mouth when he was in a high
state of excitement. As to structure, his sermons were
wholly unartificial ; he had never been drilled in homiletics,
and had to trust to the instincts of nature to show him the
right way. This is his own account of it, given when he
had reached the fulness of his fame : " I had listened to
good preachers, but the only sermons I had ever read were
those of Mr. Wesley. I did not know there was such a
thing as a skeleton or a book of skeletons of sermons ; and
in my youthful innocence I would as soon have stolen
money from a bank as appropriate a sermon I had either
heard or read. I remember well how, about the close of
my first year, an older minister put into my hand and of-
fered to lend me a book of sketches. I happened to have
common-sense enough to decline the offer ; so, without know-
ing how a sermon was made, save as mentioned, I began to
preach. I did not try to make sermons, I felt I must, at
the peril of my soul, persuade men to come to Christ. I
92 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
must labor to the utmost of my ability to get sinners con-
verted and believers advanced in holiness. For this I thought
and studied, and wept and fasted and prayed. My selec-
tion of words, my plan of discourse, was only and always to
persuade men to be reconciled to God. I never spoke with-
out the deepest feeling, and unless I saw a strong influence
on the congregation, I felt sad, and sought retirement, to
humble myself before God in prayer. My sermons were
not well arranged ; they sometimes had divisions, for I had
heard ministers say firstly, and secondly, and thirdly. Some-
times I had a line written out here and there, and sometimes
a few catchwords on a scrap of paper, but these I seldom
if ever carried into the pulpit, and very few of these I have
preserved. My ministry was one of exhortation rather than
of sermonizing, and I looked for immediate results under
every effort, or to me it was a failure. So my early min-
istry was formed. Whatever my method was, it was pure-
ly my own, and was adopted, as I have said, not to make
sermons, but to bring men to God. I^o one could have
been more surprised than myself when I began to find
not only that souls were awakened and converted, but
that friends began to speak kindly of my simple talks as
sermons." *
Here, then, we have evidence that young Simpson, warm
with deep religious feeling, and prompted by the intuitions
of an oratorical temperament, had struck upon a great truth,
namely, that the sermon is not an end in itself, but a means
to a higher end. Or, as Mr. Beecher has phrased it, a
preacher, in making a sermon, should first ask himself what
he intends to do with his congregation. Mr. Simpson
would have answered this question very simply, by saying
that Avhat he wished to do with his congregation was to
persuade those therein who did not know God to come to
him, and those therein who did knoAv God to cleave to him.
* " Yale Lectures on Preaching," pp. 162, 1G3.
THE OLD ITINERANT LIFE. 93
Every one who has read his pubhshed discourses is struck
with their urgency, and the pressure which he puts upon
his hearers to do instantly the thing which just then he
wishes them to do.
It was an itinerant hfe of the old style upon which the
future bishop entered, a life which has passed away, but
has left delightful memories for all who shared it. He had
thirty -three appointments to fill in every term of six weeks.
The travel was on horseback ; the preaching-places were
often private houses — as a rule, the houses of zealous mem-
bers, who offered their homes for this use. Chairs or rough
benches served for seating the congregation ; a table, cov-
ered with a neat white cloth, made a pulpit. The neighbors
gathered in from ten in number to forty or fifty, and, if the
season was summer, the men here and there in their shirt
sleeves. The tethered horses, the waving grain without,
the deep silence of nature, undisturbed save by the song of
the rustic worshippers or the voice of the preacher, blended
into a scene which no one who has been a participant in
such a service can ever forget. The preaching over, the
few remain to speak to one another of that hidden, inner
life which they prize as the precious jewel of their exist-
ence. Here eyes are often suffused with tears, and visages
hardened with exposure and toil put on a tenderness of
which they would hardly be thought, by the careless ob-
server, to be capable. It is the preacher's golden opportu-
nity to counsel, to reprove, to cheer. The company break-
ing up, and a simple meal despatched, the itinerant is off
to another appointment, to meet another and like company,
taking on his way the homes of those who need his pres-
ence and his prayers.
There is in this life every feature likely to discourage an
ambitious man of Avorldly temper, especially if he be much
superior in culture to the people whom he serves. To the
student eager for knowledge it is the breaking up of all op-
portunities for its acquisition. But to one who has what
94 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Guizot has called " the divine passion for souls " every step
in it is taken with joy, moderated only by the ever-present
sense of personal unfitness. Simpson, Avho had put aside for
it what were for the times very lucrative offers, threw him-
self into its labors and privations with unbounded energy.
Some brief jottings from his diary will show the feeling
with which he regarded his work :
'''■April 5, 1834. — Left home at lialf-past twelve to start upon St. Clairs-
ville Circuit, now altered to a six weeks' circuit, and containing thirty-
three appointments. I passed through Harrisville, thence the creek
road to Pcrrine's, my first appointment, a distance of fifteen miles. This
is about half a mile below the road leading from Harrisville to St. Clairs-
ville, and is pleasantly situated on Wheeling Creek, two and a halt
miles from St. Clairsville. To stand at Perrine's and look around, their
farm appears to be surrounded upon three sides with majestic hills,
whose sides are skirted with woods, and iipon whose summits improve-
ments' can be distinctly seen ; upon the fourth side you trace the creek
wandering down midst smiling meadows. A handsome mill is on the
place, running three pairs of stones, also a small stone house in which
preaching is held. I was shown in and waited upon by Miss A. A. T.
P , a sprightly young damsel, who, her mother tells me, is just seven-
teen, neat in her person, handsome-faced, and amiable in her manners.
I was very agreeably disappointed in finding some evidences of literary
taste — upon her writing-desk, which was very neatly furnished, lay some
poetry in lier handwriting, while upon her table were the files of the
Western Gem. After meeting I heard her in anotlier room teaching an
orphan girl who lives with them how to spell. The night being dark
and the creek high, there were but four men and eleven women gath-
ered, to whom I endeavored to expound Job xv. 11: 'Are the conso-
lations of God small with thee; is there any secret thing with thee?'
After preaching met class, and retired about ten o'clock.
Sunday, A2'>ril 6. — Breakfasted with Perrines — two children and mother
members, old man not. In conversation the old man expressed his de-
sire to be religious ; I pressed the subject close ; he objected that his
business of tending mill, etc., was so unfavorable that he could not be
religious; I insisted that as his day was so should his strength be, and
that every lawful business would leave freedom in religious matters.
'Ah!' said the old man, 'you don't know mucli about mill-proijerty or
you wouldn't think so.' Rode to St. Clairsville with the family, and put
up with B. Wilkins. Preached at eleven to a large congregation, from
PREACHING IN PRIVATE HOUSES. 95
Hebrews v. 8, 9 : ' Though he Tvere a son, yet learned he obedience by the
things which he suffered ; and being made perfect he became the author
of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him.' Before the exercises
began, I felt entirely exhausted in spirit, but while giving out, in my
first hymn, these words, ' Power unto the strengthless souls lie speaks,
and life unto the dead,' my soul took courage, and I bad considerable
liberty. After class I gave an invitation, and two young women who
had once been Reformers [i. e., Methodist] offered themselves as proba-
tioners. At night I tried to preach from Luke xi. 23, ' He that is not
with me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth,'
but I almost entirely failed. The night was rainy and I had few hearers.
After meeting went home with Brother Carothers, talked about organ-
izing Sabbath-school, and supped and retired. Oh, how little good am I
doing ! to how little purpose am I living ! my feelings seemed to urge
me not to try to speak, because I could do no good.
Monday, April 7. — Breakfasted at Carothers'. Inquired for the sick,
and was told that a colored woman called Maria Butler, who enjoyed the
confidence of the society, was not expected to live. In going to see her
I called at Brother Kent's, and Mrs. Kent was pleased to accompany me.
We found the sick woman low in body but of joyful mind ; her hopes of
salvation through Christ were strong and unwavering. After endeavor-
ing to console her and establish her if possible more strongly in the faith,
I prayed with her and retired. Called to see Mrs. Cowen. Left cards
of probationship, general rules, and the cliaracter of a Methodist, for each
of the young women who had joined on Sunday ; prayed, and took leave.
Rode to Eaton's. Meeting is here held at the house of Mr. James Eaton.
It is five miles from St. Clairsville ; three miles west of town the road to
Eaton's leaves the turnpike. I endeavored to preach from Galatians
iii. 23: 'But tlie Scripture hath concluded all under sin, that tlie prom-
ise by faith of Jesus Christ might be given to them that believe.' After
preaching, met class. Society small. JMrs. James Moore invited me to
call in the evening and I promised to do so. After dinner I felt so ex-
hausted I fain would have lain down, but I tried to deny myself, and
spent a short time in reading and writing.
Tuesday, April 8. — Breakfasted at Moore's and then started for Neff's,
where I was to preach at night; but owing to improper directions I
travelled thirteen miles instead of seven, and over a very bad road ;
however, I amused myself in examining the strata of limestone, coal,
etc., on McMahon's creek so far as I rode down it. At last I arrived
at Mr. Neff's, and preached at night to a small assembly from John iii.
17,18: 'For God sent,' etc. The family very kind, but only two sons
are religious. The people in this neighborliood arc generally op-
96 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
posed to temperance societies on account of the influence of a few rich
distillers.
Wednesday^ April 9. — Rode to Widow Smith's, over the worst piece of
road I have yet travelled, and preached at two from Colossians i. 14 :
' In whom we have redemption through his blood, even the forgiveness of
sins.' Met class and sjDeut evening in reading and writing. The family
are very agreeable, and have a large stock of sheep. The boy tells me
that a hilly farm is most suitable for sheep, and that in the coldest night
in winter they prefer lying on the highest knobs.
Thursday, lO.^Called at Mr. Thoburn's on my way to Farmington
where I spent a few moments with tliis loving family, and prayed and
left them. Preached at Farmington from Romans v. 9 : ' Being now
justified by his blood, we shall be saved from wrath through him.'
Sunday, April 13. — Rode to Bayles's meeting-house near Warren, and
preached to a serious congregation from Romans x. 9 : ' Tliat if thou
shalt confess with thy mouth,' etc. Met class and had a very pleasant
meeting. Here I was detained too long to have time to dine. I there-
fore rode to Mt. Pleasant, but when I arrived I found tliere was time for
dinner, the meeting being an hour later than I supposed. I preached at
four from John iii. 17.
Monday, April 14. — After breakfast I rode home to Cadiz, where I re-
mained till Thursday, when I preached at Stier's at eleven o'clock. Re-
turned home at night.
Friday, 18.— Rode to Georgetown to preach at two; but no congrega-
tion gathered, but four or five, to whom I gave a word of exhortation
and prayed and took leave.
Sunday, April 20. — Had a very good love-feast ; the congregation being
very large, I preached to them out of doors from Galatians iii. 13 : ' Christ
hath redeemed us,' etc., and had considerable liberty. When I com-
menced the sun shone full upon me, but after I had begun speaking I
felt no further inconvenience from it, nor from a stitch in the side with
which I had been afflicted since morning. Oh, the goodness of God !
After dinner I rode to St. Clairsvillc, stopped at Mr. Hubbard's, and
preached, from Genesis xxii. 7 : ' Behold the fire and the w^ood, but where
is the lamb for the burnt oflfering ?' I know not whether ever my spirits
so completely sank within me while attempting to preach. ' Lord, sup-
port me or I fall.'
Monday, April 31. — This morning my horse had broken out of the
stable, and I did not get him till nearly eleven o'clock, consequent-
ly could not reach an appointment five miles from town at that
hour.
This week being my rest week, I remained at home engaged in read-
PLANS OF WORK IN PITTSBURGH. 97
ing and writing, and I also tended clerk's office tliree days during the
absence of Uncle Tingley.
Sunday, Ainil 27. — I preached twice in Cadiz; daytime I felt badly,
at night I felt tolerably well.
Monday, Aj^ril 28. — Met two classes, and visited and prayed with a
sick girl who is about leaving the world ; she has been a member of the
Seceder Church, has been upright in lier deportment, and now seems to
have a pleasing hope of immortality.
Tuesday, April 29. — Wrote in clerk's office, and prepared for starting
from home.
Wednesday, April 30. — Rode to Uniontown and preached.
Monday, May 6. — After preaching in the morning, walked from Day's
a mile into the bottom, and preached from Hebrews v. 8, 9 : ' Tliough he
were a sou,' etc. There was but one candle, and in moviug it I unfortu-
nately knocked it down, as it was only set on the top of an inkstand,
there being no candlestick there. It was while I was giving out my
first hymn, but fortunately I knew the words, and there was fire at which
the candle was lighted, so that we proceeded without inconvenience.
After preaching walked back to Day's, and as it had rained and the hill
was steej) I was much exhausted, but I slept very sweetly; it reminded
me of the way of duty, steep and arduous, but the effect delightful.
, July 26. — At the conference held at "Washington, Pennsylvania,
I received an appointment to the city of Pittsburgh. To this I had sev-
eral objectious ; 1st. My little experience in the ministry ; 2d. My health
might not suit confinement ; 3d. I feared tliat I could not please the peo-
ple. But as my brethren willed it, I cheerfully acquiesced. Eeturned to
Cadiz from the conference and arranged my business for leaving home.
Preached by request of one of the elders in the Presbyterian Cliurch ;
my text was, ' Besides this, giving all diligence,' etc. On Thursday
morning, July 31, left Cadiz in the stage for Steubenville.
Tuesday, Aug. 12. — This morning again commenced my diary, which
I purpose, through the help of Providence, faithfully to continue. I have
now got regularly settled. I have commenced reading my Hebrew Bible
and Greek Testament in regular order, and noting down such texts as I
think I may hereafter discuss. I purpose following the plan in the Dis-
cipline, and studying every forenoon and employing the afternoon in
pastoral duties. I take down skeletons of all the sermons whicli I jn-each.
When I view myself and the work in which I am engaged, I almost
shudder at my insensibility : I am not alive in grace as I ought to be,
not dead to the world as I should be, do not feel such continual fervency
of spirit as I once felt ; yet I try to pray : ' Lord revive me and revive
thy work in a glorious manner.'
98 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Friday, Aug. 15. — Visited Father Elliott and procured from him an
Italian Bible and Lexicon, which I purpose studying.
Friday, Aug. 22. — This day a strange feeling came over me in the
midst of danger; the thought passed througli my mind that my mother
prayed for me, and I felt a confidence that she would be heard. ' My
mind immediately recurred to Jesus as loving more tenderly than a
mother, and I believed in a faint manner that he would protect and be
with me.
Saturday, Aug. 16. — Visited a sick woman, and prepared for the pulpit
on the morrow. This day endeavored to live a more holy life, and I
think I feel more in the sjDirit of my work than at any time since I have
been in the city.
Sunday, Aug. 26. — This was a Sabbath day to my soul. I walked to
Birmingham and preached at eleven ; took dinner at Brother McRee's,
and read fifty or sixty pages in the life of Mrs. Judson, the first female
missionary from America to Burmah, a woman strong in faith and in
love. Addressed the Sabbath scholars at two, and met class at three.
Supped with Brother Kramer, and preached in Liberty Street at night.
Blessed be the Lord for supporting and consoling grace.
Saturday, Aug. 30. — Read, wrote, and prepared for the pulpit. To
facilitate our visiting from house to house we divided our charge into
three parts, and agreed to commence next week in order. I had con-
templated going to Meadville to graduate the ensuing month, and was
prejiaring tlie outline of a Hebrew oration, but, on further consideration
and the advice of Mr. Elliott, I suspended this until I made inquiry with
regard to tlie university situated in this place.
Monday, Sept. 1. — Read as usual in Hebrew and Greek, Locke's Essay,
and Lnperial Magazine.
Satttrday, Sept. 6. — Prepared for the pulpit, read, and wrote. Received
a letter from uncle.
Sunday, Sept. 7. — At half-past eight met class; half-past ten preached ;
after that met class ; had unusual liberty in preaching; dined at Brother
Stewart's. He gave me a French edition of an English grammar. Took
sacrament at three; very solemn time. I tried to covenant afresh with
God. Oh, that I might be entirely given up to him wlio hath done so
much for me. Night preached at Liberty Street, and returned home.
Thursday, Nov. 13. — Spent tlie forenoon in reading and writing. A
plan we have pursued some time is to select a text eacli day, write skel-
etons, and compare them. Afternoon spent in visiting families; at eight,
preached in Alleghany town, and returned.
Sunday, Nov. 16. — This day was a laborious one. I preached twice,
exhorted once, met two classes, addressed a Sabbath scliool, and visited
CORRESPONDENCE WITH UNCLE MATTHEW. 99
a sick man. It was a cold wintry day, and the ground was covered with
snow for the first time this season. I did not enjoy myself so well as
sometimes I do. I fear I have too little personal religion to be useful.
I think I will try to live more in the spirit of prayer and self-examina-
tion.- One fault I notice in my conversation, I converse too freely re-
specting the imperfections of absent persons.
Jan. 1, 1835. — Last evening Ave held a watch-meeting in Liberty Street ;
closed the year with prayer, and commenced the new one on our knees
in solemn, silent prayer, and then sang the covenant hymn.
Sabbath., June 21, 1835. — This day I am twenty-four years old. Oh,
how rafjidly does time pass away ! How little have I improved during
the past year ! God has been very good to me in lengthening my life, in
giving me health beyond my hopes ; but I have been ungrateful. Oh,
helj) me from this day to dedicate myself anew to thee, to serve thee in
newness of life, with all my ransomed powers. Of late I have not visited
enough from house to house, nor talked enough upon religious subjects.
I would commence anew ; I would employ my time better ; I would be
more serious, more earnest, more persevering. But, of myself, the good
that I would do, that do I not. Lord, give me perfect victory the ensu-
ing year, that with all my heart I may glorify thee, and that my life may
be spotless. This day I preached twice, and had some degree of liberty.
But, oh, how little impression do my Avords seem to produce !
Friday, 26. — This day spent in visiting the sick and from house to
house, and, in the morning, as usual, studied some in the Greek Testa-
ment and Watson's ' Institutes.'
Sunday, June 28. — This morning I was so situated that I preached be-
fore Bisliop Roberts. I made no apology, felt but little embarrassment,
and enjoyed my subject very well. At three o'clock I heard him preacli
from Heb. xii. 1 : ' Let us lay aside every weight,' etc. His sermon was a
plain, good, practical discourse, which was well suited to produce efi'ect.
If, however, it had not been preached by a bishop it would not have
been extraordinary. His language is generally chaste and sometimes el-
egant, but sometimes he errs. Perhaps these are mere tongue-slips."
He was now, for the most part, away from his trusted
counsellor, his uncle Matthew, but not so far as to be out of
the reach of his uncle's watchful love. The correspondence
between them during the first four years of his ministry is
very beautiful, but only snatches of it can be given here.
They discuss together the exegesis of difficult passages of
Scripture, the best treatment of other passages for sermon-
100 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
making, and the uncle now and then sends his nephew expo-
sitions of entire psalms or parables, which he modestly sug-
gests may be useful as material. A close student of the
Bible, and a close observer of human nature, the elder Simp-
son had in him rich veins of thought, which he now dis-
closed to his foster-child. I think I can see the influence of
the uncle's mind upon the bishop's preaching, especially in
its intensely Scriptural character, and its habit of tracing the
connection between prophecies and their fulfilment. Some
one — perhaps President Garfield — is reported to have said
that with a student sitting on one end of a pine log and Presi-
dent Mark Hopkins on the other there Avould be a college. In
the same sense it may be said that, given this watchful uncle
on the one hand and a docile nej^hew upon the other, there
are brought together the rudiments of an effective theologi-
cal discipline. The pupil soon rises beyond the reach of the
homely-wise instructions of his preceptor, but during the
years of his inexperience one cannot see how he could have
been better guided. The cautions as to personal conduct
are most admirable ; and the firm trust in God's providen-
tial care, which the uncle continually expresses, seems to
have been wrought into the nephew's habits of thought, for
it is one of the characteristics of his entire life. " All things
work together for good to them that love God," is the re-
peated lesson given to him by the teacher of his early years,
and by this tie the bishop held always to the unseen, but
all-seeing One. The correspondence was long and various.
A letter was a letter in those days of dear postage ; no little
snip of a note sufficed for the purpose. "We can only cull
here and there a few passages to show the deep affection on
both sides.
The first letter from the uncle indicates that the talkers
had begun to talk, and that the nephew was annoyed :
" Wellsville, June 14, 1S34.
"The best way is, if you should meet with <iny difficulties or any find-
ing fault or any wh'siJering about you, as is often the case with preachers
THE HEBBEW ORATION. 101
towards the close of the year, to remember that no prudence of yours
nor the advice of your best and wisest friends will, of themselves, be suf-
ficient. You must cast your burden upon the Lord and he will sustain
you. See that instead of housing yourself up in retirement, you stir
about as heretofore in the discharge of duty; for if you do not you will
be liable to imagine that everybody is talking about you and even de-
si^ising you, but if you do as I have advised, though some few may talk,
the great majority will esteem you as they ought. And remember Satan
desires to have you, that he may sift you as wheat. Tiie best way of
getting out of his power is fearlessly to do your duty in all things. Let
God and man have it to say, as you began so you continued until the
end. And while there may be outward puzzlements, see that the peace,
love, and presence of God are within, and all will be well.
"Remember you are in the critical time of life, and in the critical time
of your ministry, and, of course, will need all the grace, patience, and
humility you can have. If your health should fail, come home until it
mends, but come away in such a manner as Avill show that it is only on
account of your health you leave for a time. Watch diligently and pray
much, and the Saviour will make your way plain before you, and he will
shine upon your path. May the God of grace and wisdom guide you in
all thiugs."
The second letter is about the proposed Hebrew oration :
" Cadiz, Aug. 20, 1834.
"If you conclude to speak the Hebrew oration, recollect the hearers
will generally judge of your performance merely by their hearing. You
must therefore consider it a main point to be able to pronounce each
word according to the best directions you have on that subject, and you
must string them together in such a manner as will appear to be natural.
This will require you to speak slowly and impressively, and not to em-
phasize too many words, and as we do not know the manner of em-
phasizing used by the ancients, we should in an oration in any dead
language place the emphasis on the same words and in the same man-
ner as we would in our own tongue; otherwise it will not fall agreeably
on the ear. So I think ; perhaps a scholar would think difierently. The
subject selected for a Hel^rew oration ought to be of the most solemn
kind ; such as describes the attributes of God, his wonderful works of
nature, or Providence, such as marvellous deliverances, and an exhorta-
tion to serve him, backed with suitable examples. And perhaps the
Scriptural account of the Messiah's kingdom ought to be a part. It
should be first composed in English in the best manner and then trans-
lated into Hebrew; and if you conclude to do it, you ought to commence
102 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
immediately; for it will be the hardest task you ever performed to com-
pose even the English, so as to be worthy of that language in which won-
derful things of God are revealed, and in which are found the most sub-
lime accounts of him and of nature, and narratives the most simple,
affecting, and interesting in the world. Let us, if you do make it, have
your English draught, for it ought not to exceed what you can put
in a sheet."
Sending him an exposition of the parable of the house-
holder who went out to hire laborers for his vineyard, he
adds this caution upon the use of proof texts :
"Cadiz, Aug. 24, 18.34.
"I want you to profit by this hint : never quote a test to prove what
it does not say, without showing by proper argument that the text so
quoted must mean the very thiug you bring it to prove. Eemember how-
Euclid would argue, and try to make an argument equally conclusive in
divinity. You, by a little attention, can easily do it.
" And perhaps there may be an impropriety in my sending anything
explanatory of Scripture to yon, because it may fall into other hands,
which I think would not be for your credit or mine. I want, for some
time, to hear from you at least once a week, and am willing to send you
a sheet such as this just as often, if you would rather have it."
In another letter he advises him against attempting to
find in the Bible the discoveries of geology and the kindred
natural sciences :
" Cadiz, Sept. 7, 1834.
" And, now that I think of it, let me put in a caution, to myself and
you, not to find allusions where they are not natural, for by overdoing we
may spoil any hypothesis ; as the proving too much proves nothing.
And another caution is needed : to guard against the opposite extreme,
which the philosopliical theologians of the present day are running into ;
that is, they find the sacred writings to establish every principle of geol-
ogy and natural philosophy. The sacred Avritings were intended princi-
pally to inculcate every moral and religious iJrinciple connected with the
love of God and man ; and that this may be the more effectually done,
there are interspersed among the instructions given two chains or sys-
tems intimately connected. One of history, showing what man has done
through a succession of ages, and how God has dealt with him, granting
him prosperity and success when faithful, and punishing or chastising
him when unfaithful, to bring him to repentance. The other of prophe-
cy, which shows what God will bring about in the history of redemption
:
THE UNCLE'S LESSONS IN THEOLOGY. 103
and of providence until the end of the world. But thougli the Script-
ures were intended principally to teach morality and religion, as above
stated, yet the study of them greatly improves the natural powers of the
mind by continually bringing into requisition all the knowledge the
mind possesses, whether of language, history, or nature, so that, even in
a natural sense, it may be said of them ' they make wise the simi^le.'
But be you content with doing good, that will shine in eternity, when
they will be dim who study to gain the adulation of their hearers more
than their profit."
As his pupil has asked for an exposition of the phrase
"idle word" in Matt. xii. 36, an elaborate essay is sent.
He had probably heard that his nephew was becoming pop-
ular, and admonishes him that it is far better to be useful
than to be eloquent. This to the growing orator was timely :
" Cadiz, Oct. 30, 1834.
''I rejoice much that God is carrying on his work in your station, and
to hear of your being useful; that you are instrumental in doing good is
much more pleasing to me than to hear of your being called a jjopular
orator. I somehow suspect that very few of those popular pulpit ora-
tors will rate liigli in God's account when the day of reckoning comes ;;
for the question will not then be how many they pleased, but how many
they saved. At that day, when all things will be seen as they are, many
a doctor of divinity will rate lower than some reputed to be ignorant and'
unlearned, but whose hearts have burned with love to God and man, and!
whose zeal carried them successfully over almost every obstacle.
"You know I do not like to write much, but now that I cannot talk
to you face to face, I so love to talk to you by paper and ink that, would'
my eyes stand it, and were it not for making you pay too much postage,,
you should have one epistle evei-y mail. And, now that I have used the-
word, I will just add I hope you do not say, ' Paul's letter,' instead of'
' Paul's epistle.' It is a very poor way of showing one's learning. I
wonder if any learned man does so. As I missed the right word, idle, in.
a former communication, I have written my thoughts on the ' idle words '
in Matt. xii. 36, but I shall not probably send them to you, but keep,
them until you come."
Another letter outlines a Christmas sermon for " his boy :"'
" Cadiz, Dec. 19, 1834.
" Thus I have given an imperfect outline, which you may transpose,
enlarge, and back with references and quotations and instances. If youi
104 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
do tbis correctly you will make the most intercstiug Christmas sermon I
have ever heard. It ought to be made out in some degree that Jesus
was the person prophesied of, that his lineage, the time and place of his
birth, his works, his death and the circumstances attending it, showed
him to be the very person ; but this supposes a good deal of time for
preparation."
In the next letter he grapples with a most abstruse sub-
ject— the difficulty of making exact definitions in theology :
"Cadiz, Dec. 21, 1834.
"On the subject of Adam being our representative, I admitted in a
former communication that there might be some senses in which he
could be so called ; but on the principles of representation, as under-
stood and practised in the affairs of this world, Adam's children could
not justly be answerable for their father's sin. And here let me observe,
that in some subjects it is very hard to find a term which will fairly ex-
press the meaning Avanted; and perhaps there is no science in which it
is more difficult to find suitable terms than in that of theology. This, I
suppose, has been a fruitful source of vexation to the Church in all ages.
And this was ahnost an unavoidable evil ; for we cannot well discuss
any subject without the use of technical terms, even when we know that
they do not fully and fairly express the things for which they are used,
ancl no more. The nearest we could come to avoiding this difficulty
would be, on using a term, to show at the beginning that in no other
sense is it to be understood by the hearers or readers on that occasion,
or in that treatise."
His transfer to Pittsburgh, and the probability that he
would never more live in Cadiz, led to the breaking up of
the old home. His sister Hetty had married Mr. George
McCullough, and Mr. McCullough had purchased a farm
at Wellsville, on the Ohio Eiver, whither he purposed mov-
ing ; uncle and mother decided to accompany him. It was
while the family were in Wellsville that the son married
Miss Ellen IT. Yerner, of Pittsburgh. The uncle tells of
this in the letter following :
" Cadiz, Jan. 19, 1835.
" George McCullough has articled for a farm on the Ohio, seven miles
above the mouth of Yellow Creek, and between the towns of Wellsville
and Fawcetstown, three miles from the former and one from the latter.
UNCLE MATTHEW SIMPSON.
THE NEW HOME ON TEE OHIO. 105
The hill, viewed from the river, is a perpendicular precipice of rocks, or
nearly so, but on the hill it is a level and beautiful farm. George expects
to be on it about the first of April, and lie wants us to go along, and it
is likely we shall go then or not very long after. If we do, the steamboat
would conduct one from Pittsburgli to the place in a few hours almost
any day."
There follows a descri]:)tioii of the way to the new home,
and then a reminder to the growing orator that if he does
well, and hecause he does well, he will meet with detraction,
even from Christians.
"Liverpool, April 13, 1835.
" At about a mile below the little town of Liverpool, in Columbiana
County, a little run, on which is a saw-mill, empties into the river ; below
the mouth of the run there is a small field, said to contain five acres of
bottom; you would guess two acres instead of five. Below the field is a
little cabin, where there is always wood piled up for the steamboats. If
you put out at the cabin and turn up towards the run, taking the left-
hand road, at a little distance from the cabin it will wind you up the
steep hill and bring you to a log house, where you will see us if we live
so long."
"Liverpool, April 28, 1835.
" We are all in our usual health, and I spend my time in weaving foun-
dations for stocks and in setting and keeping things to rights. The sol-
itude is not disagreeable. I know nobody and nobody, or but few, seem
to know me. If it goes on so it will not be hard to cover the defects of
age. God is good to me in giving me almost uninterrupted tranquillity,
and as much indifference to earthly things as perliaps comports with the
condition of one dwelling in a mortal body. Your own health and welfare
are the greatest drawback to this indifference. When you were young I
taught you some things which you would do well to remember. One
was that whosoever will excel others in anything, even in learning or
piety, and, what is still more strange, if you exceed others in the diligent
discharge of ministerial duties, you will become an object of envy. Oth-
ers will industriously find and impute to you sinister motives for all you
do more than the common drones, and even some, who may be above
detracting anything from your character themselves, will have no great
objection to others doing it, for the young man will need 'a taking
down.' You are to expect all this from preachers of the gospel of your
own order, and that, too, from men who really do love you. Every man
pays for his wealth in land, cattle, or money ; and this detraction is the
106 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
tax ■whicli men of superior attainments or qualifications have to pay. I
mention these things to stir up your mind by way of remembrance.''
Already the young preacher was named for a college pro-
fessorship ; the call was suiEciently strong to warrant ask-
ing the uncle's advice. The wise answer comes : " Do not
reach forward for preferment ; let God choose. Think only
of your work. Remember that you are the child of Prov-
idence."
"Liverpool, May 11, 1835.
"The promise is, ' If thine eye be single thy whole body shall be full
of light ;' so, if you lay down your own will and study only the will of
your Lord, as he has heretofore directed you, ojiened your way, and pros-
pered you, so he will now. Your mother's prayers and mine will, as
heretofore, be joined to yours that God may direct you in all things.
" With regard to tlie French and German languages, you ought not to
hesitate about the expense, as I hope your design would be to use such
knowledge to the glory of God; the gold and silver are his, and he can
supply you. He has heretofore supplied you with tuition-fees and books
in sucli sort as few would have expected at the time you were left an
orphan. Remember, therefore, you are the child of Providence, and,
whether you are to preach or teach in a seminary, you could make these
languages worth more than all the trouble and expense. But if you will
think the expense too much, then take the French by all means, for you
may never again have so good an opportunity; the German you could
acquire from tlie Germans themselves, and it is not so much sought after
as an accomplishment. I would not, for fear of your health, insist on
this were it not that I suppose the pronunciation is nearly all you have
to learn."
" Eemember you are the child of Providence." I doubt
if any one of the old uncle's lessons took a deeper root in
the heart of his foster-child than this. His faith in the di-
vine watch-care over him never wavered for an instant, and
with this there was growing in his mind the conviction that
he was preparing for a large and important life in the world.
He writes at this period to his uncle : " AVhen I reflect upon
the course which has been marked out for me by Provi-
dence these few years, I think that he either designs me for
a very short life, or else one marked with peculiar incidents
" THE CHILD OF PBOVIDENCEy 107
of an arduous and responsible character. In the meantime
write often, write long, and pray a great deal that the God
of all consolation may be my support and sure defence."
Here is a picture of the simple yet thrifty way of life at
the old home in its new place :
" Wellsville, July 3, 1835.
" Your mother and Hetty, on yesterday evening, went half a mile to
visit our very kind neighbors, the Blackburns; on returning and cross-
ing a fence she twisted a leg and caused a sprain, which was very pain-
ful all night ; so she slept none, and this day she cannot walk about ; but
she sews at stocks, for she helps a good deal at that business, and since
coming here they have made above one hundred of them ; the greater
part were disposed of at Cadiz.
" Recollect, a young man just entering the ministry, by undertaking
too much may render himself incapable of doing anything at all.
" Write to me every week until Conference, and I expect to do the
same to you ; I will suffer considerable anxiety about you till after Con-
ference, but I would much more did I not know that God, your Father,
possesses all you need ; you are his and he cares for you. My daily
prayer is, that he would give you health, grace, wisdom, and fortitude to
do his will in all things. Your mother's anxiety is no doubt more, and
her prayers more frequent and fervent for you than mine ; we often talk
together about you. Oh, remember what I wrote you on meekness.'"
I fancy that the young preacher was sensitive to unjust
criticism ; and in this fashion the old uncle braces him up :
"Wellsville, July 11, 1835.
" Was ever a brave soldier the least downcast by any oi:>inion which
subalterns or others might form of him ; when he knew that all his
actions, sufferings, sacrifices, and the motives which governed him, were
perfectly known to his commander-in-chief, because done under his eye,
and that he would most certainly see to the bestowment of the proper
honors and rewards? Would not a soldier in such circumstances, con-
scious that all was safe, laugh at the unworthy opinions formed of him,
or at the mean attempts of any to lessen his reputation ? Jesus is your
commander-in-chief; he knows what you have left, so follow him. He
knows all that you are, and all you have ; for he made you what you are,
and gave you what you have. And oh, my son, let this consideration
keep your heart at ease; nay, let it make you joyful, independent of
108 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
other men's oinnions. Be meek and patient under opposition, avoid
throwing out any liiuts which could be construed unfavorably to your
present colleagues. Take care to leave every member, if possible, of your
charge in peace, and let every one see that you are steady to your
purpose."
When reappointed to Pittsburgh his colleague ^vas the
amiable and gentle Doctor Cooke. But the relations of the
two churches, Liberty Street and Smithfield, were strained,
and the sagacious uncle sees reason for the utmost prudence :
" Wells ville, Aug. 8, 1835.
" We were a good deal surprised at your being continued in Pitts-
burgh, but it is no doubt for the best, or may be made so, ' for all things
shall work for good,' etc. "We were not made to do our own will, but the
will of our Heavenly Father. To do his will is our greatest interest and
should be our greatest delight, or, at least, we should try to make it as
mucb so as possible. Your continuance there is no doubt providential,
and will work for your good, and that of others; if not immediately, it
will by and by. So endeavor cheerfully to set about your work as though
you were in the very place you wanted to be. Your colleague in charge
is a scholar and a business man, and tliat will make your burden some-
what lighter than that of last year ; but then scholars and business men
are apt to be absolute, and you don't bow to great men ; so if you do not
botli keep your hearts with diligence you may quarrel."
Here is a letter full of sweet counsel. It repeats the old
lessons, old as the ages : " Empty your heart of selfishness ;
cast all your care upon God :"
" Aug. 23, 1835.
"If you will leave self out of the question, and make the honor and
cause of God all your concern, then lie will in his own time and manner
vindicate your character and cause. And when it shall be best lie will
raise you up friends, perliaps out of enemies, who will not see you suffer
wrong. The elect person spoken of by Isaiah was, though perfect, to be
blind and deaf. He openeth the eyes but he seetli not, he openetli the
ears but lie lieareth not. O Jesus, how wonderful thy conduct and char-
acter, but how unlike to thee are many of thy followers ! I rejoice to find
so much conformity to your divine Saviour in you; that you may be pre-
served from evil and liave heavenly wisdom and diviue aid is my daily
prayer. The Lord has marvellously preserved you, and directed your
PLAIN LIVING AND HIGH THINKING. 109
path from your iufancy, and now -will you not cbeerfuUy and in faith
commit yourself to his care and protection ? In tliis respect take no
thought for the morrow; be content with what he gives in every sense,
and do not sufler anxiety to prey upon your spirits."
The old folks at home had been living, as we have seen,
in a log cabin on the Ohio bluff near Wellsville. They were
getting, however, a frame house ready, and this is the uncle's
account of it to his nephew in Pittsburgh :
" Wellsville, Oct. 24, 1835.
" The house is shingled, and about a day's work after this would finish
the weather-boarding; the chimneys are to be built, and floors to be made,
together with doors, washboards, surbase, and cupboards. The sash is
made ; no lime can be got near this, and I think it probable the plaster-
ing may not be done this winter, but it will be barely filled in and
lathed. The carpenter thinks he will have it done by the first of De-
cember; then there will be nothing but the filling in and lathing to finish
the lower story, for that is all we aim at now. And as the weather-board-
ing is remarkably close, we could lodge comfortably in it, if the weather
should not be very cold, even if it were not filled in. I have a partition
of rough boards across the loft of the old house, which makes me a com-
fortable though unsightly chamber to w'ork and sleep in. I have my
vise-bench in it, and I also weave foundations [for stocks] in it. But if
you should come before we have a room in the new house, then you must
try to forget that you are city peoijle and think yourselves travellers or
missionaries, and you know they often fare much worse than to spend a
few days among friends in a rough old house."
" Cadiz, Feb. 15, 1836.
"It is likely that a day has not passed since you were born in whicli
I have not prayed for you or in some way tried so to do. So now I pray
the Lord to give you understanding in all things."
Let it not be supposed for a moment that these instruc-
tions of his wise but unpretentious foster-father were light-
ly esteemed by the rising young preacher. They were not
received by him as the superfluous expressions of an over-
anxious love. He had sense enough to value them at their
true worth. If the correspondence is not so active on his
part, it is full of reverence. Questions are asked on points
110 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
of exegesis, advice is sought for upon matters of practical
import, and much of his inner feeling in relation to his pub-
lic life is confidentially disclosed. A more beautiful exam-
ple of unreserved intercourse between youth and age one
rarely meets with. In the first letter we cite, the nephew
is quite astray on the question of the essence of the Chris-
tian Church, and shows how much he needs guidance in
theology :
" Pittsburgh, Oct. 20, 1834.
"I thank you very much for your several interesting letters. I was
Indeed highly gratified with your remarks upon the drawing of the
heart by the Holy Siiirit, and also your remarks on seeing Him as he is.
You, however, misunderstood me respecting the word 'idle.' The pas-
sage to which I referred is, ' For every idle word that men shall speak,'
etc., and not, ' Why stand ye here all the day idle.' What was the
primary design of the Christian Church ? To do good to the world at
large, or to its members ? My mind inclines to the first, and consequent-
ly I think no person ought to be received into the church until qualified
to do some good. Hence children while in infancy ought never to be
spoken of as belonging to the Church, or making part of the body of
Christ. And the argument tliat children make a part of the Church here,
because they constitute a part of the one above, is fallacious, because that
state is one of enjoyment, this of action; and a child may enjoy though
it cannot act. Your thoughts upon this if you please.
" My health is good, but my studies progress very slowly. I am here,
there, and almost every place it seems to me, witli the well and Avith tlie
sick ; present at almost every kind of scene except marrying, and I have
so far received more invitations for that than any of my brethren, but I
have to turn them all over to Brother Hudson.
" What do you think of my going home ? Dr. Enter asked me if I
would come to Meadville as professor of chemistry, etc., receive a partial
salary, and depend for the rest upon my lancet, and added that I could
have plenty of business, as there was no Methodist physician."
" Pittsburgh, Nov. 10, 1S34.
" I get to read or study but little. Yet I can say, I have learned more
of religious experience tlian I ever knew before, and I think this is one
of the best places for acquiring information of that kind which I ever
knew ; for we are bound to converse with so many diftercnt persons in
such dift'erent circumstances.
" Still write to me as often and as much as you can, for there is no per-
A TEXT STUDIED EACH DAY. HI
son here who can in any degree supply your place. I am obliged to act
altogether upon my own judgment in all I say or do here, and it may be
that oftentimes I blunder very much. However, I try to. act right and
simply trust to God for direction. Your letters you may rest assured
are all carefully preserved and I tliiuk shall be.
"What do you think was tlie original meaning of, 'Thou shalt surely
die V Did it mean anything more than what has been taking place from
that time to this ?
"I have just commenced, witli my brethren here, a plan which will be
useful I trust. We select a text every day and each writes a skeleton,
and then we compare and discourse upon the subjects. Tell mother I
still feel I am her son and that she is my mother, and as soon as lousiness
here will justify I intend to see her."
"Pittsburgh, July 31, 1835.
" Conference closed about one o'clock to-day, and we liave all received
our appointments ; mine is in this city. C. Cooke is in charge, if the sta-
tion is not divided. The bishop advised to this, but if it is desirable to
the people, he authorized them to divide, and in that case I have charge
of Liberty Street. The state of feeling for the last few weeks has been
very gloomy, and many apprehend a squall only inferior to the radical
seiDaration. God can and will direct to his glory; I shall need your
prayers more than ever; I am truly in a difficult place. He alone who is
the author of wisdom can bring me safely through. The stationing for
this city was very difficult; more so, perhaps, than it ever has been. At
first I was set at Williamsport ; then the Liberty Street people peti-
tioned, and sent a delegation for me to the bishop, at the head of which
were Father Cooper and Dr. Sellers. The presiding elders opposed, and
succeeded in getting K. for Pittsburgh, and last night sent me to Hud-
son, a little place one hundred and nine miles from this, near the lake,
where nearly all are Presbyterians. This morning the people got word
of it, and just as the bisliop was nearly ready to commence reading out
the appohitments he received a letter from Liberty Street, which had
tlie effect of placing me where I am. I cannot now see you for some
weeks until we get things started ; as soon as that, I will go on a visit
of some days."
"Pittsburgh, Aug. 21, 1835.
" You may think my last was gloomy, yet all was and is true. How-
ever, prospects appear to be brightening in several respects. First, in the
division of members I have received more than I anticipated. Second,
although they have refused an exchange, my congregations are as large as
ever, and the impression is decidedly in my favor. Third, I have many
warm and attached friends, and indeed my whole congregation ajjpears
112 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
unusually affectionate. Fourth, my officiary is said to be superior to any
ever in the city, and I know it to be much preferable to that before the
division. Fifth, our class and prayer meetings are lively and profitable.
And, sixth, my own liberty in preaching is very good. I feel that I am
in an opening sphere, and have been enabled thus far to speak strong
words, and on last Sabbath night the feeling in the congregation was
unusual.''
After a six-months' experience in his new and difficult
position, the young preacher Avas in better spirits. He
writes of great success, but modestly :
" Jan. 28, 1836.
" Everything has advanced harmoniously ; our society is at peace with
me and at peace with one another. The spirit of jirayer went up from
many hearts, and the Spirit of the Lord came down. Our congregations
increased in number and seriousness, and occasional accessions and con-
versions took place, until the beginning of the month, when I sent for
Brother Dighton to come and help me hold a protracted meeting. This
was done because I thought he would please the i:)eople, and because I
feared I would get no old men to help me vigorously. He came and
preached plainly and pointedly and faithfully. The altar was crowded
with mourners.many were converted, and fifty-four have joined the church,
making a few over a hundred since Conference. To God be all the glory.
I still need your prayers and advice, for only six months of the year are
past, and I know that much prudence and wisdom will be necessary to
keep along still, although I fondly hope the worst of the storm is over.'"
It remained to be seen whether his marriao^e would seri-
ously withdraw his care from those who remained in the
old home. He had taken another life into his life, and
some change in his relations to mother and uncle was inev-
itable. His uncle had, it seems, expressed an apprehension
of this, perhaps had chided him for an apparent forgetful-
ness. He replies in this way :
"J;m. 28, 1S36.
"... Surely you cannot think I could forget, while this heart beats or
this mind acts, one who has been so long the object of my warmest re-
gard, one who 'raised the tender mind,' wlio gave me what little intel-
lectual culture I may possess, and to whose precepts and example, under
the blessing of Providence, I am indebted for those traits of character
which have placed me where I am. Can I forget that uncle who nursed
PASSAGES FROM HIS DIARY. 113
me frequently in his arras, sang to me in gleeful mood, turned my infant
mind to science, supplied me with books, introduced me to public life,
filled my mind with moral and religious sentiments, and followed me
from home with prayers and his fondest wishes, and, to use his own ex-
pression, felt that 'his life was bound up in the lad's life ?' Can I forget
that uncle ? No, never, ' while life or thought or being lasts, or immor-
tality endures.'
* # « * # *
" The Sabbath I returned I preached twice, I believe to universal sat-
isfaction. Dr. Sellers and many others were jjleased to say, as I have
since heard, that I preached better than ever I had before; and some
said that if marrying had that effect on the preachers they wished they
would all get married."
Uncle and mother were cherished with the tenderest af-
fection, and spent most of their latest years with him, the
mother dying at his house.
The diary of his life in Pittsburgh in 1835 and 1836
shows some facts very plainly. First, his sensitiveness of
conscience, and the strictness with which he watches over
himself. Occasionally there are passages which show an
almost morbid state of mind ; in these he is unlike himself,
for his habit is of healthful, forward-moving energy. His
anxiety to be a faithful pastor is likewise apparent, but with
this appears too an inability to settle down to methodical
study, which is the chief defect of his Pittsburgh life. How-
ever, he is growing on the practical side, and winning golden
opinions from the people :
'^August 27,1835. — I received my appointment from the Conference
to the city of Pittsburgh another year with mingled and various emo-
tions. Many of the people I tenderly loved, and with them I knew that
I could enjoy sweet converse ; again I knew that there was an open door
to much work, shown by there being a large population not attendant
upon any ministry, and by our having a large house to accommodate
them. Further, I had every reason to believe that I enjoyed the full
confidence of my entire congregation. These views were pleasant.
But upon the opposite side there was, first, my youth — never having had
charge of any congregation, and now receiving the hardest in the Con-
ference. Second, my want of experience, and consequently of variety.
114 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Third, my liaving spent one year with the charge, and that one of labor,
but blessed with the outpouring of the Holy Spirit; and, fourth, that I
expected the opposition of the Smithfield Church, and also the jaundiced
views and expressions of my brethren in the ministry. These reflections
were far from being agreeable. The Conference rose the last day of July,
and on the same evening I had an interview with the bishop in presence
of Brother Cooke, who is stationed at Smithfield, in Avhich the bishop
strongly recommended a frequent interchange of pulpits, and that if
three or four of the Smithfield people remained waspish, not to pay any
attention to them. In the ensuing week we proceeded to the division
of the station. On Wednesday night, August 5, the officiary divided
themselves ; on Thursday evening I held my leaders' meeting, and they
passed a resolution requesting an interchange. Friday night his leaders
met and he laid the subject before them, when after considerable discus-
sion, in which the interchange was warmly opposed, the subject was
postponed, and. so it remains until the present time. The division has
thus fiir proceeded in an amicable spirit in the main, although the ut-
most effort has been used to draw the members and congregation to the
Smithfield house. However, with all this I am receiving a very fair
proportion of members, and the congregation is large and attentive, if
not increasing. My official meeting is harmonious, and the officials
seem determined to sustain my hands, and the members generally live
in love.
September 4. — Since my last entry, by the pressure of engagements, and
the natural slothfulness of my habits, I have let the time pass away with-
out any entries. I will now, however, note the principal events. On
Saturday I read, wrote, and visited. Sabbath I preached twice. Mon-
day I read some, and visited some. At niglit had a very harmonious and
pleasant leaders' meeting. In the evening received and opened a box
of books from New York. Tuesday made arrangement of books, wrote
love-feast tickets, and met my class. Commenced ' Watson's Life ;' find
it written in a solid, agreeable style. See in it very forcibly the effects
which discouragements may have upon a young preacher, and the almost
irreparable injury which one misstep may occasion. Thursday, sent for
a large supply of Sabbath school and other books in conjunction with
Brother Elliott, for tlie purpose of opening a small depository. This
day (Friday) I recommenced my weekly fasts, which I had suspended
for a few weeks. I desire a full conformity to the mind which was in
Jesus. And oh, if God will only make me useful this year I think my
whole soul will swell with gratitude to him.
October 19. — Since camp-meeting our meetings have been generally
pretty good, although nothing special. My own experience is not so
HIS MARRIAGE. 115
satisfactory as I could wish. Sometimes I liave been much drawn out
in prayer to God, and have promised to give myself to him in newness
of life, but I as often break my vows, forget my purposes, and live dead
and cold before God. I often wonder that he at all blesses my labors.
Yesterday I was more troubled with hardness and unbelief than I have
been on any Sabbath for a long time. This morning I think I feel de-
tevmmed,I)eo juva7ite,to live more methodically, to fill up my time bet-
ter, to spend less in conversation, to visit more from house to house, and
to study my sermons more. I think I will write two hours every day,
l^artly notes of sermons, partly original thoughts, essays, diary, etc. Oh,
that I might be a faithful steward of the grace of God.
October 21. — Yesterday I attended to some perplexing business, in
which I became involved by marrying a couple improperly. Have not
yet got it settled. Have not written two hours per day, but think that
I am becoming more systematic. Had a very good class yesterday after-
noon. Oh, that I might grow in both grace and knowledge.
Tuesday^ Oct. 27. — On Wednesday evening Brother Hunter arrived
from Williamsport, where he is stationed this year, and preached for
me at night. On Saturday I rode to Williamsport to preach for him,
while he remained in the city and preached for me. On Sabbath heard
the celebrated T. H. Stockton, of the Reformed Methodist Church, preach
a beautiful sermon on the Resurrection. At night preached to an at-
tentive congregation. Returned on Monday. And on Saturday finally
settled my marriage suit by paying one hundred and forty dollars and
twenty-five cents. A pretty considerable sum for one marriage scrape.
Tuesday^ Nov. 3. — This day rode about twelve miles into the country,
and married a young man of my acquaintance, returned the same after-
noon, and at six o'clock was united in matrimony to Miss Ellen H. Verner,
daughter of Mr. James Verner, of this city. Mr. Coston performed the
ceremony. We had been engaged since the nineteenth of September,
and I trust that this union may be beneficial in a high degree to our-
selves and to others. On Wednesday morning started to see my jieople,
in the Beaver^ and arrived about four o'clock. Remained with them
until Friday, and arrived amid a shower of rain in the city. Saturday
morning at five o'clock held Quarterly Conference. Brother Hopkins, the
presiding elder, would not attend because it was so early. It being quar-
terly meeting, I preached Saturday night and twice on Sunday. I sel-
dom have enjoyed more liberty in preaching than I did on the Sabbath
before and after my marriage. For this I was truly thankful, as it would
prevent any idea of my being less useful and devoted than formerly.
The whole arrangement appears to be peculiarly providential, for al-
though people are so apt to be dissatisfied with their ministers marrying.
116 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
yet in my congregation up to this time (Nov. 26) I have beard nothing
but aj^probation."
Preachers in those days were almost invariably disciplined
if they married before they had " travelled " four full years.
This was only the third year of Simpson's itinerant life.
^' Novemter 27. — I am trying to improve my time some better than for-
merly. I board at Mr. Verner's, where we liave a very comfortable room.
I have the use of Mr. Coston's library, and siuce my marriage have read
a number of books. My prayer is to see my heart more fully, know all
my imperfections, repent of all my sins, have the love of God shed abroad
in my heart, and be enabled in all things to discharge my duty both to
God and man.
November 30. — Yesterday I jDreached tliree times, once in the Smith-
field church, and enjoyed myself very well, but yet, owing to my living
so far from God, I see very little fruit of all my labors. My principal
hinderances are, first, indolence — I do not fill up my time as carefully as I
ought ; secondly, timidity — I sufi"er myself, for fear of offending people, to
have my time run away with, I jjray too little, and visit too little, and
when I do visit do not converse as closely as I ouglit. This day makes
up four months since Conference ; one third of the year has passed away,
and I have spent my time more pleasantly than I had at all anticipated.
The church has prospered more than I thought it would, but much less
than it would had I been more faithful. Oh, for a closer walk with God,
and more burning zeal for souls.
December 7. — Since my last entry, the weather having been unusually
severe, I have visited less than usual. I purpose, however, to commence
afresh. Last Friday, being Conference fast, I preached morning and
night, and yesterday once on infant baptism, besides administering the
Sacrament and preaching again at night. I have not zeal as I should
have. Oh, that I may acquire a proper spirit before God in the dis-
charge of all my duties !
Monday morning, Dec. 14. — Yesterday preached three times. I think it
would be more jorofitable for the congregation were the same person not
to address them more than twice. This, however, cannot be the case at
present, owing to the sentiments of some who stand at the head of affairs
in the congregations. In the afternoon had President Morgan to hear me.
I invited him into the pulpit, and he closed meeting after me. I think
Providence is showing me my evil heart in an unusually clear light. Self-
ishness is so mingled with all I say and do I sometimes fear it is all abomi-
nation in the sight of God. Oh, for the spirit of constant watchfulness."
THE STMUGGLES OF AN EARNEST SPIRIT. 117
Feh'uary 2, 1836. — Well was it said 'procrastination is the tbief of
time.' A month and a half have passed since my last entry, and nearly
all the time I have been thinking that I "would write. I am, indeed, a
strange compound: now, fall of good wishes and desires; again, lost to
all feelings of spiritual ambition. Now I resolve to abound in every
good work, and again yield to slothfulness ; now I jDromise how much I
will do this very day, and then night finds me with nothing done. Mr.
Dighton assisted me in holding a protracted meeting the middle of last
month, which resulted in much apparent good — fifty-two joined society,
and many professed conversion. Since then the work has been going
gradually forward. Last night we closed our quarterly meeting with a
love-feast, which was rather dull, but a few joined society.
March 1. — -Another month has passed away, or nearly so, since an en-
try. It does absolutely seem to me that I cannot conquer this evil heart.
I hioio that God has the power and that he is willing to exercise it in
my behalf, but I do not see it and feel it. I think that I would fain
give myself anew to God, but my ' heart is deceitful and desperately
wicked.' I know that I have time and that I ought to write a little ev-
ery day, yet, so slothful am I, that week after week finds me still delaying.
Sometimes I have seemed to lie on the edge of the pool, but now I can-
not say that I am so near. ' Now far from thee I lie ; oh, Jesus, raise me
higher.' This day I have seen my own unfaithfulness in a very repre-
hensible light indeed. I have not visited the sick; I have not sought
the weak ; I have not prayed, nor preached, nor anything else as I ought
to have done. Oh, Lord, without thy graces and thyself, I am a wretch
undone.
March 8. — Intermitted diary a few days. I am more than ever con-
vinced that that which is not done for the glory of God will in the end
produce confusion ; that pain and sorrow are the only rewards for flying
from duty. Oh, my treacherous heart, what will become of thee ! I feel
that I am far from God ; almost dead and buried in sin and hardness of
heart. I know there is still hope through Jesus; but whether I shall
ever reach my ' Father's house and in his bosom rest ' seems A^ery un-
certain. My prayers, my sermons, my all, are, I fear, abomination in
the sight of God. Oh, my soul, when wilt thou know, feel, and do
better ?
March 9. — Still I am under deep confusion before God for my neglects
of duty, my wanderings of mind, and my sinful proj^ensities. Can I be
truly converted and yet be thus? O God, take some means to bring
me right."
It may, and very naturally will, be asked " "What are we
118 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
to think of this frequent bemoaning of his spiritual state ?"
One answer is quickly suggested : it shows a constant
watchfulness over himself, and a careful sifting of the mo-
tives of his public life. To get rid of self-seeking, self-grat-
ulation, and to lose sight of himself in the service of the
Master whom he followed, are Avorth the honest struggle
wdiich he made. His after-life proved that these endeavors
had not been in vain ; for from the vice of self-seeking he
was Avholly free ; he rose from place to place because he
was sought for and compelled to ascend. His indisposition
to write, unless under pressure of necessity, w^as never over-
come ; he had not trained himself to do his thinking, pen
in hand, but meditated, more satisfactorily to himself, with-
out the pen.
With the appointment to Williamsport his pastoral life
closed. In reviewing it several facts are clear : one is that
it was a laborious life. He literally went about doing good
in every possible way to all. He w^as a much-visiting pas-
tor, and especially attentive to the poor. Remembering his
own early experience, he was ever on the outlook for prom-
ising young men, and urged them forward in the pursuit of
knowledge. One whom he thus aided w^as Professor Ham-
nett, long one of the faculty of Alleglieny College, and now
the college librarian. " I was," says the professor, '' a boy
in Pittsburgh at the time Bishop Simpson was in Liberty
Street Church. My father was a tanner and currier, and I
learned that trade. Mr. Simpson encouraged me and two
others to try to be educated, assuring us that God would
take care of us. Before the party of three started for
Meadville on foot he had us to call at his study and praved
with us. This was early in the morning of a summer da}'.
I went to college with ten dollars only in the world."
He was equally w'atchf id to do good to young men who
had no such stirrings of ambition as Hamnett. At one time,
while in Pittsburgh, probably during the first year of his
ministry there, he boarded with Mr. Joseph Wood well. Mr.
GOOD ADVICE TO A STUDENT. 119
W. had a number of apprentices, who had an early break-
fast before the rest of the family. Mr. Simpson would at
times take breakfast with them, in order to gain an influ-
ence, by this personal intercourse, over their minds.
His interest in those whose welfare he had at heart did
not soon abate. He wrote to Hamnett after the latter had
gone to Meadville ; one of his letters from Williamsport, in
1837, is remarkable both for its wise counsels and its vigor-
ous expression. This young friend was disposed to rush
through his college studies, and is dissuaded from attempt-
ing to do so :
" Williamsport, Jan. 16, 1837.
"But you know that tlie old proverb runs, ' the more haste the less
speed,' and this is especially true in reference to excessive haste in lit-
erature. My opinion is that you may accomplish the work in the time
specified, but I fear that if you apply yourself from 6 a.m. to 11 p.m.
without taking considerable recreation, you will produce a latent disease,
and this in time will exhibit itself in languor of spirits, dejection of
mind, pain in the head, fulness of stomach, capricious appetite, cold
feet, and a host of symptoms which, though generally disregarded, ad-
monish that the system is near prostration. You should also bear this
truth in mind, that when the body is thus enfeebled, the powers of the
mind are weakened, if not in the same proportion, yet to a great extent.
And although you may finish your collegiate course without any ' spell
of sickness,' yet if you enfeeble your system, you will bring with you
into the grand work of saving the human family a body and mind
partially paralyzed. And yet what work requires such perfect powers
as that upon which you design to enter ! Let me then advise you
strongly, 'Take care of your health at all hazards,' and let my admoni-
tion have the more weight, as I have felt some of the evils of a contrary
course.
" With your arrangement of studies, so far as you informed me, I am
well pleased, and I hope you will persevere in studying, especially the
Septuagint, not merely as a task or lesson, but that you may be fur-
nished thoroughly for Bible criticism. Let others regard it as they may,
for us nothing is so useful as to be expert in wielding 'the sword of
the spirit, the word of God.' And while I urge you on the one hand
against excessive study, let me guard you on the other against yielding
to hypochondriacal fears, which would make you believe that you are
continually trembling over a premature grave, and consequently that
120 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
you are unfit for serious study. In these matters it would be well to
take frequent counsel with your instructors."
Another fact which becomes clear in the review of his
pastoral life, is that it gave unquestioned intimations of his
power as a speaker. He found his way at once to the
hearts of men. Dr. Sellers, his friend and critic, predicted
a great career for him, and in his own house would often
call this young pastor bishop. When put in charge of the
Liberty Street Church, he had nothing to rely upon but his
character and his attractiveness as a speaker. Any failure
to meet the demands of the position would have been fol-
lowed by a transfer of the bulk of his congregation to a
rival church, l^o ties woven by long habit attracted the
people to Liberty Street as a separate organization. He
met the test fully and closed the year triumphantly. It
may be said here as well as elsewhere that throughout his
public life Bishop Simpson was most reticent in relation to
his successes in the pulpit. One might read all his confi-
dential letters to his family, and never find out that he was
one of the most brilliant orators of his time. His ]nost
frequent account of himself in these is that he " had a
moderate time only." Occasionally there is mention of '' a
great crowd," and especially of a great crowd at an open-
air service, but nothing more.
I think it may be said, too, that in this pastoral period of
four years he had settled upon the mode of pulpit prepara-
tion to which he adhered to the end of his life. It is a
hazardous method for any one who has not the resources of
genius to draw upon. He preached from skeletons, and, as
has been seen, came to his Saturday nights with no other
preparation than his note-book of texts, his meditations, and
the rich material supplied by daily contact with his people.
His visiting of his congregation was not social, but strictly
pastoral, and it lay largely among the poor, the tried, and
the suffering. His sympathetic nature must have been deep-
ly stirred by much that he saw during the week. He was
METHOD OF PULPIT PREPARATION.
121
also a close student of the Bible, and had the most profound
conviction of its absolute truth and authority. Even with
these resources, and his own heart-felt experience added, he
needed to be a rapid workman to get himself ready for the
requirements of each Sunday in so short a space of time.
But he was a rapid workman and had unusual constructive
power. His methods underwent no change in after-life.
In his later years he would walk his room for a couple
of hours before going to the pulpit, meditating his theme ;
when on the point of starting for church, he would sit down
and draw off a skeleton, which would be left lying on the
table where it was written.
VI.
PROFESSOR IN ALLEGHENY COLLEGE
AND VICE-PRESIDENT.
1837-1839.
The Beginnings of Higlier Education in the Methodist Episcopal Church.
— Asbury's Notice of the School in Uniontown. — Dr. Alden,the Founder
of Madison College. — The Madison jMerged in the AUeghenj' School.
— Young Simpson Elected to the Chair of Natural Science. — Success
as a Teacher. — A Close Reader of the Books of a Choice Library. —
Elected President of the Indiana Asbury University in 1838-9. — Rougli
Journey to Indiana. — His own Review of his Life in Meadville. — The
Course of Natural Science in Allegheny College. — Repairs the Appa-
ratus with his own Hands. — His Various Reading in these Years.
BISHOP ASBUBT AT UNIONTOWN. 125
VI.
It was not possible that a man of such vigor as Matthew
Simpson should remain long in obscurity. The church
whose service he had entered was beginning anew the task
of educating the people. Its early efforts to this end had
not been successful ; but the founder of American Method-
ism, Bishop Asbury, bravely persevered, in the face of re-
peated failures of his plans. Before the beginning of our
century the Methodists had founded the school in which
Simpson, the youth, had received his very brief college
training. The good Bishop Asbury, May 31, 1792, makes
this entry in his journal. He was crossing the country
northward from Tennessee and Kentucky, then almost a
wilderness. It was the practice of travellers over this route,
as a protection against Indian attacks, to move in large
parties: "Pennsylvania — Both men and horses travelled
sore and weary to Uniontown. Oh, how good are clean
houses, plentiful tables, and populous villages, when com-
pared with the rough world we came through. Here I
turned out our poor horses to pasture and rest, after riding
them nearly three hundred miles in eight days." At Union-
town the tired wayfarer tarried nearly two weeks, and adds
to the above entry : * " We have founded a Union School ;
Brother C. Conaway is manager, who also has charge of the
district. This establishment is designed for instruction in
grammar, languages, and the sciences."
" Grammar, languages, and the sciences ;" this was the
foundation, and no other was thought of in the last century,
* See " Early Schools of Methodism," by A. W. Cuuiniings, pp. 59-62.
126 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
One cannot but admire the ambition of our church fathers
to build up culture solidly on the Latin and Greek classics.
What the most of them did not knoAv they were resolved
their sons should know, and wrought in faith till their strug-
gles were crowned with victory. By 1826 Union School had
expanded into Madison College, Avhere, as we have seen,
Simpson spent two months, under the care, among others,
of Bascom and Elliott. In the year 1833 the Presbyterians
of Pennsylvania transferred their college in Meadville to
the Methodists ; Madison College was thereupon closed as
a Methodist school and merged in the new organization.
This magnificent gift of Presbyterianism, like that other
gift to us of Dickinson, in Central Pennsylvania, deserves
to be gratefully recorded. It enabled a young and grow-
ing religious body to enter upon its educational career with
better equipments than could then have been furnished from
its own slender resources. The Presbyterians had still re-
maining in Western Pennsylvania colleges at Pittsburgh,
Canonsburg, and Washington, and felt, no doubt, that they
could well afford to spare what they gave. The spirit of
the founders of Allegheny was very Catholic. One of the
articles of organization required that the institution should
be conducted " on liberal principles, no person having any
advantage, or being subjected to any disadvantage, on ac-
count of his religious views."
This college was the product of the zeal and energy of
the Rev. Timothy Alden, of New York. Eemoving from
that city to Meadville in 1815, he resolved on founding
a school of learning, enlisted the co-operation of the peo-
ple of Meadville, and procured a cliarter. At this time
the village contained only seven hundred persons, and the
County of Crawford, of which it was tJie county-seat, not
more than nine thousand. At the first commencement,
held in the court-house, July 25, 1817, the audience were
treated to a Latin address to the president by one of the cit-
izens, a reply in Latin by the president, Mr. Alden, a prayer
A COLLEGE WITH A GOOD LIBRARY. 127
in Latin, a Latin oration, a Hebrew oration, a Latin dia-
logue, and an English dialogue. It is said by the historian
of the occasion that in the basement of the court-house
wliere the commencement was held was the county jail, and
that " the prisoners must have had the benefit of this intel-
lectual treat." * The ambitious purpose of young Simpson
to graduate with the delivery of a Hebrew oration was not
without precedent ; it was in harmony with the old order
of Allegheny College. Best of all, Mr. Alden had the sa-
gacity to perceive that the one thing needful for his college
was a store of good books : he had the thought which Car-
lyle expressed afterwards, that the true modern university
is a great library. He succeeded in securing, by bequest,
the collection of the Eev. WiUiam Bentley, of Salem, Mass.,
considered at the time one of the best belonging to a private
person in the United States. It was especially rich in the
Latin and Greek church fathers, and was the means of do-
ing more for the intellectual growth of Professor Matthew
Simpson than all the advantages, excellent as they were,
which he had before enjoj'^ed. The call to the chair of nat-
ural sciences in Allegheny College was made in 1837, while
he was pastor at Williamsport ; in the same year he was
elected vice-president of the faculty. His autobiography
narrates this change, and his entrance on his new mode of
life:
" A little after the middle of my Conference year I re-
ceived notice of my election as professor of natural science
in Allegheny College. Dr. Ruter, its president, had felt
himself called to undertake a mission to Texas, then just
* The dominance of the classic spirit in Mr, Alden, mingled, it is true,
with reverence for Puritanism, is nowhere better seen than in the ac-
count of the laying of the corner-stone of the college. In the cavity of
the stone, besides a fragment of Plymouth Rock, were placed " a piece
of marble broken from a pillar which tradition states to have belonged
to Queen Dido's temple in ancient Carthage ; a specimen of plaster from
the tomb of Virgil," with more of a like kind.
128 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
opened to American population and Protestantism. Be-
ing about to resign the presidency, Dr. Clark, who had
been professor of mathematics and natural science, was
elected president, and I was elected to the chair of natural
science, he remaining professor of mathematics. The ap-
pointment was not to go into effect until the first of May.
After consultation with my friends I agreed to accept. Be-
fore that time Dr. Enter had advised with me about accept-
ing a professorship in La Grange College, Alabama, the
presidency of which was then offered to him. He desired
to go if I would take a position under him, but I had de-
clined at that time, telling him I would not accept any pro-
fessorship until I had completed my four years' course in
the ministry. As this would close at the coming Confer-
ence, and as he and other friends strongly urged my going
to Allegheny, in the latter part of April my pulpit was
supplied, and I left for Meadville, where I entered upon the
duties of my ofRce.
" I found, upon my arrival, that I was expected to teach
not only the elements of natural science, for which there
was a handsome apparatus, but that I was also expected to
teach some classes in mathematics — one of these was in sur-
veying and navigation. After a few weeks I returned to
Pittsburgh, where my wife had remained with her parents
for the time being, and where she was confined by a pro-
tracted illness after the birth of our first son. I also at-
tended the session of the Pittsburgh Conference, which was
held at Steubenville, Ohio, in July, 1837, and there I was
ordained elder by Bishop Roberts. Dr. Ruter, the presi-
dent of the college, left very shortly after my arrival, tak-
ing the Pittsburgh Conference in his way on his route to
Texas. He was a very pleasant gentleman, amiable and
yet decided ; a man of great industry, and fair, rather than
brilliant, talent. He had edited an abridged work on church
history, had been professor in Augusta College at a very
early period, and had been in charge of the Book Concern at
TEE GIFT OF PRESB7TERIANISM. 129
Cincinnati. One among his earliest undertakings in Texas
was the founding of a literary institution ; but, partly from
overwork and partly from the influence of the climate, he
was prostrated by sickness, and died before he was able to
accomplish much. His successor in the presidency, Homer
J. Clark, was a graduate of the Ohio University at Athens,
had been a member of the Pittsburgh Conference for several
years, was very popular as a preacher in the city of Pitts-
burgh, and had served as professor in Madison and Alleghe-
ny colleges. He was a chaste and eloquent speaker, a man
of clear thought and beautiful expression, and was a suc-
cessful teacher. He was, however, more successful in teach-
ing than in administration. Professor G. W. Clark had
charge of the department of Latin and Greek when I took
my place in the institution, and Calvin Kingsley, an active
and devoted young man, was tutor of a few classes. He
afterwards graduated with honor, held a professorship for
a number of years, became editor of The Western Christian
Advocate, and in 1864 was elected bishop.
" The college department was not very largely attended.
The institution had been originally founded in 1816, princi-
pally through the influence of Dr. Alden, a Presbyterian
minister, and, while its charter was general, it was under
the control of the Presbyterian Church. But as the popu-
lation of Western Pennsylvania was small, and as that
church had in Pennsylvania Jefferson College at Canons-
burg and "Washington College at Washington, they had not
patronage for more, and the students were very few. It
became financially embarrassed, and a proposition was made
by the trustees to place it under the care of the Methodist
Episcopal Church. The school at Uniontown, called Madi-
son College, had but poor buildings, no endowment, and
the transfer to Allegheny was easily made. The main
building was good, and there was a large library and a fair
laboratory for that era. The students in attendance were
chiefly in preparatory classes, though there were also small
9
130 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
college classes. Of the students, some were very bright-
young men who have since made their mark on their coun-
try's history. As the buildings were on the hill, at least
half a mile from the town, the college held but one session
a day. I had charge of six classes, embracing those in nat-
ural science, sometimes one or two in mathematics, and oc-
casionally one in languages. As the professors were few in
number, such distribution was made as enabled us to give
proper supervision to all. The students were generally
young men making their own way in life, and were indus-
trious and orderly ; occasionally there were cases of disci-
pline, involving some difficulty, but these were comparative-
ly rare.
" In the autumn of 1837 I removed from the house which
Dr. Ruter had occupied, and which was on the edge of the
town, to one on the public square, that my family might
have more society, and there we remained until I left
Meadville in the spring of 1839. Yery shortly after tak-
ing charge of my department I was also elected vice-presi-
dent of the institution, and was thus associated more or less
with Dr. Clark in administrative duties. Professor Allen,
a West Point graduate, was made, shortly after my elec-
tion, the professor of mathematics. He Avas an able pro-
fessor, diligent and attentive, but quick in his conceptions,
so that he was sometimes impatient with the students. His
sister, then living with him, was subsequently married to
Jay Cooke, so widely known as a financier. Towards the
close of my connection with the institution he was of-
fered a professorship in Kentucky, and Dr. Barker was
elected to succeed him, and subsequently became presi-
dent. The library of the college was large for those days,
and, among other books, had a collection of the cliurch
fathers in Greek and Latin, which I prized highly and care-
fully read. Little of moment occurred in my college life. I
took, however, a deep interest in the worlv of the ministry,
visiting the charges within from six to twenty miles of
METHODISM IN MEADVILLE. 131
Meadville, and assisting also in quarterly and protracted
meetings, and in the founding and dedication of churches.
I also had a class of young men, who met me on Sunday
afternoons at my house and read the Greek Testament.
Among the members of this class were Gordon Battelle,
who became a distinguished minister, and Frartk: H. Pier-
pont, afterwards governor of Western Virginia. To these
two men, who were members of the convention called to
frame the Constitution of West Virginia, were its freedom
from slavery and its school system largely due. Battelle
accepted a chaplaincy during the war, and died of typhoid
fever. Pierpont became governor, and is a distinguished
member of the bar. About the time of my accepting the
professorship I received from Dr. Elliot, who had removed
to Cincinnati, a most earnest letter urging me to prepare
for wider Christian work, assuring me that my services
would be needed in some larger sphere, and advising me to
read the historj^ of the Christian Church and the writings
of the fathers, and to make myself acquainted with all the
great questions of controversy. I received it as a friendly
suggestion from a partial friend, but did not change my
course, as I had from youth an insatiable thirst for knowl-
edge for its own sake, and was anxious, to the full measure
of my strength, to improve every opportunity.
" I assisted in introducing Methodism into Seagerstown,
where, at a protracted meeting we held, the leaders of the
Lutheran Church, who had controlled the village, came for-
ward and read a paper protesting against ' the errors of
Methodism,' as they styled them. After they had finished
reading their protest, we went on without making any al-
lusion whatever to them, and were gratified to witness a
precious revival of religion. Methodism had encountered
great diflSculties in its establishment in Meadville, as the
public opinion of the country Avas very unfavorable to it.
A union church had been built by the citizens, but the Pres-
byterians, being the strongest body, had taken possession of
132 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
it ; gradually the other denominations, one by one, had se-
cured lots and built churches for themselves. Methodisi»
was introduced into Meadville by Bishop Roberts, then a
young man, who preached in a bar-room. Ko society was,
however, formed, and years afterwards, when a society was
organized, services were held in the upper story of a black-
smith-shop. At the time when Allegheny College came
under our control, the number of members was very small.
A plain brick church, however, had been erected, but it was
very far from inviting ; it was somewhat improved during
the time I remained in Meadville, and quite a number of
young persons were added to the congregation.
" Meadville was the seat of the operations of the Holland
Company in that part of Pennsylvania ; the leading man of
the company, Mr. Huidekoper, a Unitarian, and a man of
wealth, gathered around him a respectable society, which
built a neat church; subsequently a Unitarian theological
seminary was established. A most humorous story is told
of the dedication of this church. One of the distinguished
Unitarians of New England came to officiate on the occa-
sion, preached an eloquent sermon to a full house, setting
forth in forcible manner the views of his people. A well-
read man of the Presbyterian Church had become insane,
and yet was quiet and inoffensive. He wandered about
among friends, and was fond of talking of religion. Bv
some means he was present in the congregation that day,
and listened attentively to the discourse. At its close, rising
from his seat and stepping out into the aisle, he reached out
his hand and said in a tone of sadness, ' They have taken
away my Lord, and I know not where they have laid him,'
and left the house. The utterance of those simple words, it
is said, produced a profound impression on the congregation.
" In the spring of 1838, I received notice of my election
as a professor in the Indiana Asbury University, an insti-
tution then opening in Greencastle, Indiana, with the inti-
mation of the Rev. Allen Wiley, who wrote to me that the
A BOUOII JOURNEY. 133
probabilities Avere, that if I accepted the professorship, I
would be in a year or so elected president. As my health
was poor, and I was suffering from trouble with my chest
and a cough, I thought well of a change of climate. But
on submitting the matter to my ministerial brethren of the
Pittsburgh Conference, they advised me not to go, saying,
had the presidency been offered directly, they would ap-
prove of my accepting, but this change of one professor-
ship for another they thought was not desirable. Accord-
ingly, I declined the offer ; but in the winter of 1838-39, I
received notice of my election to the presidency, and, sub-
mitting the matter again to my brethren, they advised my
acceptance, subject to the decision of the bishop who would
next preside at the Pittsburgh Conference. Receiving the
assent of my presiding elder and my colleagues — though
reluctantly given — and of the board of trustees, I communi-
cated with the bishop, and, being authorized to do so, agreed
to accept the presidency to begin with the spring term.
" I accordingly left Meadville the latter part of March, sent
my goods to Franklin and down the Allegheny River. My
goods were shipped from Pittsburgh for Terre Haute, ac-
cording to directions given me, but, unfortunately, the Wa-
bash River was low that spring, and they were detained at
Yincennes until the next fall. Taking boat on the Ohio
River, the only means then of travel, we tarried with friends
in Cincinnati ; then through Indianapolis to Putnamville, on
the National Road. The roads were execrably bad ; much
of the way they were what was termed ' corduroy ' — that is,
in marshy places made of sticks laid crosswise, over which
the stage jolted. Sometimes the sticks were misplaced or
broken, and then the wheels went down deep into the mud ;
once we were upset, but without any serious harm. Reach-
ing Putnam, we secured a private conveyance six miles across
to Greencastle, where we arrived on Saturday afternoon in
the latter part of April, 1839.
" During my college life in Meadville, which was about
134 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
two years, there were general quiet and good discipline.
On one occasion there was a difference between the Faculty
and the young men, and for a time it seemed as though
the majority of the students would revolt ; the exercises
were deranged for several days, but in the end order was
restored, and the authority of the college fully vindicated.
Of the students, a number besides those already mentioned
have occupied distinguished positions. Dr. Cyrus oSTutt had
graduated before my connection with the college, but was
still in Meadville. He had been employed a few months
as tutor, and left shortly after my arrival to take charge of
the preparatory department of Indiana Asbury University ;
he was, after some years, professor of mathematics in that
institution, and then president of the Indiana State Uni-
versity at Bloomington. Dr. Alexander Martin graduated
at Allegheny College, and ^vas afterwards president of
the University of Western Virginia, and is now president
of Indiana Asbury University. Dr. John Wheeler was a
student at Allegheny, and was subsequently president of
Baldwin University at Berea, Ohio, and afterwards presi-
dent of the Iowa Wesleyan University, at Mount Pleasant,
Iowa.
" A large number of active ministers, attorneys, phj^sicians,
and teachers, alumni of the college, are scattered over AVest-
ern ISTew York and Pennsjdvania and throughout Eastern
Ohio. Professor Hamnett, who has long been in the faculty
of the college, was a student whom I had induced to attend
while I was pastor in Pittsburgh. Dr. Marvin, once president
of Kansas University, graduated after I left. My associations
with President Clark and the other members of the faculty
were pleasant, and I presume I should have remained with
them for some years, had it not been that the severity of
the climate unfavorably affected my health, A severe cough,
pain in the side and chest, and other symptoms of pulmonar}''
disease, led me and my friends to think tliat I needed a
warmer climate. But the access to the large librarv, and
MUCH AND WIDE BEADING. 135
the experience I had gained in college management, were of
good service to me."
What was the length and what the breadth of the course
of natural science in Allegheny College we have no means
of knowing ; we do know, however, that Professor Simpson
met the requirements of the position with com])lete success.
No manuscript lectures on natural science are found among
his papers ; the presumption, therefore, is, that he taught by
text-book and experiment, although this is not certain. Pro-
fessor Joseph Tingley sa3'"s of him : '•' I spent two years in
Allegheny College, after the resignation of Professor Simp-
son, when he had been called to the presidency of Asbury
University. There I was shown the large electrical machine
which he had reconstructed and used in teaching. I was
told that he found all the apparatus in bad condition and
almost useless, but had repaired, remodelled, or replaced it
to such an extent as to establish his reputation as a remark-
ably ingenious and practical scientist. His name even then
was held in reverence, and it was felt that in parting with
him the college had suffered a great loss." The Rev. George
"W. Clark, one of the senior members of the Allegheny fac-
ulty of that day, says of him : " His years in the professor-
ship here advanced him more than any of the students."
This is most likely the exact truth. I find in his common-
place books of this period copious notes on Origen, taken from
the reply to Celsus, and the treatise " De Principiis," on Sale's
Koran, " American Antiquities ;" notes also on chemistry
and mineralogy, showing considerable reading of the older
authorities; lists of experiments, instruments, etc. I find
also careful abstracts of Calvin's " Institutes," with citations
from his commentaries and sermons, as well as readings from
Jonathan Edwards and Lyman Beecher. The references
are to old editions of old authors, such as would not have
been, under ordinary circumstances, accessible to him. The
truth is that in the library of Allegheny College he had a
rich storehouse to draw from such as he had, in all proba-
136 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
bility, never seen before. To the valuable collection of Dr,
Bentley, to which the college had fallen heir, had been
added, also by bequest, that of the Hon, James Winthrop, of
Cambridge, Massachusetts. By the industry of President Al-
den, eight thousand volumes — many of them rare — had been
gathered together and placed upon the shelves of the college
library ; so that the county historian says of it, with evident
pride : " It was mentioned by ex-presidents Thomas Jefferson
and James Madison as a most valuable collection of books."
Here were "green pastures" and "still waters" for the
hungry and thirsty professor of natural science. He gave
" attention to reading," read in many directions, and, as we
may infer from the carefulness of his notes, digested his
reading. Had he enjoyed these opportunities for a series
of years, he would have become, in the strict sense of the
term, a learned man ; for his mind was exact in its habits,
and its apprehension of subjects clear as sunlight. Yet the
commonplace books he has left do not show him as one
who had made study the business of his life. They are
wanting in method, and are not arranged in such a wa}^ as
to be readily available for use. Blank-books are taken up,
notes on one or more subjects or authors are jotted down
in them, and then the}^ are thrown aside. And so it hap-
pens that there are a good many beginnings which are not
carried forward to completeness. All the facts show an
eager mind, which only needs leisure for the attainment of
the highest scholarship. But there were other instincts, each
craving for adequate expression. He was a born orator,
and his oratorical power was developing with unusual swift-
ness. The pleasurable exercise of this power was accom-
panied by the joy of its use for the highest spiritual wel-
fare of men. He was equally a born administrator, and
the circumstances of his position were constraining him to
be, in a large degree, a man of affairs. A Church but a half-
century old was laying foundations everywhere ; and its two
imperative needs were leaders with the gift of eloquent speech
and capacity to guide the ever-growing hosts of adherents.
YII.
LIFE IN INDIANA.
1839-1848.
Early Settlement of ludiaua. — Captured from the British by General
Clark. — Settlers from the Southern Border States. — The Early Method-
ist Preachers. — John Strange. — The Charter of Indiana Asbury, now
De Pauw, University. — Opposition. — Devotion of the Old Preachers
to Education. — President Simpson's Arrival at Greencastle. — Difficulty
of Finding a Resting-place. — Only the Beginnings of a School. — At-
tends the Indiana Conference. — Preaches the Centenary Sermon. —
James V. Watson. — Condition of the State in 1839.
I
FRENCH SCHEMES IN AMERICA. 139
VII.
When Matthew Simpson removed to Indiana to take
charge of the Asbury University at Greencastle, the state
contained not quite seven hundred thousand inhabitants.
As there had been estabhshed in the colonial period a " ISTew
England" on the eastern coast of ^North America, so there
had been established in the interior a " Kew France." The
two leading powers of Europe struggled during the seven-
teenth and eighteenth centuries for supremacy in the west-
ern world. Until the transfer of Canada to the British crown
in 1Y63, Indiana had been a French possession. By the
lakes, the Maumee, which flows into Lake Erie, and the
Wabash, the French held communication with their inland
posts, and, following the Ohio from the mouth of the Wa-
bash to the Mississippi, and the Mississippi to the Gulf,
linked together Montreal and I^ew Orleans. As early as
1732 Yincennes (originally Vinsenne) was an established
post, with its outfit of soldiers and priests, fort and church ;
for the broad scheme of French ambition comprehended
both temporal and spiritual dominion. These lands were to
be conquered not only for "his most Christian majesty,"
but also for his lord, the pope. Jesuit father and knightly
commander worked together for a common end. But the
fruition of this scheme was not to be, and the cession of
Canada to England in 1Y63, preceded by the cession of Lou-
isiana to Spain in 1Y62, put an end to French ambition in
ISTorth America. Another and speedy change impended ;
for although the colonies, during the war of the Revolution,
failed to conquer Canada, they did wrest from the mother
country the IN^orthwest Territory. In February, 1779, Gen-
140 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
eral George Eogers Clark, with a little band of one hundred
and seventy soldiers, who had marched four miles through
freezing water breast high, compelled the surrender of Yin-
cennes by the British commandant. Clark had the year
before captured Kaskaskia, the first capital of Illinois, then
also in possession of the British. " This was," says Judge
Law, " as regards its ultimate effects to the Union, decidedly
the most brilliant and useful of any undertakings of the
Revolutionary War. Clark, by that campaign, added a ter-
ritory embracing now three of the finest states of the Union
to the confederacy, to wit : Indiana, Illinois, and Michigan
— a territory which, but for this very conquest, must now
have been subject to British dominion, unless, like Louisi-
ana, it had since been purchased."*
Once opened for settlement, and secure from the blight
of slavery, the people poured into the fertile and attractive
state of Indiana. From Kentucky, Tennessee, West Vir-
ginia, Pennsylvania, and Ohio they came, and the Method-
ist itinerant came with them. Wherever the pioneer settlers
were, there he was sure to be. To Peter Cartwright is tra-
ditionally ascribed the honor of delivering one of the first,
if not the first, Protestant sermon in the state. The time
was 1804, the place the border of the Ohio Eiver. The same
sturdy pioneer has also the distinction of forming the first
Methodist society in Indiana, crossing the Ohio Eiver for
the purpose from his own native Kentucky. The itinerants
who travelled this wilderness, and made it blossom as the
rose, were men who have left imperishable names. William
Winans, often called, when he became, in after-years, a leader
in Mississippi, "the forest Demosthenes," James Havens,
Eussell Bigelow, Edwin Eay, and John Strange were the
leaders of the hosts of men through whose labors the foun-
dations— civil and religious — of society in Indiana were laid.
* Address delivered before the Vinceunes Historical and Antiquarian
Society, Feb. 22, 1839.
THE EARLY METHODIST PREACHERS. 141
It is difficult for us, in our easy-going days, when the
study of all the world is to have " a good time," to conceive
the intensity of these godly men. In the first place, they
believed with all their souls the truths which they preached.
Whatever doubts they had known they had conquered by
prayer ; the evidence of the truth of Christianity, on which
they staked their destiny, was Christ's power felt within
them. Christianity as a divine and renewing energy was the
master thought with which they subdued the people. The
invisible world was so real to them that they lightly es-
teemed the world to which they visibly belonged. Life was
short, and they looked to be compensated for its privations
in that better life which, as they said, " was hid with Christ
in God." Of the logic of the schools they knew little and
cared less, yet had a manly and forcible logic of their own.
They were aware that there was culture, and that there
were cultured men in those communities Avhich had en-
dured for ages, but they valued as above all price the cult-
ure which they drew fresh from nature's founts. Speaking
of this school of nature, said one of them, in a strain of gen-
uine eloquence : " Her Academic groves are the boundless
forests and prairies of these Western wilds ; her Pierian
springs are the gushing fountains from rocks and mountain
fastnesses ; her Arcadian groves and Orphic songs are the
wild woods, and the birds of every color and every note, re-
lieved now and then by the bass hootings of the night-owl
and the weird treble of the whippoorwill ; her curriculum
is the philosophy of nature and the mysteries of redemp-
tion ; her library is the Word of God ; the Discipline and
Hymn-book, supplemented by trees and brooks and stones,
all of which are full of wisdom and sermons and speeches ;
and her parchments of literary honors are the horse and
saddle-bags." *
The author of this strain of eloquence — John Strange —
* "Early Methodism iu Indiana," by the Rev. J. C. Smitli, pp. 38, 39.
142 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
was a person of extraordinary character. His power of
speech was such that strong men would at times fall under
his preaching as if shot, and his power of song so attractive
that he would with apparent ease lift his listeners up above
the disquiet and unrest of our common lot. Wherever he
went he sang, sang like an old Celtic bard, without accom-
paniment of harp • sang little of earth, but much of heaven.
And his chief song, that by which he is most remembered,
was from John Wesley's Pilgrim hymn^ in which are the
lines :
" No foot of land do I possess,
No cottage in the ■wilderness,
A poor wayfaring man."
And for him it was literally true : no land, no house had he,
or would he have. Friends offered him the title-deeds of a
home. " No," he replied, " I would rather sing my song."
And with mellow voice he preached and sang in cabin and
forest, the people listening, and melted by the pathos of the
strains :
" No foot of land do I possess,
No cottage in the wilderness,
A poor wayfaring man."
Of James Havens, a soldier both of the church militant
and church triumphant, even on this earth, for he was fear-
less and all-conquering, Mr. Beecher gives, in his " Yale Lect-
ures on Preaching," this testimony : " I knew good ' Old
Sorrel,' ^ as we used to call him, of Indiana ; now a sound,
well-educated, cultivated man, a man of great influence and
power. But when he went on the circuit in the White-
water valley he didn't know enough to tell the number of
the verse of the text. He had to count off from the be-
ginning ' one, two, three, four,' in order to announce ' the
fourth chapter and sixteenth verse.' The}'" take just such
* A playful nickname given to Havens by tlie people of Indiana from
the color of his hair.
THE UNIVERSITY CHARTER. 143
men in the West and put them into a field and set them at
work, and they grow all the time. They are reading as
they ride; their library is in their saddle-bags; they are
reading in the cabins. They unfold slowly, but the beauty
of it is that they are all the time bringing what knowledge
they have to bear upon their fellow-men."
These were the men, many of them living, among whom
the lot of Matthew Simpson was now cast, and in associa-
tion with whom he was to live for nine years. Out of their
poverty, and with the help of laymen not much richer than
themselves, they had founded a university. Heroic as
preachers, they were equally heroic as founders of schools.
In this new sphere for the application of their energy they
walked, as they had walked in subduing the wilderness, by
faith. Indeed, they were compelled to do something as ed-
ucators for themselves. TJie state university at Blooming-
ton had fallen under the control of a single church, and all
applications to the legislature to right the wrong, and to
give Methodists a representation in the governing board,
had been repelled with scorn. Even good men are war-
ranted in resenting such an indignity ; and the Methodists,
already the most numerous religious body in the state, re-
solved on securing a charter for a university of their own.
Here, too, they met the expression of a half-concealed con-
tempt. An unlucky member of the state senate was heard
to declare that "there was not a Methodist in the whole
United States competent to fill a professor's chair." This
was remembered when, afterwards, he became a candidate for
the governorship of the state, and defeated. Finally, after
a conflict with an opposition which was felt rather than
publicly avowed, an ample charter was secured in the year
1837.
I would not mention these latter facts, which are not par-
ticularly pleasant, but for the reason that they make a part
of the truth of history, and also for the reason that they
occupy a considerable space in the correspondence of Bishop
144 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Simpson in the first years of his Hving in Indiana. That
the Metliodists of Indiana were stung by the spirit in which
their early efforts to educate their people were received by
the more wealthy churches is very clear. I am inclined to
believe that the Calvinistic churches, working in union with
each other, had marked the Western States for their own.
With a sagacity which speaks well for their large-minded-
ness, they had planted schools for the higher learning at the
most eligible points ; they had reinforced these schools with
men and money from the richer East. But they had failed
to reckon with another body, stiU struggling with poverty,
yet growing prodigiously, and tilled with lofty aspirations
for all knowledge, as well as for all virtue. They made a
mistake, and paid the penalty of their mistake. Let us be
thankful that those days are past ; that we have done with
the bitterness of theological strife ; that Ephraim has no
more occasion to vex Judah, nor Judah Ephraim.
I have said that the Methodist preachers of Indiana had,
out of their poverty, begun the building of a university, and
so it was throughout the West. I weU remember a visit
made by me, in 18-iO, to Lebanon, the seat of McKendree
College, then newly formed. Its sole real-estate basis was
a section of government land, purchased, it was said, for this
purpose, by the bishop whose name it bore. How accurate
this account was could not then be determined by me, but
it was the popular account. In a wood near the village
was a frame building without pretensions, the faint tink-
ling sounds of whose bell could scarce be heard as they
sought for egress into open space. It was a time of dis-
couragement, almost of despair : professors were unpaid,
president was unpaid, means of subsistence for those wlio
had stood faithfully to their teaching work Avere scarce to
be had. Still the work had gone on, as appeared from the
examinations, solidly and well. I was privileged to be pres-
ent at the meeting of the college trustees. The preachers
and members of the board had the hard, weather-beaten
PETER CARTWBIGHT AS A COLLEGE TRUSTEE. 145
look of men who were accustomed to tiie exposure inci-
dent to frontier life ; the well-worn clothes of some of them
told as plainly as words could of penury. When Cart-
wright, to whom all looked for counsel, stood up to speak,
it was astonishing how quickly his sanguine spirit reas-
sured his colleagues. Unfortunately, I took no notes of his
words, but their purport was : " Let us hope on ; we shall
see better days ; we are doing a work for the future and
cannot fail." It has always seemed to me a pity that
Peter Cartwright has been caricatured as a mere humorist,
when both his chief qualities were sterling good sense and
unflinching courage. On that day he appeared at his best,
brave, buoyant, and capable of inspiring with his own un-
conquerable temper the men who were gathered about
him. I shall have no accounts to give of the meetings of
President Simpson with his board of trustees, but the reader
may be assured that the same elements of trial entered into
them.
We will now hear his own story of his arrival in Green-
castle, and of the unpromising aspect of both his college
and his personal affairs for a brief time :
" During the winter I received notice of my election as
president of the institution, and an earnest letter from Dr.
EUiott urging me to accept. Taking the advice of friends
again, I accepted and left Meadville in March, 1839, at the
close of the winter term of college. We went by stage to
Franklin, and took boat down the Allegheny River, staying
for some time in Pittsburgh, with Mrs. Simpson's parents,
who lived then near the city. I shipped our goods down the
Ohio, to be carried by the Wabash River to Terre Haute, and
we ourselves took steamer for Cincinnati, where my mother
and sister then lived, and thence by stage and private convey-
ance to Greencastle, the seat of the university. We reached
Greencastle on Saturday about two o'clock ; it was then a
village of about five hundred inhabitants ; the houses were
generally one-story frames, and small. I asked to be driven
10
146 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
to the best hotel, and was taken to a t\yo-story log building,
weather-boarded ; but it was court week, and the house was
full. "We were sent to the next best hotel, a small frame
building on the public square. It boasted a small bell, but
as that was cracked, its tones grated harshly on the ear, and
I felt despondent. That hotel was full also, but some of
the guests were to leave in the evening, and they agreed we
might stay. They were scrubbing the floors, and we were
shown to the back porch, where I was compelled for a time
to sit with my wife and little boy. I asked in vain for a
room, but finally learning that one of the best was occupied
by an attorney from a neighboring county seat attenchng
court, I took the responsibility of entering it, and getting a
place where my wife could rest until his return from court.
" When he came he was exceedingly polite, and proved to
be Judge Hester, then of Bloomington, and afterwards of Cal-
ifornia. His kindness I shall never forget. In the evening
we were invited to the house of one of the trustees, Mr.
Hardesty, where we were most kindly entertained until we
made other arrangements. Mr. Hardesty's daughter was
afterwards married to D. W. Voorhees, then a student in
the institution, since United States Senator from Indiana.
We had difficulty, however, in securing a boarding place,
and on the advice of his relatives and friends we took
possession of a tenement house belonging to Dr. Cowgill, a
trustee of the universit}^, who was absent with his family
in Kentucky. Before his return, I succeeded in renting a
house for a few months.
" A college campus of about three acres had been jxir-
chased for the university, but was unfenced ; the foundation
of a college building had been laid and the walls Avere par-
tially raised ; the school exercises were conducted in a small
academy building, a two-story brick, containing two rooms
below and one above. Two teachers were employed in in-
structing some forty or fifty boys. The outlook was not
very promising, and yet in a new country and in a state
A SMALL BEOINNING.
14Y
THE OLD SCHOOL-HOUSE FIEST USED BY THE ASBURT TOJIVEKSITT.
which had a large and fertile territory and a growing popu-
lation there was room for work and hope. The university
had been projected by the Indiana Conference, which con-
tained a number of wise and active men, because there was
no other where the sons of Methodist parents could be prop-
erly educated without detriment to their faith or morals.
" The board of trustees was composed of members of the
Conference and of citizens of Greencastle, with a few from
other places who had been selected by the Conference ; the
preparatory school had been begun the year before I ar-
rived. At the opening of the summer session our number
enrolled amounted to between seventy and eighty. I took
possession of the upper room of the academy with some of
the higher classes, and we endeavored to lay a foundation
for the future. As we had then no Sabbath services in the
academy building, I visited, as far as I could, the churches
in the vicinity, preaching and endeavoring to create an in-
terest in the university. I was most kindly greeted by the
brethren in the ministry everywhere, and endeavored to co-
148 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
operate with them in their work. An educational conven-
tion Avas called to meet in Indianapolis the summer after
my arrival, and I attended ; it was my first meeting with
any of the preachers in Indiana except a few in the vicinity
of Greencastle. I w^as then young, very young for a college
president, being only about twenty-eight. I was somewhat
amused when Dr. Allen Wiley, an aged member of the Con-
ference, who had corresponded with me and urged me to
come, said frankly, though rather bluntly, that he felt rather
disappointed in seeing me, I looked so much younger than
he expected to find me. I simply replied that that was a
difiiculty which time would help to cure.
"As to the village of Greencastle, it was then small.
The houses were primitive, and the people largely from
Kentucky, Tennessee, and JSTorth Carolina. There were
three church edifices, a Baptist, a Presbyterian, and a
Methodist, all of them very plain. The Methodist society
was the most numerous, but its building w^as unfinished.
It had a single aisle with movable benches ; the men and
w^omen sat apart, the men on one side, the women on the
other of the aisle. It was not uncommon for the women
to come to church in their sun-bonnets, w^hich they took
off during the service. While the people w^ere both re-
spectable and pious, society was in almost every sense in
a very primitive condition. The outlook was not prom-
ising, though it had some elements of hopefulness. As the
state was only thinly settled, it was believed that with
its growth we might be able to plant an institution which
should ultimately become a power for good, and in this
spirit I began my labors. The school remained confined
to the academy building until the spring of ISiO, when
some rooms were finished in the new edifice in which rec-
itations were held. The college session closed that year
in September ; in the vacation I visited Cincinnati, and,
returning, attended for a few days the Annual Confer-
ence at Lawrenceburg. As this w^as the first session of the
THE CENTENNIAL SERMON.
149
THE ACADEMY BUILDINO USED TILL 1840.
I
Conference which I had seen, I took a deep interest in be-
coming acquainted with its members, and in noticing its
mode of doing business. A sermon was to be preached on
the centenary of Wesleyan Methodism, which had its rise in
1739. Bishop Koberts and Bishop Morris, who were pres-
ent, were both unable to dehver such a sermon, and so the
invitation came to me.
" The services were hekl in the forenoon. Conference hav-
ing adjourned ; the sermon was founded on the ' Vision of
waters,' in Ezekiel, and its chief part was a review of the
spirit and principles of Methodism. The effect was some-
what peculiar, and was marked by a most singular incident.
When I had finished the introduction to my subject, a lady
arose in the middle aisle, and, waving her hand, exclaimed,
so as to be heard by all, ' Sun, stand thou still and let the
moon pass by.' I was surprised and annoyed, and paused
for a moment. Dr. Goode, Avho was in the pulpit, began
singing a verse or two, and while the congregation joined
150 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
in the singing some friends led the lady out of church. She
was a person of considerable culture and distinction, and
her husband was one of the wealthiest men in the commu-
nity ; lier mind had been for some time impaired.
" The ministers spoke very kindly of the services, and I
was at once taken into the hearts of the preacliers of In-
diana, who ever after remained my warm friends. At that
time the Indiana Conference embraced the whole state, and
also a part of Michigan ; but in the following General Con-
ference a portion of Michigan was separated from it.
" I did not remain until the Conference adjourned, but
learned of a peculiar incident which occurred at its close.
During the session I had become acquainted with a young
preacher, tall and slender, whose friends lived in the neigh-
borhood. He had been expecting an appointment in that
part of the country ; when the appointments were read for
Indiana he listened patiently for his name, but it did not
occur. Last of all, the Michigan appointments were read,
and his name was announced for ' White Pigeon.' He had
never so much as heard of it, and when Conference closed
he sprang upon a bench, and in a peculiarly shrill voice
called out aloud, ' Who can tell me where my pigeon is V
He, however, found his ' Pigeon ' in due time, and did grand
work, establishing the Michigan Christian Advocate, and in
1852 was elected editor of the Northwestern Christian Advo-
cate in Chicago. He was James Y. Watson, whose early death
was lamented throughout the Church, I returned to Green-
castle in due time and organized the classes for the year.
"We had a small senior class consisting of Thomas A.
Goodwin, afterwards a member of the Conference, and long
a resident of Indianapolis, and John Wheeler ; to these was
added, from the state university at Blooraington, Joseph E.
McDonald, since United States Senator. Goodwin and
Wheeler graduated at the end of the year. McDonald had
not finished all his previous studies, but not desiring to spend
more than a year, had taken the senior course ; subsequently
\
A CONFERENCE STRATAGEM. 151
the university gave him the degree of A.M. At the end
of the college term, which occurred in September, the new
building was finished ; indeed, we had occupied some of its
rooms during the summer. At the commencement an im-
mense throng filled its chapel. In addition to the gradu-
ating services. Governor Wallace delivered the charge, and
handed me the keys, and I followed with an inaugural ad-
dress. Several short impromptu addresses were added. A.t
night Henry "Ward Beecher, then a Presbyterian minister
settled in Indianapolis, delivered an address before the ht-
erary society. Conference sat that year in Indianapolis,
Bishop Soule presiding ; great interest in the college was
shown, and the ministers resolved to found a library. The
bishop was impatient to finish the Conference business, but
our catalogue was in press and about ready for distribution.
As a leading member of Conference wished the distribution
to be made before Conference adjourned, he used a strat-
agem to detain the bishop. The bishop had been appointed
by the General Conference to visit the Wesleyan Confer-
ences in Ireland and England the next year; a resolution
was introduced requesting him during his visit to act as a
friend in purchasing suitable books for our library, should
the money be raised on that resolution. Speeches were made
showing the importance of this action, and how much the
bishop could do for the interests of the university. He lis-
tened with comparative patience until the catalogues were
brought in ; then the resolution was adopted, and the bishop
closed the Conference.
" When I removed to Indiana, a railroad extending a few
miles from Madison towards Indianapolis was the only pub-
lic improvement of that period in the state. A canal had
been constructed, for which the state had incurred much
debt, but which was not a success. A few Indians lived on
a reservation near the Wabash, and a few colored people had
migrated from the adjacent slave states, but the people being
largely of Southern origin, there was but little anti-slavery
152 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
feeling, though a large percentage of the population had left
the slave states to get away from slavery. There were very
few manufactures at that time attempted. There being no
outlet by railroad for provisions, and the soil being rich,
provisions were abundant and cheap. The subsequent open-
ing of railroads and the establishment of manufactories
tended to raise the price of food. The state had a fair com-
mon-school law, but OTvdng to the scattered condition of
the population, and the lack of the early education of many
parents the system was not worked efficiently. There were
a few academies in the larger towns, and the state had built
and endowed the state university at Bloomington. The
Presbyterians, tlien divided into old and new schools, had
established a new college at Hanover, near Madison ; the
new-school branch had established a college at Crawfords-
ville ; the Catholics had a college at Vincennes, and the Bap-
tists were about founding a college at Franklin.
VIII.
THE COLLEGE PRESIDENT AND HIS TRIALS.
1839-1848.
Disappointment on Both Sides. — The Bare Beginnings of a University. —
President Simpson Enlists the Aid of the Methodist Preachers. — En-
couragement Given to Plain but Promising Boys. — Cynthiana Cir-
cuit.— A Stirring Appeal. — ^The First Faculty. — Descriptions of the
President by Former Students. — Colonel John Ray's Account. — "He
is My President." — Dr. Simpson's Versatility. — His Methods in the
Lecture- Room. — Ex -Governor Porter's Narrative. — Dr. T. A. Good-
win's Story of his Journey to Greencastle. — Rough Riding Ti'ith
Two on One Horse. — " Not Much of a University, I Reckon." — The
President's Rules for the Direction of His Own Life. — The Inaugura-
tion.— Governor Wallace's Address of Welcome. — The President's
Address. — Tlie Charge of Sectarianism Answered. — The University
and State Politics. — Incessant Labors. — The Heroisms of Methodist
Education.
A MOMENTARY DISAPPOINTMENT. 155
VIII.
The reception of Matthew Simpson in Greencastle was
decidedly chilling ; indeed, it may be said that there was,
for a time, a feeling of discontent on both sides. To begin
with, the appearance of the new president was wholly
disappointing. He was a younger man than the friends
of the university had expected to find him, being barely
twenty-seven. A leading trustee said that he had supposed
he would see in the new president a man, but found only a
stripling. Tradition, which delights to exaggerate personal
peculiarities, declares that in his outward bearing he was,
at this time of his life, altogether unprepossessing; with
a stooping gait, and awkward, almost bashful manners.
The president, on the other side, must have been sick
at heart to find that he could, with difficulty, secure a
resting-place for his feet, or a shelter for his head.
Among the people of the village there was a general
shaking of heads, accompanied with the ominous forebod-
ing, " He won't do !" " He won't do !" Sunday came ;
the viUagers flocked to the church to hear the stranger
preach. Of what was the theme, and what its treatment,
there is no report. In the pulpit he was on his throne, and
he laid on his hearers the spell of his eloquence. They were
charmed, melted, conquered. And as they separated, after
the close of service, the changing opinion expressed itself
on the vital question. " He will do !" " He will do !" was
whispered or murmured by every Methodist of the outgoing
crowd to his neighbor ; and the place he won in the hearts
of the people of Indiana that day was never lost.
It makes one smile when one pauses to consider what a
156 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
contradiction it was of the fact, to read that a school so ele-
mentary was called a university. But the title drew upon
the future, and expressed the hopes and ambitions of the
founders rather than their achievement. They outlined
boldly, and, in this country at least, the man of large con-
ceptions, if he have a good cause and common-sense, usually
proves to be right. Yet the facts of the condition of the
school were discouraging enough. Of endowment there
was not so much as a beginning ; the means for the pay-
ment of teachers had to be derived from tuition fees — of
necessity, small — the sale of scholarships (and these sold
at low rates), and collections from the churches. Money was
scarce ; the financial disasters of 1837, which almost wrecked
the business of the country, were still felt in 1839. The uni-
versity paid its professors in its own scrip, and the scrip was
turned into money on the best terms that could be made.
In this condition of affairs President Simpson judged
that the vital matter for him was to secure the university a
warm place in the affections of the Methodist preachers of
Indiana, and through the preachers to reach the churches.
To this end he associated himself with them as closely as
he could consistently with a right performance of his col-
lege duties. His Sundays were given to preaching through-
out the state ; long tours were taken on horseback, with a
preaching appointment for nearly every day ; at the great
gatherings, the camp -meetings, he was always a conspic-
uous figure. In these tours he rapidly developed his ex-
traordinary preaching power ; his name became a household
word in all the state, and his eloquence was so prized that
he was called for from all quarters. The effect of his exer-
tions was that a genuine enthusiasm for the university was
created among plain people. Promising bo^^s, wlio had
known nothing all their lives but farm labor and the little
knowledge which the common schools could give, were
drawn from their secluded homes and set upon careers of
usefulness and honor. But the struggle for life was very
CYNTHIANA A LIBERAL CIRCUIT. 157
real and very serious. Professor Larrabee writes in 1844: to
President Simpson, during one of the absences of the latter
from Greencastle :
" Owen , the university's agent, has been here. He arrived after
dark one Saturday night, and left at three o'clock the next morning. He
brought scarcely any money. They scraped together enough to pay the
bank instalment, but had nothing left for us. He has obtained subscrip-
tions for the endowment of your chair amounting to $1010 in notes and
$400 in produce. The $1010 was collected from the 24th of February
to the 9th of March, onEvansville andCynthiana circuits, but he did not
get over all parts even of these. The conclusion to which he has come
is, that he can raise $1.50 to every member on the poorest circuit in the
state. The junior preacher in Cynthiana circuit received only $7.50 at
the last quarterly meeting. The circuit members are more willing to
subscribe for the university than for paying their preachers or building
parsonages."
"We of our time may be disposed to pity that junior
preacher of Cynthiana Circuit, but his was the common lot
of the junior preachers of the day. Besides, had he not the
privilege of preaching the everlasting gospel ? Had he not,
too, a home in every Methodist house within the boundaries
of his circuit ? And were not the motherly dames who at-
tended his ministrations knitting for him woollen socks and
mittens by the dozen, to keep fingers and toes warm in the
rough winter weather ? What need of money for him ? But
a circuit subscribing more for a university — partly in Green-
castle, but mostly in cloudland — than for its own wants, pre-
sents a spectacle worth dwelling upon. We suspect, too,
that the like was true of other circuits ; all such cases go
to show the force of the feeling aroused in the Method-
ists of the state by the whirlwind of President Simpson's
eloquence.
There is among the papers of Bishop Simpson a draft of
an address to the Methodist preachers of the state, which
tells clearly the story of the difficulties environing him
and the school placed under his charge. In it he appeals
for money wherewith to procure a library and philosophical
158 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
apparatus ; for both these the necessary Conference resolu-
tions had been obtained. We quote some passages which
let in light upon the situation :
"At least from five to eight thousand dollars will be necessary for
philosophical apparatus, and from twelve to fifteen thousand for a li-
brary. Brethren, furnish these to the institution, and its course must be
onward and upward.
" You owe it to the Church of which you are members to do this.
You know that as a community we have patiently borne more than
ordinary reproach. In our commencement the pulpit, press, and mob
were all against us. But arguments held in check the denunciations of
the one, and Christian meekness calmed the violence of the other. But
when more direct attacks ceased, then the indirect commenced. The
united voices of the literary class were against us. We had no college,
and, though we increased in numbers, we were allowed no representation
in the management of those institutions in which, as a part of the people,
v/e had equal interest. If our sons were sent to college the religion of
their fathers was made a subject of derision, and many were drawn into
the bosom of other churches, or ruined with the licentiousness of infi-
delity. We were branded as ignorant, as fanatics, as enthusiasts. What
should we do ? Just what you have done ; quietly leave others in pos-
session of the public funds, patiently be refused any representation in
the Faculty of state institutions, and in answer to the cliarge of igno-
rance, incapacity, etc., found institutions that should shun comparison
with none around them. This, brethren, has been your course, and as a
church we are prospering greatly, but we must not stop until we possess
every advantage essential to prosperity.
" You owe it to yourselves. You have begun in this enterprise ; your
character is staked upon it. Friends are wishing you success, and ene-
mies are hoiking for your failure. Predictions were made some time
since that the institution would never go into successful operation, but
now^ that more students are found in its halls than in those of any other
college in the state, the predictions are now that it will not be perma-
nent. It has been stigmatized as the "Poor Man's College" b}' those
who desire to claim for themselves all the wealth and honor of the commu-
nity. By others it is denounced publicly as " sectarian." Yes, there be
some that even in this matter appear to glory in their shame. They have
denounced you as ignorant, monopolized the public funds among them-
selves, pronounced you as unable to manage the institution, and when,
in the spirit of meekness, you have resigned your money into their hands
rather than engage in angry contention, and turned aside to found one
A FEEBLE BEOINNING. 159
of your own where jou were willing to send your sons, then the cry
has been raised — " You are sectarian." Yes, brethren, you are sectarian
for daring to educate your own children according to the dictates of
your judgments. Ah, brethren, I have misjudged both your intelligence
and piety if such a course will have any other effect than to awaken
pity for your enemies, and to sliow tliem by your acts that you arc
both able and willing to rally unitedly around your own university. If
you do this, the venom of our adversaries shall be their own poison,
and posterity will applaud both your Christian meekness and your
liberality."
It is plain that the relations between the State University
at Bloomington and the Methodists of Indiana were not, in
this period, at all comfortable. This subject occupies, for
several years, a large part of the correspondence of Presi-
dent Simpson and his friends. The letters speak of cov-
ert and open attacks of enemies of Methodism in such terms
as to show that the antagonism was felt to be very real.
More than this need not be said ; this much needed to be
said to show the feeling with which the president wrought
at his tasks from 1839 to 1848. The first distribution
of duty among the members of the faculty w^as w^holly
provisional. All the professors were ministers : Matthew
Simpson is professor of mathematics and natural science,
Cyrus E'utt, professor of Latin and Greek, and John B.
Weakley is principal of the preparatory department ; the
total number of students is eleven. In 1810 there are
twenty-two regular and forty-three irregular students, fifty-
eight in the preparatory school, and tlie large college build-
ing is announced as finished. As it is not the purpose of
this book to follow the history of the university, it will suf-
fice to say that from these feeble beginnings it has grown
to an attendance of nearly nine hundred students, a faculty
of forty-three members, and an endowment of nearly a mill-
ion and a half of dollars from the estate of "Washington C.
De Pauw, in addition to the endowment previously accumu-
lated, with schools of liberal arts, law, theology, music, and
art. The confidence of President Simpson that through
160 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
the Methodist preachers enthusiasm for culture might be
made a passion of the every-day people of the state has been
justified by the event, De Pauw University — to give the
new name — is one of the best evidences the country can
furnish of the thoughtful liberality of a homely but self-
respecting democracy.
The university students of the Simpson period speak of
their president with unbounded enthusiasm. Their terms
of eulogy seem to the cool and unbiassed hearer excessive,
but all concur in the testimony given. Those who have
risen to the highest positions of honor, as they look back
upon their college days with the eyes of men thoroughly
versed in the world, abate nothing of their early admiration
of Dr. Simpson. The qualities on which they dwell are his
unfailing tact, great versatility, and absolute devotion to the
young men placed under his care. It will best show this
part of the bishop's life to hear from some of them. "We
will take first Colonel John Ray, now of Indianapolis, a son
of one of the pioneer preachers of Indiana :
" The first year the institution was manned by Professor Cyrus W.
Nutt, who constituted the entire faculty, and did not get money enough
for that year's service to pay his postage. Two years passed before Dr.
Simpson took cliarge as president. There was no endowment fund nor
money in the treasury ; in fine, not a very encouraging outlook. All the
faculty, save Tutor Wheeler, however, were Methodist preachers, and
therefore the work must be wrought, sacrifices endured, faith must end
in fruition.
" Dr. Simpson early grasped the situation. He knew that if Methodist
hearts were warmed, Methodist wills set in action, the university would
prove equal to the plans of its projectors. Therefore he spent the great-
er part of the Sabbaths in the pulpits of the state. Indiana then had no
raih'oads, save as rails were taken off the fences and laid crosswise to
prevent the miring of horses and wagons. The trusty horse, saddle, and
saddle-bags were the travelling conveniences of the Methodist preachers,
and a swimming horse was both bridge and ferry over the creeks and
rivers. Many of the roads were indicated only by the felling of trees
along the line. From town to town Dr. Simpson went, conquering op-
position to higher education, overcoming the many objections which
A BOY WON BY A SEBMON. 161
■were raised, and everywhere stimulating Methodists to put forth their
noblest efforts in behalf of Asbury.
" The writer first saw Dr. Simpson when thus engaged. He was to
preach in our village. One student had ventured, and several were
thinking of entering the university. Of course all the boys whose heads
had been turned towards Asbury went to hear him preach. Mother's
rule required, when she did not go to church, that two hymns and the
test must be reported, as evidence of attendance. Until the day Dr.
Simpson jjreached, hymns and text were about all of the service appro-
priated. When he went into the pulpit, clothed in a blue cassinette
suit,* with his low brow, stoop shoulders, and ungainly appearance, boy-
ish disappointment filled my mind, and the thought was, 'Not much of a
president.'
" He took the hymn-book ; a bright gleam shot over his face, his voice
was so musical tliat melody was not needed, and then, as he lined the
verses, inspiration seemed to fall on the people. Never had such reading
charmed my ear. And then the prayer. So importunate, so full of lov-
ing trust, so like a child pleading with the Father; surely this man is
talking face to face with God. By the time the prayer closed all disap-
pointment vanished. The Scripture was read in that same sweet, flute-
like tone; again the hymn, and then the sermon — such a sermon as
Matthew Simpson only could preach. Enraptured, completely satisfied,
flying steps took me to my mother, who could not go to church that day,
and the greeting was, ' Mother, I tell you he is my president.'
" All over Indiana he went, like a hero, winning, with their parents'
sympathy, scores of boys, who in like manner, though compelled to sacri-
fice and economy, entered themselves as students.
" He was not only the preacher wlio went through the state arousing
hearts to new ambitions, but when the boys reached Greencastle he was
their best friend. Easy of approach, with an ear ever ready to listen,
wise in counsel, willing to aid in every way possible, he endeared the
students, who appreciated their opportunity, to him. Of course his rule
was firm ; but his hand of steel was always cased in velvet. Though
comparatively a young man, tjie boys soon dubbed him ' Old Doc' He
measured the young men critically. They were all known to him by
name. Carefully did he look after them from the hour of entering the
university, and long after he became bishop would he recall the names
of the old students and manifest intense anxiety concerning them. He
* When President Simpson came to Indiana, he was clad in the cleri-
cal black ; but before long he dressed in the home-made blue-gray cloth
much used throughout the state.
11
162 LIE'E OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
•was a rigid disciplinarian. Laws -were to be obeyed, and we all under-
stood that so well that discipline was but seldom required.
" He knew just how to treat each so that lasting impressions would be
made. Even in rebukes he was kind. An incident will illustrate. A
student, of a leading family, unfortunately loved his cups. There were
no crossings between the few sidewalks in the village, and one dark
night, Avith the mud several inches deep, this student wanted to cross
the street to reach his room. Just then Dr. Simpson came along and
was gruffly accosted, ' Buck up here and carry me across this street.'
The request was complied with, and when the other pavement was
reached the doctor said, calling him by name, ' I think you have ridden
far enough.' That voice was recognized instantly, and the young man
reached his room, hearing nothing farther from his president. The oc-
currence would not have been known had it been left to the president
to tell it. The student told it himself, and he never again tampered
witli liquor while in the university.
"He was a most excellent judge of human nature. In an adjoining
county a family lived, poor in this world, but rich in brain, grace, and
industry. Their son, a boy whose pocket-money was the result of his
"•atherings of nuts and wild fruits, heard of the university, and tying up
a change of homespun clothing, started to obtain an education. Board
in Greencastle ranged from fifty cents to one dollar and a half a week.
But so slender was the chance for this boy to pay, that he could not get
board. So, true to his manhood, he went to Dr. Simpson's room and
asked 'if he was the man who kept school there?' Being answered, he
said ' he had come to get au education, but he failed to find a boarding-
place, and if he could have the use of an empty room in the building he
would make fires and sweep rooms for jiaj', and try to get his board
some way.' Of course he was accommodated. When he graduated, his
best dress while receiving the highest honors of ins class was a calico
morning-gown. AVithin sixty days of the commencement a committee
visited Dr. Simpson, looking for a president for a Western college, and
were told the man was then within thirty miles of Greencastle. They
liad started for the east of the Alleghauies, and were surprised to hear
Dr. Simpson so speak. But they sent for the Indiana boy, and took him
home as their college president. The legislature the same year made
him superintendent of public instruction, and since then he has served
the state of his adoption as United States senator, and lias also been a
cabinet officer. When a student, Dr. Simpson had measured liim, and
therefore could sincerely commend him as suited for the presidency of a
college.
"He loved to help the ambitious. At the opening of the second term
COLONEL JOHN BAT'S COLLEGE EXPERLENCE. 163
of a student who was freshman in Latin and mathematics, but prepara-
tory in Greek, Dr. Simpson was surprised to see him present himself for
admission to the freshman Greek, just one year in advance of the class
he should be in. 'Why are you here?' was the query; the answer, 'I
want to go into this class.' A shake of the head and another query,
'Where were you last year?' 'In the preparatory.' 'But you cannot
maintain yourself in this class.' 'Try me.' At once the cloud went oif
from Dr. Simpson's face, and smiling he turned to Prof. Tefft, wlio had
charge of Greek, and said, ' Professor, what do you say V Tefft questioned
the lad, and finally said, 'Dr. Simpson, I'll vouch for the boy.' He went
in the class, and Dr. Simpson helped him from that day on to graduation.
" Thoroughness in study was required of every one wlio sat in the
classes taught by Dr. Simpson. He said to one of the boys, 'There are
three things that make history a difficult study — names, dates, and
events.' Being answered ' if he would excuse the names and dates, he
should have the events,' at once he pointed out the need of thorougli
mastery of every study. His teaching was eminently practical. Theories
that did not work well in practice found no favor with him. In teach-
ing mental and moral science he was constantly illustrating the text
from occurrences of every -day life. He taught us the advantage of
woman suffrage, as opening wider fields of usefulness for women, em-
ploying all their faculties; and demonstrated that neighborhood gossip
and scandals were largely the result of unoccupied heads and tongues.
He was at his best when, the regular recitation past and the hour not yet
spent, he would engage with his classes in conversation. With a mind
filled with knowledge, varied as the walks of life itself, he sought to turn
our thouglits to the duties of the future which we were fitting ourselves
for. Our talks were as free as though he were our comrade instead of
being our president. Never once was there a trespass on the proprieties
of the relation he held to us, but his great loving nature expanded so that
tliere was no hedge between us.
"In conversation he was brilliant, magnetic. It mattered not what
the theme was — abstract science, matliematics, logic, rhetoric, languages,
history, politics — he was equally versed in all, and his classes were always
delighted when he would lead them outside the routine of the hour.
Many a plan was arranged to have part of the recitation hour given to
these delightful talks in which all were free to participate, he leading.
" He had great ftiith in putting the students on their honor. A rule
forbade a student going beyond the limits of the town during college
hours, unless by special permission of one of the faculty. Of course
acquaintances were made with many of the families near the village, and
an application to Dr. Simijson for suspension of this rule as to Individ-
164 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
uals was always granted, if the student would promise good behavior
while absent from the town. By every means he souglit to build up the
manhood of those who were placed under his charge. At times during
the temporary al^sence of other professors he taught their classes, and it
was a matter of amazement to all of us how admirably he taught Greek,
Latin, physical science, equally as well as the studies of his special chair.
"Eminent as Dr. Simpson was in his position of president, teacher,
friend, all his greatness was magnified when lie sought to teach the re-
ligion of the Lord Jesus Christ. He was more zealous to make Chris-
tians out of the students than to impart secular instruction. Never, in
the three years the writer was a student, did Dr. Simpson lead in j^rayer
in the chapel that he failed to use substantially this sentence, ' O Lord,
we pray thee that while these young men are seeking knowledge M'hich
will fit them for this life, they may obtam that higher knowledge the
beginning of which is the fear of the Lord.' He loved to meet the stu-
dents in class-meeting, the prayer circle. Rarely did he let a chance pass
when he did not talk of religion. He never spoke in the chapel about
the doctrines and polity of the Methodist Ej^iscopal Cliurch, but he so
thoroughly illustrated the results of an unwavering devotion to his
Church tliat no words were needed to turn large numbers of the students
into the Methodist fold. In the revival meetings he was almost always
present. Actively engaged as he might be, neglecting no duty connect-
ed with his chair, his \Ai\.CG in the revival meetings was rarely vacant.
During a most wonderful season in 1847, recitations were practically
suspended for ten days or two weeks. Classes met on bell-ringing in
their respective rooms, and religious services filled the hour. During
this meeting none were so active and so constantly employed as Dr.
Simpson. He seemed like a father, wcei^ing with the penitent, and util-
izing the matchless power of liis eloquence to win souls for Christ ; and
with such success that the entire town was for days more like a camp-
meeting than anything else. There were three public services daily, and
for a time the stores and j^laces of business were closed during service
hours.
"More than forty years have passed since the writer first saw Dr.
Simpson, heard his voice, listened to his expositions of secular and spirit-
ual knowledge ; and while enlarged acquaintance has afforded oj^portu-
nity to compare others with him, tlie brief sentence of a college friend
expresses tlie tliought now uppermost — ' He was the greatest man I ever
knew.' Of course boyhood's ideas are of the suj^erlative degree; but the
speech above quoted was made since Bishop Simpson's death, by an
active business man past sixty years, and is now repeated by one who is
not far from the same aoe."'
EX-GOVEBNOB POBTEB'S NABBATIVE. 165
Ex-Governor A. G. Porter, of Indiana, who has had large
experience in public life, speaks in the same affectionate
terms of President Simpson, We dra^Y from an address
upon the life and character of Bishop Simpson, delivered
by him shortly after the bishop's death :
" I remember, as if it were but yesterday, the occasion when I first saw
him. I was a bashful boy of sixteen, who had come to enter the jore-
paratory department of tlie college, and I called at his house. He looked
to me like a plain, warm-hearted, and hospitable farmer, and in after-life
he always looked to me so. He greeted me with ovei-flowing kindness ;
he talked to me of tlie studies that I was about to pursue ; he called
in his wife and introduced me to her; and they both invited me to visit
them often, and assured me I should always be gladly received. And
they meant what they said ; as they welcomed me, so they welcomed
other students. He was in like manner social and kind with the towns-
people of Greencastle. They have always been warm-hearted and gener-
ous, and they repaid his kindness with boundless affection. I do not
believe there was ever a day, after he became known to the people of
Putnam County, until he quit the college, that he was not the most popu-
lar and best-loved man in the county.
"He took a personal interest in every student, and watched over the
education and morals of them all. He appealed to their honor and man-
liness when they were inclined to go astray. He seemed always to know
what was going on among them, and wanted no spies. On one occasion,
I remember, after there had been some rude disorder at night on the
streets, which he disapproved, he called attention to the matter in chapel.
He expressed mortification at the occurrence, and uttered strong words
of reproof. He said that he should not institute investigation to learn
the names of the guilty. He knew the parties. He had been with them.
He had affected to take part with them. He knew the names as well as
the deeds. He would not repeat these names. He would trust to the
honor of these young men that there would be no rei^etition of disgrace-
ful occurrences. The reproof and appeal were the most effectual of pun-
ishments. And there grew up a feeling afterwards that he was ubiq-
uitous, and that if doors were barred to conceal any forbidden thing
that was going on, Bishop Simpson was more likely to be locked in than
to be locked out.
" He had a keen appreciation of whatever was humorous. I recollect
that at a time when the third story of the college was unfinished, stu-
dents were told that they must not go into that part of the building, as
166 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
their noise disturbed the professors who were conducting recitations be-
low them. One day a mischievous and frolicksome boy, now a banker
of this city, conducted a number of his companions to the prohibited
third story. Dr. Simpson came upon them, and, picking up a lath, ap-
plied it to the embryo banker ; not so much to hurt as to frighten him.
A day or two after, this boy was one of a considerable number at a din-
ner, when, speaking up, he addressed the doctor with, ' Dr. Simpson, you
lathed me the other day ; I'd like to know when you are going to plas-
ter me.' The bishop became very red in the face, and, unable to restrain
his mirth, broke into a hearty laugh. He made himself familiar with the
students, and enjoyed them and was enjoyed by them.
" He was a great teaclier, for he encouraged pupils to think. No book
was authority. Whatever statement would not stand the test of argu-
ment was to be condemned. He encouraged students to challenge every
statement which their judgment did not approve ; and, when challenged,
the soundness of the statement was debated in the class-room. It was
the custom in his day for ambitious young men to have mottoes as an
incentive to endeavor. These mottoes were written in their books. His
was, I remember, " Read and know. Think and be wise." He did not
read idly for amusement, but to store his mind with knowledge. Nor
was knowledge enough. Thought must be applied to it; it must be
assimilated ; it must make wiser, and thus make the man more useful.
He did not usually read a book line for line, but had that faculty for
rapid reading which Macaulay had of taking in nearly a page at a time
• — like those mathematical prodigies who can add up columns of figures
by seeming to grasp the sura of a whole column at once instead of add-
ing up the figures separately."
The first graduate of the university, the Hev. Doctor T. A.
Goodwin, has described his journey in 1S3T from his home
in Indiana to Greencastle, the seat of the university, a dis-
tance of one hundred and ten miles. It cost tlie student, in
those days, no small exertion to reach the place vvdiere he
"would be educated :
" At last November came. The fall term was to open on the first Mon-
day. There was but one way to get to Greencastle, that was by stage to
Putnamville, and from that place to Greencastle as best I could. I left
Brookville Wednesday at noon, expecting to reach Greencastle by Friday
night. The first seventeen miles were travelled in a two-horse coach. It
had been raining for two weeks. There were no turnpikes then in In-
diana. We were six hours in reaching Bulltovvn. From that to Indian-
DB. GOODWIN'S EEMINISCENCE8. 167
apolis the coach that had been running three times a -week had been
taken off on account of bad roads, and a two-liorse wagon, without cover
or springs, had been substituted. In this, before daylight, we started,
lioping to make Indianapolis, fifty-three nailes distant, before the stage
west should leave at ten that night. But we failed. It rained all day,
and Rush County roads were at their worst. The corduroy w^as afloat
in many places, and the creeks and rivers, uubridged, were bank full.
Night overtook us about ten miles from Indiana2:)olis, and it was dark as
pitch. About eight o'clock our wagon broke down six miles from In-
dianapolis, in the middle of a mud hole. We were half a mile from any
house and without a particle of light. We soon discovered that the
wagon could go no farther. There were three of ua, the driver, an agent
of the stage line, and myself The only baggage was my trunk and the
mail pouch. After considering the situation, it was determined that the
driver should ride one horse, without a saddle, of course, and carry my
trunk before him; the stage agent should ride the other, and carry the
mail pouch before liim and me behind him. By this conveyance I
made my first entrance into Indianapolis about eleven o'clock, the first
Thursday night of November, 1837. The town was fast asleej^, and
hence our procession down Washington Street, single file, the driver in
the lead, with my trunk before him, created no marked sensation, and no
mention was made of it in the city papers next morning. As the stage
for St. Louis had been gone an hour or more, nothing could be done but
to wait a day."
His troubles were not at an end ; another stage ride of
like kind had to be encountered, and in four days the journey
was accomplished. This is what he saw upon his arrival :
" Notwithstanding I had been informed before leaving home that tlie
necessary buildings were not yet finished, and 3Ir. T. had told me they
were not even begun, and probably never would be, I liad not been able
to fully realize the situation. Visions of stately buildings like those at
Oxford, and a corps of learned professors, would stand before me ; hence,
after reaching the town I had strained my eyes to catch a glimpse of
things that were not. Gladly dismissing Mr. T. with his two dollars, I
turned for comfort to Mr. Lynch, my new landlord, still unwilling to tojj-
ple my air castle and dismiss my dreams. In answer to my question
where the university was, he said, ' I don't know for certain. It was,
last summer, at the deestrict schoolhouse, but I have hearn that they
have moved it to the county siminary. Be you come to go to it ? You
will not find it much of a university, I reckon.' "
168 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
The following passage shows the primitive condition, of so-
ciety in tlie state, and, as a rule, the character of the homes,
rich in all Christian graces, from which the young men
came:
" SurveyiDg the field from this semi-centennial elevation, one who was
a part of its earliest struggles and triumphs would empliasize a feature
of this university which has characterized it from the beginning. Its
first students all came from homes of comparative poverty, from that
class whose daily bread is dependent on daily toil and constant frugality.
They were led to these halls in most cases by the faithful agents whose
duty was to at once obtain pecuniary aid and create a hunger and thirst
for knowledge. It is not extravagant to say that of the first thousand
who attended this institution seven hundred would never have attended
any schools higher than the very poor country schools of the period but
for the influence of the college agents, seconded by the faithful preach-
ers of that day. To this must be added the wonderful magnetism of
our first president. Wherever he went to preach lie awakened an inter-
est in the university.
Reticent as President Simpson was in relation to his per-
sonal feelings, we find notices here and there of the sense
which he carried with him of the serious responsibility of
his undertaking. He knew that the source of all his strength
was a real spiritual life. I find, under date of August 1,
1840, this memorandum :
" 1. I purpose, God being my helper, to rest at nine and rise at four
invariably.
" 2. Always to read a chapter in the Bible with notes or three witliout.
" 3. To write every duty down which occurs to my mind.
"4. To allot it its proper time, and sufi"er nothing but what is uncon-
trollable to prevent me from doing it at that time.
" 5. Converse no more on politics, unless in answer to a question pro-
pounded.
"6. Avoid foolisli jesting, and try to turn all conversation to profit.
"7. Have seasons of prayer each day: 1. Rising. 2. After reading.
3. After breakfast. 4. After morning college. 5. After dinner. 6. After
evening college. 7. After supper or walk. 8. Before retiring.
" 8. Resolved to leave all company resolutely at half-past eight, and
PIOUS RESOLUTIONS. 169
spend fifteen minutes in writing diary and reading Greek Testament,
and fifteen in prayer and retiring.
" 9. This I purpose if Christ strengthen so poor a sinner as I. Here I
covenant, sign with my hand, solemnly and irrevocably to give myself to
God. But I must watch incessantlj'. O for power to prevail with God !
These rules are especially designed for August, 1840. May God in mercy
for Christ's sake enable a poor sinner to keep them. M. Simpson.
" P. S. — Read these rules once every day."
It is customary, nowadays, to speak slightingly of such
plans for methodizing spiritual exercises. They are thought
to imply a morbid condition of mmd ; but the mind of
President Simpson was eminently healthy ; no one could
be more cheery, more buoyant, more practical ; no one
could enjoy more gratefully the blessings which life brought
him ; but he knew himself, feared for himself, and fled to
the strong One for refuge. Thomas Carlyle has sneered
at the introspective habit of Methodism, by describing it as
" always looking at its own navel." It w^ould be easy to
retort upon Thomas Carlyle always looking at his own
stomach, and finding in its miseries the centre of his mortal
life. This would be unjust and unreasonable, but no more
unjust and no more unreasonable than his own contemptu-
ous phrase. The symptom- watching style of Christian life
is in some measure passing away ; but it had in it a sober
sense of human weakness, and a constant fear of the ap-
])roaches of wrong. It was satisfied with nothing less than
a conscious communion with God through praj^er.
By September, 1810, the university was sufficiently or-
ganized to admit of an imposing demonstration. The peo-
ple were called together from all parts of the state, and the
president delivered his inaugural address. Governor David
Wallace, after a suitable speech of welcome, handed over to
him the keys of the newly completed university building.
His speech of welcome recognizes the fact that Indiana had
just passed the log-cabin stage of growth, and that the pio-
neers who had carried through the wilderness the messao^e
170 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
of divine truth were, with their immediate successors, the
founders of this rising school of learning. The style is
flowery, but the thought is good :
"But to whom, it may be asked, are we and the country indebt^ed for
this noble manifestation in behalf of such a cause ? Whose minds con-
ceived, whose benevolence prompted, whose energies achieved the erec-
tion of this edifice, and on a spot, too, where the sound of the woodman's
axe, as he felled the forest around him, has scarcely died away upon our
ears ? Nay, whose imaginations so vivid — so pregnant, as it were, with
creative power — as to give birth to so wild and novel a conception as that
of planting the garden of the Muses on the yet unredeemed bosom of
the wilderness ? Be not surprised, and revere them none the less for it,
when I tell you that they are old and familiar acquaintances — endeared
to us by some of the sweetest, purest, and holiest recollections of the
heart. They have been the comiDanions of our pioneer fathers; they
have been our moral and religious instructors. Spurning the luxuries
of life — the refinements of taste and elegance, the comforts of ease and
affluence, the allui'ements of the world — with the spirit of a "Wesley only
to nerve them they laughed the dangers of flood and field to scorn,
looked the terrors of the wilderness in the face with cheeks unblanched,
endured cold and hunger without a murmur, encountered privation and
peril without shrinking, and died by the wayside even, leaving no
memorial of their burial place — and for what ? That the voice of su])-
plication and prayer might rise from the deepest solitudes of our val-
leys ; that the lamp of eternal life might be lit up in the recesses of our
lone cabins ; that the departing spirits of their rude but noble tenants
might be cheered and sustained and reconciled in that awful hour by
the glorious promises of another and a better world. And now — even
now — that all these stirring scenes are with the past ; that the dreaded
solitudes are no more; that fen and forest and river have been shorn
of their terrors; that hungry want and chilling privation have been ban-
ished from our hearths ; these men — so fearless, so self-sacrificing, so per-
severing, whose approach to our solitary abodes has so often brought
childhood's sunniest smile to our cheeks— are still with us; but, unlike
everything else about them, they have not changed. The same sternness
of purpose, the same unflagging zeal, the same untiring eff"ort as in the
beginning still stamp their conduct and action. They have suflered no
pause in their labors, and follow the steps of improvement now, only to
gather materials and to seize occasions the better to scatter the choicest
of Heaven's blessings along their pathway."
DB, SIMPSON'S INA VG UJiA TIOK 171
The inaugural address was admirably suited to its pur-
pose, namely, to awaken a sense of the value of education
in the minds of a frontier people. It has, what many ad-
dresses of the kind lack, a beginning, middle, and end. It
starts out with the assertion that man is the creature of ed-
ucation ; that he is perpetually receiving an education ; that
our only power is to choose in what youth shall be educated.
The thought of an election of studies by students fresh from
farm and forest was not in his mind or in his plan. He
proceeds to argue that individual character dej)ends on the
kind of education received, and that national character de-
pends upon the same cause, and so gathers up a cumulative
argument which must have made a great impression upon
the assembly. His plea for the ancient classic languages is
manly, and is the plea of one who has tasted their sweetness.
But still better is his plea for Christianity in culture,
and his repulse of the charge of sectarianism if culture
be made Christian : " If by sectarianism be meant that any
privilege shall be extended to youth of one denomination
more than another, or that the faculty shall endeavor to
proselyte those placed under their instruction, or dwell upon
the minor points controverted between the great branches
of the Christian family, then there is not, and we hope
there never will be, sectarianism here. But if by sectari-
anism be meant that the professors are religious men, and
that they have settled views upon Christian character and
duty, then we ever hope to be sectarian. And what in-
stitution is not ? Where can the line be drawn ? If it be
sectarian to differ from one man's religion, then it is equally
sectarian to differ from that of another. Where shall we
pause ? We must not believe in a future state of rewards
and punishments, for that is sectarian. We must not teach
that the Messiah has appeared, or the Jew cries out " sec-
tarian." We must not claim the Bible as inspired, or the
Deist is shocked at our illiberality. We must not deny the
existence of pagan gods, or ISTero's torch is the brilliant
172 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
argument against sectarianism. I^ay, we must not admit
the existence of a God, or the Atheist will rail at our want
of liberal feeling. AVhat then shall we do ? Whether Pa-
gans or Atheists, Mohammedans or Jews, Deists or Chris-
tians, still they are sectarian. The only persons who are
properly free from sectarianism are those who either believe
all things or who believe nothing^
The inaugural address, both while in preparation and
after its delivery, deeply interested the watchful uncle, who
was still the mentor of his beloved boy. He advises the
president that he must not undertake too much, or ex-
pect too much from himself in the circumstances of his
position :
" Your having to attend to all the duties ot tlie college, together with
the anxiety about your absent family, and other incidental labors, must
make much against you in preparing the inaugural ; for tliat would need
your undivided attention, and I have no doubt that those who have made
such luminous addresses had leisure to attend to the subjects of them
and were free from other embarrassments. But you, in all your attempts
to do anything important, have been clogged with other cares; yet, the
Lord being with you, you have acquitted yourself with as much credit
as you ought to desire ; and I hope so it will be in this case. And, in-
deed, if the prayers of one so unworthy as I am can avail in your be-
half, you will always excel, both in knowledge and usefulness ; reputation
would follow as a matter of course. There are few men, if any, who
have liad greater facility in acquiring a knowledge of literature, lan-
guages, and science than yourself. And why should you be mortified if
some others should be rated higher than you in speech-making ? Yours
will be good and fully equal to what the best of them at your age and
experience could have made ; therefore endeavor to avoid anxiety about
it; commit yourself aud your work to God, and be content to pass for
what you are worth."
Upon the assured success of the address, the uncle writes
again, mingling Avith the reports of the approbation of dis-
tinguished men sober counsels :
" I had a conversation with Charles Elliott on your inaugural, and he
said it was great, but had some foults ; no, not faults cither, but in some
ROUGHING IT IN INDIANA. 173
places it might have been improved, but it was such as he could not
make. Some two or tliree weeks since I was at Haraline's house, and he
said he had been looking over President Simpson's address; and I said,
' What do you think of it V He an^swered, ' It is great.' I said, ' He has
never had tune to cultivate a fine style.' He answered, 'The language of
that address is fine indeed ; upon the whole it was the best inaugural made
by any Methodist preacher at the head of a college. President Olin's might
be written in a smoother style, but was much inferior.' I said, ' You do
not think it above criticism V He said, ' No ; he had never yet seen anything
so perfect as not to leave some room for the critic. You were so perfectly
unassuming you must command an unbounded respect.' When such men
as L. L. Hamline praise your work it amounts to sometliiug. But while
I am exceeding joyful at the success of your performance, I would ad-
monish thee to remember whence cometli thy strength, and in deep hu-
mility adore that fountain of light from whence a ray has enlightened
thee. And remember, too, that jjopularity of any kind is very uncertain ;
it is a variable breeze on which you may now float to the clouds, and then
sink to the bottom of the ocean, and mere trifles may be the occasion of
the rise and fall."
His manner of roughing it in Indiana, "when trying to
serve tlie university, is described in a letter to Mrs. Simp-
son, then in Pittsburgh visiting her father's family :
" The evening after you left I spent in Cincinnati, and the next day I
expected to leave in the mail boat, but just as I got through my business
and reached the wliarf the boat shoved off and I was left. I engaged
my passage on one to leave at four o'clock, but it did not leave till eleven
at night. We ran slowly all night, and did not arrive in Madison until
after the cars had started. There I was detained a day. Next day took
the cars at Madison and arrived at Vernon, where I had left my horse,
expecting to go on immediately, as the waters were rising and it was
supposed would soon be impassable. The gentleman with whom I had
left my horse had loaned him to a young man to go into the country. The
young man had not returned, and so there I was detained. An appoint-
ment was circulated for me to preach, and I endeavored to fill it ; but it
commenced raining, and rained so incessantly I had a small congrega-
tion. The next day it continued to rain and the waters were much
swollen, and the young man did not return with my horse. I found my-
self obliged either to remain there, or to procure some other conveyance ;
a man who had seen my horse offered to trade for him anotlier horse by
giving some boot. This I concluded to do, and so left in the afternoon.
174 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
The streams were all liigli, and over three of them my horse swam, while
I went over in a canoe. With much difficulty I reached Indianapolis
Saturday night, after Mr. Wilkins's family had nearly all gone to bed. I
stayed with them and preached twice on Sabbath. I also spent Monday
and Tuesday morning there. Tuesday noon I left for Belleville, where I
arrived in the evening, and, according to previous appointment, preached
a sermon. And on Wednesday noon found myself once more in Green-
castle in as good health as I usually enjoy. Our college commenced at
the usual time in our new building, and thus far things move pleasantly."
"With the university it was a question of life or death. All
depended on the energy of the young president ; by a vote
of the trustees he was requested to travel through the state,
and to preach and lecture to the people on education. As
between himself and the university, we may be sure that
President Simpson had his mind made up that he would die
before it should fail. Here is another brief account to his
wife, then in Pittsburgh, of one of his tours.* The date is
June, 1843 :
" I suppose I need hardly say that I most cordially join you in wisliing
to be at home. You know me well enough to be perfectly assured that
there is ' no place like 'home!' But duty, at least duty to fill my engage-
ments, demands that I shall spend another week before I turn my steps
homeward, and tlieu, when I do start, I shall be a week on the way.
Take good care of the children, keep up your spirits, and Providence may
yet intend to give us a happy life.
"My health has been better than I expected, considering my labors.
I think that I am over the severest work, and though my voice is much
broken, I was able to speak twice yesterday with considerable ease.
Since I left you I have delivered thirty sermons., and twenty-three lectures,
and have travelled upwards of four hundred miles in twenty-three days.
So you see I have not been quite idle. Yet in all my labors I have
thought much of you, and perhaps have sent some thoughts thither that
I should have directed to a higher source. . . . Before you receive this I
presume I shall have passed my thirty-second year, and entered on my
thirty-third. Oh, how time flies! Four years longer have I lived than I
expected to, and yet how little have I done!
* Mucli of his travelling was on horseback.
h
ARDUOUS LABORS. 175
" Before I see you I have yet to travel two hundred and twenty miles,
to preach twelve or thirteen times, and to deliver some ten lectures. Pray
that I may be sustained, and that God may give me such favor in the
eyes of the people that his own cause may be advanced.
" Take care of our pretty flowers ; let me see how pretty a garden you
will have when I get back. I must close, as I presume, by the sound,
breakfost must be nearly ready, and I have snatched the first moments
of the morning for conversing with you."
His diary of travel through Indiana, in the service of the
university, shows both the primitive condition of the coun-
try and the energy with which he prosecuted his work. We
give a few passages only :
" In obedience to a resolution of the Annual Conference, and the re-
quest of the trustees of the university, I left Greencastle to take a tour
through the state :
Monday^ May 23. — Half-past nine started with the Eev. S. C. Cooper,
agent of the university, ou horseback. . . .
Thursday, June 2. — Started for Valparaiso. On the way collected a
number of flowers and plants. The principal ones among tliem are beau-
tiful. On the way% saw in the road a very large gray wolf, which sliowed
little disposition to run from us. Arrived at Brother Wallace's just as
it began to rain, and at three preached to a small audience that had
assembled, notwithstanding the weather, in the temporary court-house.
Friday, June 10. — Rode to Elkhart, and stopped with Squire Beards-
ley, and preached at night to a large congregation.
Saturday, June 11. — Arrived at half-past niue on the Goshen camp-
ground, where we spent our time till Tuesday morning. Had a very
pleasant meeting ; preaclied Saturday and Sabbath, lectured Monday,
and exhorted Monday niglit. Here I became acquainted with a number
of persons, and several will send us students."
And so it went on week by week, travelling, lecturing,
and preaching every day, with all the ardor which a poli-
tician would throw into a well-contested campaign. It is
not surprising that under these conditions the university
prospered.
His friend, E. R. Ames, afterwards his colleague in the
episcopal office, but then a presiding elder in one of the
176 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Indiana Conference districts, co-operated with him most
vigorousl}^. Ames thus writes to Simpson :
"I received a letter from Wiley last week; he says in his district the
preachers will raise the whole amount pledged for the current expenses
of the university, but adds he is convinced we must at least have a par-
tial endowment, as the preachers will not long consent to beg for it, as
they now do. The ' grasshopper ' seems to have become a ' burden ' to
the good brother. Eddy was at my Quarterly Meeting, at Jeflfersonville,
two weeks ago, and told me his district would raise their amount. On
the whole, I think we shall get $1200 for you, if you do not all starve
to death before we collect it."
The first thought of the Methodists of that time, in rela-
tion to the ministers who were drafted for service as edu-
cators, was that these hicky favorites were assigned to places
of comfort and ease. Invidious comparisons were made,
much to their disadvantage, between them and the toil-worn
itinerants. If the appointees to college chairs were Con-
ference probationers, it was in some sense felt that they had
not entered into the ministerial fold through the door of
self-sacrifice, but had climbed over some other way. The
feeling, if not reasonable, was natural ; from the unrest of
the itineranc}^, from the sense of homelessness which the
travelling preacher carried with him, till he had learned to
regard his Conference as his home, the educators of the
Church were happily free. But, on the other hand, what a
story of privation, of struggles with narrow means, of con-
suming anxieties, of hopes deferred, is crowded into their
lives ! The heroisms of Methodist evangelism are fully par-
alleled by the heroisms which give splendor to the lives of
the men who founded and built up our Methodist schools.
And when we remember that much of this work is mission-
ary ; that wherever Methodist churches are planted, whether
in our own South, in Africa, or in Asia, the Methodist school
rises up in the midst of them, we cannot rate at too high a
value the men and women Avho have consecrated themselves
to teaching. The preacher has an instant triumph, the tri-
THE HEROISMS OF METHODIST EDUCATION. 177
umph of his persuasive power, visibly appearing m the
changed dispositions of the people ; the teacher must wait
years for the ripening of his harvest. Never was Bishop
Simpson so truly a seed-sower as in the days when he
planted the love of learning in the hearts of the Methodists
of Indiana. JSTever before was the care of the highest cul-
ture, usually confined to the rich, so bravely committed to
the love and support of the common people.
12
IX.
LIFE IN INDIANA.— THE MATURED ORATOR
1839-1S48.
Bishop Simpson in the Maturity of his Oratorical Power.— Deep Interest
of the Peojole of Indiana in Preacliing. — Religion and Politics. — His
Unquestioning Faith in Christian Truth.— Sympathetic Quality of his
Voice. — The Great Preachers of Indiana, Simpson, Ames, and Beecher.
— The Influence of Methodism on Henry Ward Beecher's Preaching. —
Rev. James Hill's Account of the Centennial Sermon, 1839. — Pounding
an Excited Hearer on the Back. — Description by Rev. O. S. Munsell of a
Sermon Delivered at a Camp-meeting near Greencastle. — Hurrying of
the Crowds to the Meeting -ground. — An Extraordinary Climax. —
Some Incidents of that Day. — The Lawyer at the Church Door. — The
Rev. John L. Smith's Narrative. — The Rev. Aaron Gurney's Reminis-
cence.— Contrast Between President Simpson's Appearance and the
Exhibitions of his Power. — A Comical Mistake. — The Rev. B. F. Raw-
lins's travel with President Simpson on Preaching Tours, — Marvel-
lous Effects of Simpson's Descriptions. — The First Redeemed Sinner.
— A Break-down in the Midst of a Quagmire. — Bishop Simpson at the
Tremont Temple in 1866.— The Rev. R. H. Howard's Narrative.— The
Old Vigor Still Alive in 1870.
THE WEST FIFTY TEARS AGO. 181
IX
HiTHEETo we have traced the growth of Matthew Simp-
son in character and in the confidence of his fellow-church-
men ; little has been said of that which gave him his chief
distinction — his power of speech. In Indiana he matm^ed
as a preacher, and displayed perhaps there, as nowhere else,
his overwhelming energy in the presentation of Christian
truth. The times were auspicious. Public speakers did not
then, so much as now, carry in their minds the conscious-
ness that they were addressing two audiences, the audience
immediately before them, and the greater multitude who
heard through the eye. Sermons and sj)eeches did not then
reappear within a few hours in cold type, l^ov were speak-
ers hampered in those days by the thought that their in-
visible and innumerable audience was for them the most
important. They addressed only their actual hearers, and
summoned all their powers to the task of swaying them.
They reckoned on instant effects which their language, as
afterwards reported, would not wholly exjjlain. The times
were propitious, too, in the condition of the population of
the state. It was a new world, and the people were quickly
receptive of fresh, if also strong, impressions. Traditions
counted for little, save only the elementary traditions of
Anglo-Saxon and Protestant society. Eeligion and politics
were the two interests which took the deepest hold upon
all hearts. This is indeed true of mankind the world over,
but in the stage of society of which we now speak there
were no interests rivalling these two. Art, literature, the
study of the merely agreeable in life, the devotion to en-
joyment for its own sake, were as yet wholly unknown
182 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
or, at best; barely visible. The citizens of the state had in a
high degree the quality of moral thoughtf ulness, and in deal-
ing with the problems of politics and religion were wholly
in earnest, A merely acquiescent faith in republicanism
or in Christianity did not suit their temper.
Bishop Simpson was in the strongest sense the pujDil of
the fathers of Methodism, the inheritor of their methods of
address. His conviction of the reality of the truths Avhich
he preached was all-controlling. The invisible world, as
outlined in Scripture was — we beg to repeat it — as imme-
diately near to his apprehension as that in which he lived
land moved. If he ever philosophized, which was seldom,
it was in showing that the controlling forces of the uni-
verse are the unseen forces. " He literally illustrated
Paul's language : " While we look not at the things
which are seen, but at the things which are not seen ; for
the things which are seen are temporal, but the things
which are not seen are eternal." He did not need, there-
fore, to fall back on his artistic imagination in order to give
a quasi-reality in his own mind to the truths which he han-
dled. They had already become real to him by the power
of a sincere faith ; and he used his imaginative power in
presenting them vividly, and at times dramatically, to his
hearers. But above all he had a sweet, sympathetic nature.
He could have said to Abou Ben Adhem's angel,
" then
Put me down as one who loves his fellow-men."
He had learned from the New Testament that there are
infinite possibilities in every man, and that Christ can make
those possibilities actual. He longed to persuade men to
come under Christ's sway, that so his transforming power
might be wrought in them. This is the characteristic of
his preaching. Behind all his speech there lay a deep, out-
welling tenderness, which began to stir and move as soon as
he saw the people before him ready to receive his message.
SIMPSOI^, AMES, AND BEEGHEB. 183
Yet it was not a feminine tenderness which spent itself in
tears ; it was wholly masculine, and plied argument upon ar-
gument, convincing, persuading, mastering, while it melted
the hardest hearts. And then he had for the execution of
his instinctive impulse, which had shaped itself into a pur-
pose, a marvellous instrument in his voice. Some have called
it harsh ; but that was scarcely the proper term. His voice
was not so much harsh as thin when its first pulsations fell
upon the ear. It was not deep, but it was penetrating ; it
had not a single bass undertone, but it went out from him
surcharged with feeling. I have seen hearers in tears be-
fore he had finished the exposition of his text, and while he
was speaking in the plainest and most didactic style. It
was not that he had spoken an emotional sentence, but the
voice, with entire unconsciousness on his part, blended with
feeling, was knocking at every heart's door and making an
entrance for itself. ISTo one listening to him could at any
time say, "I^ow he is summoning his utmost energy to take
me by storm." AU was spontaneous, as if the sympathetic
nature could only thus find expression, as if it instinctively
sought to make its own habitual feeling the feeling of all
who heard.
There were then in Indiana three preachers of mark,
Matthew Simpson, Edward R. Ames, and Henry TTard
Beecher. Simpson and Ames were associates and close
personal friends. Of the preaching of Ames during that
period tradition reports that in the great out-door meetings
its effects were beyond description. Often in the torrent-
height of appeal he would drop on his knees, and in that
posture continue pleading with the people. Mr. Beecher
was trained in the schools after the New England method.
The traditions of his education were E"ew England tradi-
tions modified by the personal influence of his father as a
revivalist. It may be said without hesitation that the pul-
pit style by which he was known was acquired through his
contact with Western life, and perhaps Western Methodist
184 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
life. He says himself of his entrance upon his Indianapolis
parish, in 1839, the year that Matthew Simpson went to
Greencastle, near by : " At that period, after having
preached about four years, I began to know how to preach
a little, and how to gather souls into the kingdom. I began
to know Avhat a revival was and how to conduct one." *
With the Methodist churches of Indianapolis all about him,
he could not fail to learn that much. He broke through
the traditions, and was free, energetic, dramatic. When he
was transferred to Brooklyn he was known as a Western
orator, and his modes were recognized as Western. He
shocked severely the staid sense of propriety which till then
had reigned in the Brooklyn pulpit ; the people turned
from the scholarly Bethune, whose written discourses, de-
livered in a voice of flute-like melody, were models of purest
English, to this wonder from Indiana, who spoke with sub-
duing energy to the hearts of the people.f Indiana's gift to
the country of Simpson, Ames, and Beecher was one of rich
fruitage, not all of it perhaps yet gathered in.
There may be some doubt felt of the accuracy of our
statement concerning the manner in which Mr. Beecher
learned the art of preaching. On such a point he is himself
the most competent witness. The year before his death,
when in England, he gave much of his personal history to a
meeting of the Board of London Congregational Ministers.
Speaking of the time when he first knew Christ as a per-
sonal Saviour he thus describes himself : " I will not repeat
the scene of that morning when light broke fairly on my
mind ; how one might have thought that I was a lunatic
escaped from confinement ; how I ran up and down through
* " Henry Ward Beecher : a Sketcli of his Career, by Lyman Abbott and
S. B. Halliday," pp. 43, 44.
1 1 have heard it said tliat Bethune was in early manhood a hearer of
Summerfield, and had modelled his manner upon Suramerfield's. But
what feasts tor the soul Bethune's sermons were, and on the platform
how few could compare with him 1
BISHOP EDWARD R. AMES.
HENRT WARD BEE CHER'S TRAINING. 185
the primeval forest of Ohio, shouting ' Glory, Glory !' some-
times in loud tones and at other times whisjDered in an ec-
stasy of joy and surprise ; all the old troubles gone, and,
light breaking in on my mind, I cried, ' I have found my
God, I have found my God.'
" From that hour I consecrated myself to the work of the
ministry. I had been studying theology. You would not
suspect it, but I know a good deal of theology. [Much
laughter]. Well, I was called to work in Ohio and Indi-
ana, and very soon I found that my work was very largely
missionary, for the states were then young — it was fifty
years ago — and they were very largely peopled by emi-
grants, men that had come without fortune to make for-
tune. I went through the woods and through camp-meet-
ings and over prairies. Everywhere my vacations were all
missionary tours, preaching Christ for the hope of salva-
tion. I am not saying this to show you how I came to the
knowledge of Christ, but to show you how I came to the
habit and forms of my ministry. I tried ever3rthing on to
folks." * Thus, when nearing the close of life, Mr. Beecher
dwelt with evident fondness on those influences which had
formed him as a preacher, and they were the same as the
influences which had formed Simpson and Ames. On a
I^ew England stock had been engrafted a Methodist life
for experience, and Methodist energy for the preaching of
Christianity.
For any account of the effects of Bishop Simpson's preach-
ing, we must of course depend upon the recollections of
those who heard him. The sermons as secured for us by
shorthand reports do, however, show much. They reveal
a body of scriptural thought, good arrangement, striking
and often beautiful illustrations, direct vision of the scene
described, for both speaker and hearer, and tremendous
intensity. What they cannot reveal is the power of the
* Abbott and Halliday, p. 607.
186 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
preacher's personality ; for this we must have recourse to
the testimony of eye and ear Avitnesses :
One of the best remembered of his Indiana sermons is
that preached before the Conference at Lawrenceburgh, in
1839, the centennial of British Methodism. The Rev. James
Hill thus describes it :
" In the fall of 1839 the Indiana Conference held its an-
nual session for that year in the court-house at Lawrence-
burgh. Bishop Morris was in the chair. The services for
the Sabbath were held in the Methodist Episcopal Church,
a small brick building of one story, with two aisles, and a
narrow, high pulpit. The morning sermon was by Dr.
Simpson, recently elected president of Indiana Asbury Uni-
versity. As this was his introduction to the Conference,
great interest was felt in the success of the occasion. His
text was Ezekiel, forty-seventh chapter, first nine verses,
the vision of the healing waters. Their increase and life-
giving properties were to indicate the spread and saving in-
fluence of Christianity. No one knew what to expect. He
had the appearance of a mere youth — beardless, a little
stooped. I thought, as he was being conducted to the pul-
pit, that he was the most pure and beautiful young man I
had ever looked upon. "Wonderful expression as he pro-
ceeded to wade into the waters to the ankles, knees, and
loins. His great soul came into his face, with a naturalness
indescribable. Light seemed to flash from side to side. The
packed audience was thrilled and swayed at the will of the
orator. With every fresh unfolding of the subject there
came a fresh gust of tears and shouting. On went the
stream until we from the mountain-top could see a mighty
torrent sweeping everything before it, cutting for itself
a deep and wide channel, carrying huge rocks and giant
trees in its course. We could see the waters spreading
over all the plains. To give some faint idea of the
eloquence of the speaker : Brother W. sat by me — a good
preacher, and intelligent. I could not keep him quiet : he
A CAMP-MEETING SEEMON. 187
stamped the floor with his feet ; shouted aloud, ' Did you
ever hear the like?' and kept on at this, so that I would
lose a word now and then. I tried to hold his feet still by
pressing on his knees. Finally, I forced his head down be-
tween the seats and pounded him on the back ; one loving
blow on the back of his head brought him to his senses.
When the preacher came to the 'multitude of fishes,' the
sermon was almost overpowering."
From the Eev. Dr. O. S. Munsell, formerly of Illinois, now
of Kansas, we have an account of a sermon preached dur-
ing the period of his student-life at Greencastle :
" In the summer of 1842 I was a student in the Indiana
Asbury University. One Monday, this summer, at 11 o'clock
A.M., I was reciting with my class to Professor Larrabee, when
we heard some one running hastily up the stairway ; the
door was thrown open, and the messenger called out to "us,
'President Simpson preaches at the camp-ground at one
o'clock.' At once all was confusion ; the students, without
dismissal or leave, gathered up their books, and hastened
away. On my way to the camp-ground, with a comrade,
we noticed the fact that roads, fields, and by-paths were
alive with people hurrying to the place of meeting, and my
companion quoted the Master's words : ' Say ye not there be
four months, and then cometh the harvest ? The fields are
already white to the harvest.' The audience was very large,
much larger, indeed, than it had been on the Sabbath, and
I noticed that the great altar-rail, enclosing a space that
would seat five hundred persons, was filled with the earnest
Christians of the town and surrounding country.
" Dr. Simpson took his text from the Prophet Joel, iii.
14 : ' Multitudes, multitudes, in the valley of decision : for
the day of the Lord is near in the valley of decision.' In
the outset he pointed out what he understood to be the Mt-
eral meaning and application of the text ; but said that, in
a proper sense, and without violence to the spirit of the di-
vine message, it might be applied directh^ to the great mul-
188 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
titude gathered there that day ; and that he could truthf ull\'
address them personally and say, as a messenger from God,
' Multitudes, multitudes in the valley of decision.' He then
proceeded to consider the people before him, in groups, in
the light of their personal characters, as God saw them:
the scorner, the hardened sinner, the hypocrite, the back-
slider, the penitent, and the child of God ; and he portrayed
each type of character with such clearness, vividness, and
power that its personality seemed to stand before us a living
thing.
He brought the congregation one by one to ' the valley of
decision,' warning them that to some of them it was, proba-
bly, the valley of final decision which should determine for
them, severally, the weal or woe of eternity. His personal
appeals to each were almost terrible in their simple direct-
ness, pathos, and energy. Then, swiftly changing the scene,
he called up before us that other, more trying, because final,
valley of decision, the judgment-bar of God, and marshalled
before it the mighty hosts of kindreds, tongues, and peoples
who should be gathered there ; and with terrible power,
in the person of the Judge, one by one, he pronounced
the doom of the several classes lie had previously por-
trayed, bringing out a thought which I had never before
realized, if, indeed, I had ever conceived it at all — that the
several peculiarities of our individual characters will be the
chief and determining elements in our several awards. He
then, in words of marvellous force, dismissed them to their
dooms or rewards, closing with the blessing on the humble,
faithful Christian. The picture he drew was thrilling be-
yond all description as he portrayed the glorified Christ
leading the hosts of God's elect children from the judgment-
bar to the gates of heaven, while the angels cried, ' Lift up
your heads, O ye gates, and be ye lifted up, ye everlasting-
doors ; and the King of glory shall come in.' It seemed
that in this triumphant entrance into heaven thought and
language alike must be exhausted, but not so; the almost
A GREAT EXCITEMENT. 189
inspired orator, grasping in his vision the individual soul of
an humble but glorified saint, whose life he had previously
described to us, placed him before the throne, and face to
face with the King ; and then, in language almost indescrib-
able, he pictured that same soul gazing, gazing, ever gazing
upon the unveiled face of its Redeemer, and, as he looked,
being evermore changed into the same likeness, and yet ever-
more hungering more and more as the soul expanded in its
attempts to grasp the infinite beauty, the infinite perfections,
and the infinite glory of God.
" At this point the preacher seemed wholly to lose all con-
sciousness of the presence of the vast, excited multitude
hanging upon his words, and, with lifted eyes he soared
upward, and still upward, tiU human souls could endure no
more ; and, as with a voice of many waters, the multitude
of the people in the great altar sprang to their feet, with
shouts and cries and tears and laughter. There, in that
mighty mass of surging humanity, were the young and the
old, the black and the white, the polished student and the
ignorant day-laborer, the earnest Christian and the apostate
— all shouting, laughing, crying, as their emotions moved
them. The speaker was silenced at once, and sat down
exhausted ; but the spiritual influences which he had called
into being moved on, and on ; for not only were wicked
deniers of Christ there reclaimed, but men who never before
had sought God were converted and saved. For more than
an hour the excitement was so intense that all efforts to
control it, even by singing, were unavaihng.
"I noted some strange facts. It was well known that
while Dr. Simpson had no antipathy to the shouting quite
common in that day, yet he could not make head against
it when preaching, and was compelled to stop when it be-
gan, so that it was no uncommon thing to see persons un-
der his preaching sitting with clenched teeth and strug-
gling with excitement. On this occasion there sat nearly
in front of me two good women in the Church, noted equal-
190 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ly for their earnest piety, who long sat with compressed
lips and trembling with excitement as the discourse went
on. One of them started to her feet, unable to restrain
herself longer ; but instantly a good brother sitting behind
her laid his strong hand over her hps and pulled her down
into her seat.
" The intensity of the excitement upon some nervous or-
ganizations in the audience was so great as to produce pros-
tration amounting to illness for days afterwards. Among
those thus affected was Professor Larrabee, who, in speak-
ing of this sermon, said it was the most eloquent and
powerful to which he had ever listened, and declared that,
if Simpson had been permitted to speak fifteen minutes
longer, the excitement, which in him (Larrabee) could find
no vent in outward demonstration, must have killed him.
The scenes of that wonderful day are as fresh in memory
now as if they had occurred but yesterday."
Whether his hearers were cultivated or not, the effect
was the same. A lawyer of Greencastle was, on a dark
night, passing a church in which President Simpson was
preaching. It was crowded ; aisles were full down to the
door. It was raining, and the lawyer squeezed himself
partly into the doorway. He could see little, but he could
hear; he remained standing and listening till the sermon
was over, and did not observe till then that the drip of the
rain had wet him through and through.
The Kev. John L. Smith, the old and close friend of the
bishop, tells a like story :
" In 181-i I was stationed at Indianapohs, and from that
time on we were much together. In the spring of 1S45 we
attended the dedication of the first Methodist Episcopal
church erected in Cambridge city. It was in the month of
April, and the national road was in its spring dress of mud,
corduroy, and floating bridges. The university president ar-
rived at Indianapolis from Greencastle on Friday evening,
and early on Saturday morning we started for the place of the
A SROEMAEEWS ACCOUNT OF A SERMON. 191
dedication, fifty-two miles distant, both on horseback, with
leggings, saddle-bags, etc., in primitive Methodist preachers'
style.
" Among other distinguished persons w^ho heard the ser-
mon was the Kev. Dr. S. K. Hoshour, formerly minister of the
Lutheran Church at Gettysburg, Pa. Dr. IT. "was a man of
broad scholarship, and -was, after the time here mentioned,
professor of German in the Indiana Asbury University.
About midway of his discourse Dr. Simpson drew a vivid
picture of Luther at Worms, who, when he had finished his
defence in German, was required by the Diet to give it in
Latin ; and when Dr. Simpson, in his own impassioned man-
ner, quoted in German Luther's final reply. Dr. Hoshour
broke down and wept like a child.
" We had at that time in Indianapolis a witty and very
eccentric shoemaker by the name of Joshua Cooper, w^ho
invariably used the language of his craft. During a revival
a stranger from Illinois preached, and seemed confused and
utterly failed. Some one asked Brother Cooper what he
thought of the sermon ? His laconic answer was, ' Well,
I think the brother got the bristle off.' The next night
Dr. Simpson preached that grand and glorious sermon
of his on the text, ' I beseech Thee, show me Thy glory.'
Cooper, a long, lean Vermont Yankee, as he was, became
greatly moved, as were many others on that memorable
occasion. On returning home a friend said to him, ' Well,
Brother Cooper, what do you think of the sermon to-night V
He quickly rej^lied, ' A good job ; that work won't rip.' " *
Before he became well known to the people of Indiana
the contrast between his unpromising appearance and his
overpowering eloquence heightened the effect of his preach-
ing. The Rev. Dr. Aaron Gurney shows this in the ac-
count of a sermon which, in the days of his boyhood, he
* We need not, surely, make apology for the homely dialect in which
this and some other incidents are narrated.
192 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
heard President Simpson preach. The place is a camp-
meeting grove :
" As that song rolls a stream of melody out through the
forest, through the open door there enter upon the plat-
form John L. Smith, Samuel H, Brenton, Aaron Wood,
Richard Hargrave, and several other well-known circuit-
preachers. Along with them enters a very young-looking
man, smooth shaven, ruddy in face, with low forehead, a
shock of brown hair, almost red, growing very near to his
eyebrows, dressed in a suit of blue jeans such as farmers
of that day made and wore. He does not look to be over
twenty-five, but is past thirty. This plain young man at-
tracts no attention ; all eyes are fastened on the great
preachers so well known, so much loved, who come with
him. They bow in prayer, rise, take their seats, and the
presiding elder hands to this stranger the Bible and hymn-
book. Listen ! a little hum of a whisper goes like a ripple
through the throng. ' Who is he V ' Do you know him V We
turn to our friend, a class-leader, saying, ' Who is that V ' I
don't know him. He hain't a travelling preacher. I know
all the preachers of the Conference. He is a local, I reck-
on.' ' Will they put him up to preach V ' Certainly not ;
the elder has more sense. I think Brother Hargrave will
preach. They are going to let this local preacher open the
service, I think, to save Brother Hargrave's strength." ]N"ow
the stranger rises, reads the hymn, and they sing again ;
then he prays, and John L. Smith reads the Scriptures ; again
they sing ; and now the stranger, looking like a farmer in
his Sunday suit, rises, and the hope, that had become gen-
eral, that Mr. Hargrave would preach, is dashed away as he
announces as his text Hebrews xiii. 12 : ' Wherefore Jesus
also, that he might sanctify the people with his own blood,
suffered without the gate.'
" He began with a simple, plain description of the Jewish
sacrifice of atonement. As he warmed with his theme he
seemed to have a mental vision of the whole scene. In re-
SERMON ON CHRIST'S PRIESTHOOD. 193
alistic terms he described the beauty of the Temple, the
smoking and blood-stained altar, the slain lamb upon it, the
golden altar of incense, the sprinkling priest within the veil,
the white-robed Levites intoning the silvery psalms, until
the congregation seemed to see the imposing rites of the
Jewish service in action before their very eyes. Then he
changed the scene, and took them to Golgotha, and con-
trasted the Christian sacrifice without the gate, the true
' Lamb of God ' offered on Calvary's altar, the offering of
the body prepared by the divine High -priest of our con-
fession. So real was his description that we seemed to be
gathered about the cross, and to hear reviling Jews and in-
sulting mobs ; we saw the gambling soldiers and parted rai-
ment ; then the awful horror of darkness ; the earthquake,
the bursting rocks ; the convicted centurion's confession.
" Then, at the cry from the sufferer, ' It is finished,' he
turned, and, pointing to the spot where he had placed the
Temple, he said, ' See ! See ! Its veil is rent, its holy of
holies is uncovered. The Jewish priests we need no more,
for our great High-priest has entered through death into
the unseen holy, having obtained eternal redemption for
us.' This is but a dim outline of the sermon, remem-
bered from my boyhood. Its effect on the audience I can
never forget. The surprise and power of the contrast be-
tween what the people expected from the boyish stranger,
and what they received from that prince of preachers,
heightened the effect. Again I seem to see their eyes kin-
dle, their faces brighten, as the eye of the preacher burns
with the light from heaven, and his glowing periods roll
like a river of fire in an unbroken tide of pathos and power
on their hearts. They swayed to and fro in sympathy with
his movements, they rose and fell to the rhythm of his ges-
tures ; they sobbed, they wept ; they shouted as the theme
opened before them the agony of the sacrifice and trans-
formed the vision of the cross into the vision of the throne.
Amid a chorus of shouts, as the King of Calvary was depict-
13
194 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ed as ' bringing many sons into glory,' the preacher sat down
and the service ended. ' Who is he ? What preacher is
that V flew from hp to lip as they broke up. The answer
was, ' That is Matthew Simpson, the new president of In-
diana Asbury University.' "
Sermons usually enjoy an immortality of scarce a week,
many of them of scarce a day. These last two narratives
are descriptions of preaching heard in youth, sermons which
burned themselves into the memory, and whose impression
is as distinct, after forty years, as though it were made only
yesterday. The Kev. Dr. Thomas M. Eddy was a younger
contemporary of President Simpson and a member of the
same Conference. He describes a remarkable scene — a Con-
ference sermon by the president, and its effect upon preach-
ers and people :
" We have often witnessed manifestations of his marvel-
lous power over his audiences. We reproduce here one
scene. It was in the fall of 1846, at the Conference held in
Connersville. He was announced for Sabbath evening, at
seven o'clock ; but long before six there was a dense crowd
of eager men, women, and children gathered for a whole
square around the church, waiting the opening of the doors.
When they were at last opened, what a scramble ! I had
climbed up by the aid of a plank, entered a side window,
and had a comfortable position where I could see the strug-
gle for seats. When so many of the congregation as could
gain admission were seated, he entered and pressed his way
through the aisles to the pulpit. His appearance during
the opening services indicated something of embarrassment.
He selected for his text the memorable words of Jesus,
' Behold, I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves :
be ye therefore wise as serpents, and harmless as doves.'
" His theme was, the ' CaU and qualifications of the Chris-
tian minister.' The arguments emploved on the call were
most masterly. And although he did not treat the mod-
est claims of ' the succession ' with all the deference its
A LITTLE MYSTIFICATION. 195
votaries might desire, he did honor the truth of God, and
clearly demonstrate that the Great Head of the Church
had never surrendered his right to send forth his own la-
borers ; and that without this divine call no talents, no edu-
cation, no human ordination could authorize any man to
enter upon the work of the ministry. The qualifications
for this vocation he presented as twofold. The wisdom of
the serpent, the harmlessness of the dove ; that is, great
knowledge and deep personal piety. Having exhibited
clearly the essentials of ministerial qualification, he drew a
vivid picture of ministerial toil and reward. "We saw the
devoted itinerant obeying the command of Jesus, ' Go.' Go
in the face of poverty, danger, death, disgrace ! We saw
his family afflicted, his own frame wasted and worn. "We
followed him with anxious contemplation until ^YQ heard
the same voice speak again. But it no longer said ' Go.'
In sw^eetest accents it said ' Come, come, come up higher !'
At this point there was an irrepressible burst of feeling
among the preachers in the congregation, which was so
overwhelming and prolonged as to render it impossible for
him to proceed for several minutes. As for me, I would, at
the close of that sermon, have willingly received an appoint-
ment to Central Africa."
The contrast between the outer and inner man still led,
in this period, to some comical mistakes. Perhaps he took
a pleasure, by the use of a plain and farmer-like dress, in
mystifying those who did not know him, and therefore
judged from appearances. One of his old friends tells the
following :
" "When Dr. Simpson was president of Asbury University
he was invited to dedicate a church built by the Eev. John
S. Inskip, at Dayton, Ohio. He was to be the guest of Mr.
Thomas Parrott, a wealthy citizen of that city, who had in-
vited a number of friends to take supper with Dr. Simpson
on his arrival Saturday evening. The stage was a little
late, and Dr. Simpson walked from the hotel to Mr. Par-
196 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
rott's, with his valise in hand, "When he rang the bell the
oldest daughter opened the door and invited him in, suppos-
ing him to be a local preacher. She told her father a plain-
looking man was in the parlor, and he said, ' Prepare him a
place at the corner of the table, and I will come down and
see him.' In a few moments, while the doctor was taking
his supper, Mr, Parrott came in, and said to the stranger,
' We are expecting Dr, Simpson to arrive from Greencastle to
dedicate our church to-morrow, and we have delayed supper,
waiting for him. The doctor looked up in a quiet way, with
a twinkle in his eye, and said, ' That is the name they call
me by at home.' The company was quickly invited in, and
a pleasant evening followed. The next morning at the dedi-
cation he began his sermon in his quiet manner, and as he
proceeded great interest was manifested, and he drew all
hearts, Mr. Parrott told him afterwards, ' There was no
judging from people's looks what they could do, or who they
were.' "
The Rev, Dr, B. F. Eawlins, now of Texas, but a native
and for many years a resident of Indiana, heard President
Simpson first in his own boyhood. One of the early Asbur-
ians, he shows how easily Simpson swayed the minds of
young and old :
" My first acquaintance with Bishop Simpson began in
Bedford, Indiana, in the summer of ISIS. It was in the
month of July or August, in the hottest season of that year.
He was then canvassing the state as the president of Indi-
ana Asbury University, He was comparatively unknown,
except to the preachers ; but he was never afterwards un-
known to the community he now visited, and to which he
preached one of his great sermons. At that time he was
called Simpson, Mr. Simpson, Doctor Simpson, and Presi-
dent Simpson. An old woman, in shaking hands with him
after services were over, called him Brother Simpson, using
the old Methodist language, and then apologized for it, say-
ing, ' Excuse me, I ought to say doctor ; but I am so used
A SERMON REMEMBERED FORTY TEARS. 19Y
to saying brother, I forget.' ' Oh,' said he, ' never mind,
my sister ; it is far sweeter to say brother. Call me Brother
Simpson, and I will like it better.' At the time I am writ-
ing of, I was myself quite a lad, but partook of the common
excitement which pervaded the community on the occasion
of the visit of such a celebrity. His visit was in the interest
of education, and the boys were stirred up by that fact.
" His coadjutor in the work was the Eev. Samuel Cooper,
the college agent. Mr. Cooper was venerable in appearance,
a much older and a much better-looking man than Dr. Simp-
son, and, being also a stranger, he was taken for the president.
He generally conducted the opening service, and always
made a very fervent prayer ; and when, after this, the un-
gainly Simpson rose to preach there was a perceptible feeling
of disappointment ; but before he was through it was felt no
mistake had been made. On this occasion the text Doctor
Simpson preached from was the forty-fourth verse of the sec-
ond chapter of Daniel. ' And in the days of these kings
shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never
be destroyed : and the kingdom shall not be left to other
people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these
kingdoms, and it shall stand forever.' I have never for-
gotten that text, and the place where it was to be found.
The sermon I have borne with me all through life ; Simpson
as he then appeared, his manner, his intonation, his suffused
fiery eye, his gesticulation, have aU ever since stood out im-
pressively before me. There are not many of that audience
now living ; but I never return to Bedford without finding
a few who recall it all as vividly as myself, and I am led to
believe that this is an instance of a sermon producing a last-
ing impression upon a whole congregation.
" I think I heard him when he preached for the first time
on a text that afterwards became memorable, and on which
grew one of his greatest sermons. ' But none of these things
move me, neither count I my life dear unto myself, so that
I might finish my course with joy, and the ministry, which
198 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
I have received of the Lord Jesus, to testify the gospel of the
grace of God.' It was in California, in 1853, before a con-
ference of ministers who were confronted with great dis-
couragements. In fact as an army corps, at that time, they
were in a demoralized state, and needed almost a revelation
from Heaven, as did Israel at the sea. The holding up of so
conspicuous an example as St. Paul, the picturing of his life,
with its deprivations, and the secret of its power in consecra-
tion to Jesus, was well chosen ; and the picture he showed was
one such as only a fertile mind could have created, and
in such lines as drew forth the admiration of Paul's suc-
cessors, the preachers, and wrought up their courage to its
greatest height. Its effect, indeed, was wonderful upon all,
and seemed to save the day and the cause, and sent it bound-
ing onwards.
" My next reminiscence shall be of a Conference scene in
Indiana. It was at Rockport. Many people there had never
met the man, and they came long distances to see Bishop
Simpson. Our church at this place was small, and built in the
days of the fathers. It was scarcely large enough to hold
the Conference and the visitors who gather at one of these
annual feasts of Methodism. Arrangements were, therefore,
made for services in an adjoining grove on the Sabbath
day, so that all who came should have the privilege of both
seeing and hearing. Though the preparations, as was sup-
posed, had been ample, it was found that many had to stand,
as they did, or they sat in wagons and buggies drawn up so
closely that they could hear. The morning was pleasant,
the air fresh and inspiring, and the song of the multitude,
as it floated out, seemed to roll up towards the Source of all
song — towards heaven. The scene was inspiring. The
platform was large and high, and on it many of the leading
men of the Conference — among them the Eev. C. D. Batelle,
a man of large frame and stentorian voice. The bishop at
length announced his text, and himself gathered inspiration
from an evidently expectant audience. 'Ey faith Enoch
HOLDING THE HORSES. 199
was translated that he should not see death, and was not
found, because God had translated him ; for before his
translation he had this testimony, that he pleased God.'
The text was read as if the inspiration that was upon the
writer who penned it was now upon the preacher in the
nineteenth century who w^as to expound it, "Without hesi-
tation, and smoothly, he went on unfolding its treasures.
Among the notable passages of the sermon was a descrip-
tion of the first redeemed sinner's arrival in heaven. The
scene was dramatic and overpowering. The gates stood
ajar, and the ranks of shining ones parted that this one,
washed in the blood of Christ, might pass on up to the
throne, the wonder of heaven ! Simpson was ca.lm, but his
whole audience were moved and in tears as they saw the
sinner going up ! Just then Batelle shouted, out of his full
and overflowing soul, ' Amen. Let him go !' That out-
burst Avas a relief to the rapt congregation, and enabled
them to take breath again."
Dr. Rawlins furnishes also a reminiscence of a sermon,
preached after a day's travel over a corduroy road, in a
broken - down hack, and its wondrous effect, in spite of the
preacher's weariness :
" Once I was in company with him on a church-dedi-
cation occasion. It was at Corydon, Ind. There were
three of us : Rev. C. B. Davidson, the Presiding Elder of
the New Albany District, myself, and the bishop. We
were in a two-horse livery hack, and had a wornout cordu-
roy road to go over in the month of March. The distance
was about twenty-five miles. We did tolerably Avell in go-
ing, but on returning our hack became disabled when we
were yet some five miles out. It was so disabled that we
were compelled, by fence -rails and poles, to raise the bed
from the front axle. We unloosed the horses, and, as the
bishop was our guest, we must needs assign him the least
difficult part of the work to be performed. We, therefore,
gave him the horses to hold, which he did with grace, lean-
200 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ing up against a rail-fence ! "We had only our Sunday suits,
and how to keep from soiling ourselves with the abundant
and cold mud was a question. We divested ourselves of
coats and vests and went to work, and yet were a sight to
behold before the job was done ! The sun. was shining in a
clear sky, and, as the bishop looked at us in our bedaubed
state, he seized upon the fact for a moral for the occasion,
and said, ' Ah, brethren, it is a great deal better than if it
were raining right hard !' But we mended the hack and
drove on. Among the familiar questions put to the bishop
as we rode along was this : ' ISTow, bishop, we know you can
outpreach us all, but did you never, in your younger days,
get into the brush V ' Oh, yes, very often.' ' Well, bishop,
when you got into the brush, what did you do V ' Oh, I
would rub my hands, and say. Oh, my brethren, till I would
see a way out or make one !' We reached JlSTew Albany,
and found there was an appointment out for the bishop to
preach in the Centenary Church that night. It was the
largest audience-room in the city, and when we entered we
found every available spot occupied, and with the elite of
the city. Despite his weariness — he never seemed weary —
he gave us a wonderful discourse on the text, ' The steps of
a good man are ordered of the Lord, and he delighteth in
his way.' The next day the most eminent jurist of the
city was asked how he liked the bishop. ' Like him ! Why,
he takes possession of your soul, and gives a man no chance.'
' Well, but isn't he logical V ' Yes ; but his logic is all on
fire. My ! wouldn't he take a jury V " *
This power over men by simple speech remained with
him to the close of his life. If not alwaj^s exhibited in its
fulness so frequently as the years went on, it was still visi-
* The same thing was said years afterwards when lie was engaged in
a lawsuit growing out of a will in which he had been named as one of
the executors. During the trial Sunday intervened, and the bishop
preached. A leading lawyer, a judge, said to his brethren of the bar:
"If that man were of our profession he would leave us all out of sight."
IN THE TREMONT TEMPLE. 201
ble. Probably it was at its height during the years of the
civil war — from 1861 to 1865. It burst out again with all its
old energy during the centennial year of Methodism — 1866.
The Eev. K. H, Howard, of ISTew England, gives some rem-
iniscences of his preaching during the latter period :
" JSTot all his pulpit efforts were attended by marked ora-
torical results. The writer has often heard him preach when
he hardly seemed to get on the wing. Though always able,
eloquent, and grand, a stranger would have hardly been led
from these discourses to infer that the preacher was a man
of phenomenal eloquence and power. Yet the results fol-
lowing some of his sermons and platform efforts have been
simply overwhelming. No such scene of wild enthusiasm
probably ever attended the delivery of any lecture as at-
tended Bishop Simpson's lecture at Boston Music Hall, dur-
ing the war, on ' Our Country,' when the entire auditory
sprang literally to their feet, swung their hats, and shouted
until they cried.
" On the occasion of a Methodist Convention in Boston
in 1866, Bishop Simpson delivered his lecture on Method-
ism, one evening at Tremont Temple, to a crowded and en-
thusiastic audience. The peroration, which, of course, was
eloquent, was not unnaturally attended with fervent Meth-
odist responses. This seemed to stir the blood of the orator,
and he launched out on a few extemporaneous utterances,
surcharged with magnetic power. The whole audience sus-
tained a simultaneous shock, and there went up from that
vast multitude one instantaneous and volcanic eruption of
hallelujahs. I have never seen the like on any other occa-
sion. I had a vague recollection, at the time, of screaming
myself, at the top of my voice, ' Hallelujah !' and yet my
own voice was utterly lost amid the grand chorus of shouts
that on that occasion made the welkin ring as it will never,
probably, again.
" There is reason to believe that no sermon ever delivered
in this country was attended by such results as one preached
202 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
by Bishop Simpson at the session of the Yermont Confer-
ence at St. Albans in 1863. I have often heard of congrega-
tions being stirred by the voice of a speaker as by the blast
of a trumpet. On this occasion we seemed to be trampled
down as beneath the resistless onset of a tempestuous cav-
alry charge. Strong men wept like children, and the more
hardened worldlings yielded to the preacher's power the
tribute of a tear. This sermon was delivered in the Con-
gregational Church. The next morning an Episcopalian
good-naturedly rallied the Congregational deacon as follows :
' Well, deacon, I hear you had a bishop to preach for you
yesterday.' ' Yes,' replied the deacon, with great energy
and manifest satisfaction ; ' yes, and a bishop that was a
bishop, too.' " Thus, as we see, the staid, self-contained
New-Englander yielded as readily to the spell of his elo-
quence as the more demonstrative native of Indiana.
Sometimes, too, the critic, who attended his ministrations
resolved to observe and coolly analyze, was compelled to
surrender to his power. The Eev. Dr. H. B. Eidgaway
tells this story of his own failure to maintain, while Bishop
Simpson was preaching, his critical attitude : " It was our
good-fortune to liear the bishop when he preached as our
representative before the British Wesleyan Conference at
Burslem in 1870. Bishop Foster, then Dr. Foster, his co-
delegate, said to me, ' Let us go up into the gaUery and take
seats where we can see the effect of the sermon on the Con-
ference.' And so we took seats in one end of the deep gal-
lery of the old chapel, whence we could overlook the plat-
form on which sat the ' one hundred,' and have a general
view of the audience. The preacher's text was : ' But none
of these things move me' (Acts xx. 24). I do not remember
the order of the sermon. He discussed the call to the min-
istry, gave a graphic picture of Paul's career — his trials and
successes — pausing as the apostle was confronted by each
successive conflict, and hearing him cry, ' But none of these
things move me.' "\Ye followed with the rest, and were glad
THE BEITISH CONFEEENCE AT BUR8LEM. 203
to see that our great bishop was carrying the British with
him. When his explanations were well through, the antith-
eses and climaxes made, suddenly he adverted to his own call
to preach. He depicted his youth, his orphanage, his long
struggles. Finally the Spirit of God fastened the convic-
tion upon him, and now the difficulty was to break it to his
mother. How would she be affected by it ? Could she give
him up? Could he ever leave her? He was her only son.
Approaching her one day, he said, ' Mother, I think I shall
have to preach.' "Without hesitation she said, ' Why, Mat-
thew, I have been expecting this since you were a child.
Your father and I dedicated you to God when you were
born.' * At this recital my heart went to my -throat ; my
eyes overflowed. I tried to hide my emotion from Dr.
Foster, but, as I did so, I glanced at him ; and he, if possible,
was more overcome than I was. We both wept, forgetful
of others. We also had fallen under the spell of the great
preacher ; this, too, when we had meant to study in cold
blood the secret of his power over an audience."f
It has been my privilege, in recent years, to visit England
several times, and during each visit to see more or less of
Wesleyan ministers and laymen ; and I have never failed
to hear something said by them of the wonderful sermon
preached by Bishop Simpson at the Burslem Conference.
He had been in England in 1857, and was there again in
1881, but this sermon made such an impression that he is
remembered as the orator who so mightily stirred the hearts
of English Methodists in the year 1870.
* This incident lias already been given in the bishop's own language,
p. 50.
t From the Methodist Review, No. 325, p. 26.
i
X.
BISHOP SIMPSON'S THEORY OF PREACHING.
Methodist Preaching the Style Adopted by Laymen. — Eidicule by Society
of the Early IMethodist Preachers. — Goldsmith on the State-Church
Sermons of his Time. — Bishop Simpson's Theory of Preaching Con-
tained in his " Yale Lectures." — Preaching is for the Common People.
— The Minister a Connecting Link between the Rich and the Poor. —
A Beautiful Illustration. — The Sympathetic Voice. — The Exhortation
at Lock Haven. — Persuasion rather than Instruction the End of Preach-
ing.— The Minister a Witness. — Extemporaneous Preaching the ]\Iost
Effective. — His own Mode of Acquiring the Power of Extemporaneous
Address. — Bascom, Summerfleld, Olin, Durbin, and Simpson. — Durbin
and Simpson Contrasted. — Examples of Durbin's Electric Power. —
Account of the Sermon on " The Victory of Faith," by an Editor of
the Andover Beview.
THE SECRET OF HIS POWER. 207
X.
What was the secret of the extraordinary power in preach-
ing of which we have given a scant account ? To answer
this question we must go baclv to quite another : " What is
Methodist preaching?" Shortly answered, it may be said
that Methodist preaching is the style of public speech un-
consciously adopted by laymen, who addressed the people,
not professionally, but from the impulse of overmastering
conviction. They fought the schools, which had gone astray,
and overthrew them. Summoned by Wesle}'" to the field,
they doubtless fell into many blunders, but they had the
capital qualities of directness, energy, and intensity. Fortu-
nately for them and the truth they served, they were inca-
pable of Avriting sermons. Their earnestness roused the
anger of cultivated society ; poets and essayists ridiculed
them ; Cowper retorted by ridiculing the fashionable preach-
ers of his day. Goldsmith, holding, as he did, enthusiasm in
religion to be vulgar, and denying to the Methodist preach-
ers common-sense, notes how often and justly they affected
their hearers. He asks, " What might not be the conse-
quences did our bishops testify the same fervor and entreat
their hearers as well as argue?" This same keen-sighted
essayist describes the common people of England as being
" the most barbarous and most unknowing of any in Eu-
rope," and charges their ignorance chiefly to their teachers,
" who, with the most pretty gentlemanlike serenity, deliver
their discourses and address the reason of men who never
reasoned in all their lives. They are told of cause and
effect, of beings self -existent, and the universal scale of being.
They are informed of the excellence of the Bangorian Con-
208 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
troversy and the absurdity of an intermediate state. The
spruce preacher reads his lucubration without lifting his
nose from the text and never ventures to earn the name
of enthusiast." * The war with formalism raged for a
century, until the perfunctory style of pulpit address dis-
appeared. In the nature of the case, preaching, as taught
in the schools, will, unless carefully guarded, tend to be-
come professional. This tendency is best checked by the
appearance of men from the ranks of the laity, who speak
from intense conviction and bring the churches back to
nature again.
That these laymen were led in England by trained cler-
gymen does not impair the truth of our contention, for their
clerical leaders had themselves been driven from the church-
es, and were compelled to deal in the fields and streets with
miscellaneous crowds. Audiences on foot, with neither
roof above them nor walls to shut them in, will not tarry
to hear a dull sermon. How far this direct method of ad-
dress was carried into other than the Methodist churches
of the United States can never be told. We do know that
one of its representatives, John Summerfield, was much
sought for by those churches, and was regai'ded by their
young and rising ministers as a model of pulpit excellence.
James W. Alexander calls him the most enchanting preach-
er he ever heard. f And yet Summerfield was, as to training
for his vocation, merely a layman, and rendered scarcely
any service to the churches as a pastor.
To this school, if we may so call it. Bishop Simpson be-
longed, both by inheritance and by the manner of his en-
tering upon the ministry. To tell the secret of his power
was beyond even his ability; neither poet nor orator can
unfold the mystery which comes the nearest of all we
know to a preternatural endowment. But he has left us
in his " Yale Lectures on Preaching " an account of the
* The Bee, No. 7. t " Thoughts on Preaching," p. 147.
BISHOP SIMPSON'S THEORY OF PREACHING. 209
conditions of mind under which he worked. He has set
forth, with much modesty, a theory of preaching — and, as
he draws from his own experience, the theory of his own
preaching.
And in the forefront of his lessons is this one, that preach-
ing is pre-eminently for the common people, and should be
on the level of their understandings. To illustrate this he
refers over and over again to the example of Christ and his
apostles : " When I take the New Testament in my hands,
I find the Saviour and his apostles teaching the people,
visiting the sick, healing the wretched, comforting the sor-
rowing, and being much in prayer ; but I find not a single
direction how to write a sermon or to read it, or how to
manage the voice and the gestures so as to be accounted an
eloquent orator. They had the truth by direct inspiration ;
we must study to attain it. But, with that truth given, they
seem to have thought of nothing but going forth, burning,
shining, blazing in all the glory of a gospel of glad tidings,
and, without one thought of appearance or manner, swiftly
presenting the truth so as to touch the hearts and con-
sciences of the people. As Christ and his apostles did not
dwell at all upon what occupies the minds of so many young
ministers, so I fear that many think but little of what
burned in the hearts of Christ and his apostles. . . .
" . . . In the time of our Saviour the question was asked,
' Have any of the rulers believed on him V and under the
labors of his disciples it is said, ' Not many wise, not many
noble are called,' yet the common people heard them gladly.
In the Eeformation the masses rallied around the standard
of Luther and his coadjutors. ... If ministers expect suc-
cess they must tread in the footsteps of the great masters
and throw themselves fearlessly upon the sympathies of
the people. ... It is well not to keep in mind the distin-
guished men who may chance to be present, but to speak for
the benefit of the masses. Luther said that he did not think
of the doctors and professors, of whom he had some forty,
14
210 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
but he addressed his sermons to the masses of the working
people, of whom there were some two thousand," *
In harmony with these convictions was his sense of the
importance of the position of the minister as a connecting
hnk between the rich and the poor. He looked with dread
upon the fact, daily becoming clearer, that a wall of separ-
ation is rising " between the capitalist and the laborer, be-
tween the higher classes and the lower." He reminded the
young minister that the " masses generally identify the min-
ister with the higher classes of society," f and warns him
never to give the common people reason to doubt for a mo-
ment his sympathy with them. He believed with all his
soul that the ministers of the country, by winning the con-
fidence of the poor, will control the solution of our coming
social problems. This he was confident they will do not by
elaborating theories, but by the force of a genuine sympathy
with men as men. Lamartine said that he had conspired
with the communists of Paris as the lightning-rod conspires
with the thunder-cloud, by drawing down innocuously its
threatening fires. So Bishop Simpson held that the min-
ister is a bond between the extremes of society, and that
his office is to keep them in peaceful touch with each other.
The question, " how to reach the masses," never was a ques-
tion for him ; he sought them, loved them, and found his
way without effort to the inmost recesses of their hearts.
He completes his discussion of the question, " "Who are
the special objects of the preacher's address ?" with one of
the most beautiful illustrations he has anywhere used. He
appears to be solicitous to place his view of the spirit which
should animate Christian ministers in such clear light that
it cannot be misunderstood : " On the ministers of our coun-
try, now and for years to come, rests, and will rest, a fear-
ful responsibility. No other class, I repeat, can stand be-
tween the rich and the poor, the learned and the ignorant,
* "Yale Lectures," pp. 360, 175, 191. t Ibid., p. 303.
CONDESCENDING TO THE LOWLY. ^U
the virtuous and the vicious, but men divinely sent and com-
missioned of the Lord Jesus to stoop to the lowest depths of
degradation, and yet to keep themselves unspotted from the
"world. The minister must ever give a helping hand to his
brother; while he looks with affection on the wretched out-
cast struggling in the mire of the pit of degradation, he also
looks heavenward, whither he draws his erring brother ; and
there he beholds a Saviour's face wreathed with a smile
of approbation. While he struggles to draw his brother
from destruction the Saviour's hand holds him and draws
him nearer to himself. It is safe to reach out one hand to
rescue the sinner from the verge of hell, if with the other
we can grasp the hand of Omnipotent love. The office of
the true minister is to stand between God and sinful man,
listening to the whispers of love and repeating them in the
ears of the fallen. How deep he may go who can tell?
" I shall never forget an exhibition I once attended. Short-
ly after schools for the imbecile were commenced in Europe
a young man, moved by benevolence, crossed the ocean to
examine their mode of operation and success. Assured of
their utility, he returned and commenced a similar institu-
tion. He advertised for the most idiotic and helpless child
that could be found. Amono; those brouo;'ht to him was a
little boy of five years of age. He had never spoken or
walked, had never chewed any hard substance, or given a
look of recognition to a friend. He lay on the floor, a mass
of flesh, without even ability to turn himself over. Such
was the student brought to this school. The teacher fruit-
lessly made effort after effort to get the slightest recogni-
tion from his eye, or to produce the slightest intentional
act. Unwilling, however, to yield, at the hour of noon he
had the little boy brought to his room, and he lay doAvn be-
side him every day for half an hour, hoping that some favor-
able indication might occur. To improve the time of his
rest, he read aloud from some author. One day, at the end
of six months, he was unusually weary, and did not read.
212 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
He soon discovered that the child was uneasy and was try-
ing to move itself a little, as if to turn towards him. The
thought flashed upon his mind, ' It misses the sound of my
voice.' He turned himself closely to it, brought his mouth
near the child's hand, and after repeated efforts the little
fellow succeeded in placing his finger on the teacher's hps,
as if to say, ' Make that sound again.' The teacher said
that moment he felt he had the control of the boy. He
gained his attention, and b}^ careful manipulation of his mus-
cles succeeded in teaching him to walk, and then to read ;
and when I saw him, at the end of five years, he stood on
a platform, read correctly, recited the names of the presi-
dents of the United States, and answered accurately a num-
ber of questions on our national history. I looked with
astonishment, and said to myself, 'Was there ever such
patience and such devotion V I said, ' Was there ever an
instance of one stooping so low and waiting so long?'
Then I said, ' Yes, there was one instance — the Son of God
came down from heaven, laid himself down beside me, his
great heart by my heart, watched me with perpetual care,
infused into me of his own life, and waited for nearly twen-
ty years before I reached my finger to his lips, and said,
' Speak, Lord, for thy servant heareth.' What condescen-
sion ! what love to fallen man ! Christ stooped so low —
it authorizes us to stoop and wait on and wait ever. Some
of these wretched ones have been suffering for more than
eight-and-thirty years, and have been l3nng at the edge of
the pool, waiting for us to come and help tliem into the
troubled waters."
I have spoken of his sympathetic voice, whose tones, with-
out ajDparent effort, opened a way to the heart and took
full possession there for his thought. He never captured
his hearers by bursts of energy ; least of all was he ever for
an instant declamatory. What seemed most visible to the
hearer was that the speaker was wholly possessed of his
theme, and yet he, it was equally visible, was wholly pos-
HARMONY OF SUBJECT AND VOICE. 213
sessed of himself. Not a movement of hand or arm, not a
tone, exceeded the due Umits which Nature prescribes for
the highest effects. A sort of rhythmic harmony was kept
up between the subject, the feeUng which it awakened in
himself, and the expression of thought and feeling which
he was giving to his audience. His account of this quality
of preaching is too brief for our entire satisfaction, and yet
it runs in the direction of explanation.
" The voice," is his account of it, " should always be in
harmony with the subject, and should indicate the earnest
love, the deep solemnity, and the ardent zeal of the preach-
er. It is sometimes called the sympathetic voice, and seems
to blend the speaker both with his subject and with the
feelings of his audience. He stands as if forgetting him-
self, and tries to bring about a perfect union of the subject
and the hearers." * This appears again in his definition of
unction: "What is usually termed unction comes from a
heart filled with love to God and man, and a voice and man-
ner brought into perfect harmony with that mental and
spiritual state. It is impossible to convey in words what
this harmony is. It is a perceptible, but indescribable, con-
cord between the subject and language employed and the
tone of voice and sympathy of spirit manifested in the en-
tire movement of the speaker. As this mental state is kin-
dled very largely by prayer, so it harmonizes with a prayer-
ful utterance and a prayerful spirit." f This is as near to a
disclosure of the secret of his power as the great master
could probably come.
The harmony between subject and voice he, of course,
attained without conscious effort. It was remarkable, too,
that he who drew tears so freely from others scarce ever
dropped a tear himself. His eyes became suffused with
moisture, and glistened with that peculiar brightness which
the moistened eye wears, but seldom overflowed. Once
* " Lectures on Preaching," p. 183. t Ibid., p. 109.
214 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
only I saw him reach for his handkerchief to reheve his
eyes, and, horrihile clictu, it could not be found. He was
at the time in a conference, addressing the candidates for
ordination. With the utmost composure he leaned over to
the secretary, at his right hand, and whispered a few words
in his ear. A handkerchief was reached to him without the
movement being observed save by the few who sat behind
him, and the address went on. All this time his hearers
were in a tremor of tearful excitement.
The most extraordinary exhibition of this peculiar sym-
pathy which I ever witnessed in him was at our church in
Lock Haven, Pennsylvania, in the spring of 1872. The Cen-
tral Pennsylvania Conference was in session ; it was Sunday
afternoon, and the ministers of the Conference were present
in full force. He had been ill for months, and was wholly
unable to preach. Indeed, at that time, but a handful of
bishops were left us. Death had been busy among them,
and the strain of administration coming upon the four re-
maining was too much for their strength. The sermon of
the occasion was preached by another, and the people sat at
its close, half hoping (yet doubting) that Bishop Simpson
would say a few words to them before the service broke up.
He rose from his seat with evident effort, and repeated from
the Revelation of St. John the words : " I saw seven golden
candlesticks ; and in the midst of the seven candlesticks, one
like unto the Son of Man ; . . . his head and his hairs were
white like wool, as white as snow ; and his eyes were as a
flame of fire ; . . . and his voice as the sound of many wa-
ters. And he had in his hand seven stars. . . . Write . . .
the mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my
right hand ; . . . The seven stars are the angels of the seven
churches." His theme was : " Christ holds his ministers in
his right hand." Briefly explaining that he was unable to say
much, but wished to address a few words to his brethren, he
proceeded to unfold Christ's supporting power as imaged in
St. John's vision. I can only describe from recollection, but
ADDRESS AT LOCEHAVEN. 215
I well remember being impressed by the extreme beauty of
the exhortation. As he proceeded he seemed to me to be
taking in his survey all the trying experiences of the min-
ister's life ; but, barely suggesting these, he led his hearers
up to the thought that Christ holds the angels of the
churches in his right hand, and that, held there, they shine
as stars. As he proceeded, the languor of illness fell away
from him ; the sunken chest and bent shoulders passed from
sight ; the pallid face was lit up by the glow of his feeling.
But the eyes, who can describe them ? Moistened, as usual
with him in the high states of feeling, they appeared to be
looking into infinite distances, as though, beyond congrega-
tion and church, John's vision was palpably before him. As
he saw, he reported to the expectant people gathered about
him, and by instinct his theme came forward at times as a
refrain : " The stars in his right hand are the angels of the
churches."
While thus apparently rapt in vision, he was evidently
conscious of the presence of his hearers and of their sympa-
thy. Their tears, their sobs, their ejaculations, must have
reminded him that he was in the midst of a throng whose
hearts were wholly subject to the cadences of his voice.
They saw as he saw, felt as he felt, and were lifted up as
far as it was his wish to carry them. As I listened I won-
dered how the address would come to an end ; it did not end
in any sense of artistic closing. The voice ceased, and the
people still sat, sobbing and ejaculating, till, by slow de-
grees, they came to themselves again. He had spoken about
three quarters of an hour, and in that time had wholly car-
ried his hearers out of their ordinary consciousness of them-
selves.
His method was also largely determined by his opinion of
the end to be kept in view. By one brief distinction, name-
ly, that the end of preaching is persuasion, he separated
himself from a large school of sermonizers. To use his own
words, " Persuasion, rather than instruction, is the great end
216 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
of preaching. Instruction is essential, but without persuasion
the sinner is never moved or saved." * In order to persua-
sion, he insisted that the preacher should be a witness, and
that, as a witness, should be capable of giving his personal
testimony. He dwells much upon this thought in his ser-
mons : " A man," to cite a single passage, " might have ar-
gued with the Jews until his head was gray, but when one
stood up and said, ' One thing I know, that whereas I was
blind, now I see,' that was an argument which they could
not resist. And so it is. We may preach delightfully, but
can we testify ? Paul testified. When he stood before the
Roman governors, he told his experience. He knew that
what had touched his own heart w^ould touch the hearts of
others. My brethren, let us go in like manner and testify to
the great truths of the gospel." f He proceeds still further;
he makes this the chief element in the personality of the
preacher, which, in his opinion, sliould be exhibited in every
sermon. " He [the preacher] stands as a witness and an il-
lustration of the influence of divine power. As he knovv^s
the truth of the gospel, others may know it ; as he has felt
the power of the gospel, others may feel it also. He tells
them how he was moved ; out of how deep a pit he was
drawn ; how his feet have been placed on the Rock of Ages ;
how he repented and believed ; how he was delivered from
tribulations, and how he is now filled with power to resist
the allurements which once took him captive ; how that
once he was influenced only by the visible and earthly, but
that now he is under a sweet attraction of the unseen and
heavenly.":}; The personality which he would have the
preacher throw into every discourse is a spiritual pereonal-
ity, and this he regards as essential to the highest success.
It follows from these principles that he regards extempo-
••' "Yale Lectures on Preachiug," p. 174.
t "The Christiau Ministry: Sermons," p. 76.
X "Lectures," pp. 1G7, 168.
HIS F AGILITY OF EXPRESSION. 217
raneous preaching as the most effective. For this will best
express whatever unction the preacher has ; will best create
the harmony between the theme, the feeling which it in-
spires, and the preacher's tones and action. He is careful,
however, to insist that this direct mode of address, as he
prefers to call it, is compatible with the most careful prepa-
ration. " It may be abused by ignorant and indolent men,
but it is not designed to diminish the necessity for extensive
reading and careful thought. The order and parts of the
discourse should be clearly fixed in the mind ; illustrations
may be selected and arranged ; suitable language for cer-
tain portions may be well studied, or the whole sermon may
be written ; yet, at the time of delivery, with the heart full
of the subject, and with the outline clearly perceived, let
the speaker rely on his general knowledge of language and
his habit of speaking for the precise words he may need.
If he be deeply in earnest he will, as he proceeds, feel a
glow of enthusiasm which will give warmth and vigor to his
expression," *
As to himself, his power of expression was very unusual.
No matter how suddenly summoned to speak, he had apt
words at command. The human, interest of every occasion
was instantly perceived by him, and out of that he readily
drew the materials of discourse. In framing his thought
into speech, he was aided by the fact that his thought was
never recondite. His meaning was instantly obvious; he
remembered that the public speaker deals with the ordinary
experiences of mankind, and to these, as they are known in
the home, the school, the church, and the state, he addressed
himself. If ever abstract, it was in pursuing some analogy
between the visible and the invisible world ; in this he was
aided by his unusual facility of illustration. I do not re-
member a single nice distinction in the whole range of
his sermons ; he took the leading truths of Christianity
* " Lectures on Preacliing," p. 173.
218 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
and exhibited them in large outlines. Thus he was dis-
tinguished for breadth rather than depth of thought. Be-
fore the people he was not a miner tracing out hidden
veins of truth ; rather he lifted them up to his own lofty
position and pointed them to the scenes beyond. And in
nothing did this broadening of the people's thinking show
itself more than in his habit of reminding them of the
thinness of the veil which separates the seen from the un-
seen ; one world where, apparently, there are two ; one con-
sistent movement of Providence towards a definite goal;
one life for the believer, though called here and in the here-
after by diverse names ; one kingdom, whose duration is
eternal — these are the truths which were most j^resent to
him. These are not small, not superficial thoughts ; they
are the greatest with which the human mind is occuj)ied.
He treats them not speculatively, but biblically ; not as
matters of purely intellectual apprehension, but of trusting
faith. On these truths he had staked his destiny, temporal
and eternal, and he called on men to do the same.
But how did he acquire his extraordinary facility of ex-
temporaneous address ? On this point, also, he has in his
usual modest way, but satisfactorily, given us light : '' With-
out any expectation of its influence on my future life, I ac-
quired the habit when a youth of reading aloud to my
friends, from books in any language I studied, whatever I
found to be either very beautiful or \qvy interesting. Espe-
cially was this the case with the writings of Xenophon and
the orations of Demosthenes, Virgil's '^neid,' and Fenelon's
' Telemachus.' It was also my practice for a number of 3^ears
to read in family worship from the original languages, thus
accustoming myself to instantaneous choice of words to ex-
press the ideas of the writers. This practice, however,
while giving me greater command of language, may not
have made me quite so familiar with the idiomatic structure
of other languages ; at least I never advanced as far as the
sophomore who, descanting on the study of Latin, said that
CHOOSING THE GREAT SUBJECTS. 219
he could think best in Latin. I confess that all my hfe
my thinking has been in English. Another method is to
hold personal religious conversation with individuals. The
process of explaining to one attentive mind some doctrine
of the gospel, or urging motives for immediate personal ac-
tion, imparts a directness of address and readiness of lan-
guage which will be of great service in the pulpit. There
is philosophy as well as piety in visiting those who are sick
and in prison, in going out into the highways and hedges,
and compelling men to come in to the feast of love. To ac-
quire clearness and beauty of language, some have recom-
mended the reading of Cowper or Milton, or some poet who
has written on religious topics, a half-hour before entering
the pulpit, that the mind may be carried in this elevated
strain to its pulpit work. I would greatly prefer, however,
spending that time in reading the words of Jesus or of in-
spired penmen."*
Doctor James W. Alexander, in his " Thoughts on Preach-
ing," speaks of ministers Avho "preach twenty years, and
yet never preach on Judgment, Hell, the Crucifixion, the
essence of saving faith, nor on those great themes which in
all ages affect children and the common mind, such as the
Deluge, the sacrifice intended of Isaac, the death of Absa-
lom, the parable of Lazarus. The Methodists constantly
pick out these striking themes, and herein gain a great ad-
vantage over us." This peculiarity of the old Methodist
preachers was eminently the peculiarity of Bishop Simpson.
Running over the list of his published sermons, such titles
as these meet the eye : " The Gospel the Power of God ;"
" The Resurrection of Christ ;" " The Great Commission ;"
"What Think Ye of Christ?" "The Effect on the Human
Mind of the Manifestation of God's Glory ;" " The Victory
of Faith ;" " The Contest for Eternal Lifel" He valued the
privilege of addressing the people too highly to waste his
* " Lectures on Preaching,'' pp. 190, 191.
220 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
opportunity. There is not one in the many topics of his
discourses which does not touch some vital part of Chris-
tianity. The suggestion that he was to preach merely to
entertain he would have repelled with scorn.
Among the chief Methodist preachers of this century,
whose power was proved by immense foUowings of the peo-
ple, the most conspicuous were Bascom, Summerfield, Olin,
Durbin, and Simpson. The first three were born in the lat-
ter part of the last century, and, in the period of their high-
est influence, preceded Bishop Simpson. Bascom was one
of his teachers in Madison College ; Summerfleld had died
when Simpson was quite a lad. Olin, too, was more his
predecessor than his contemporary. We more naturally
compare him with Durbin, who was eleven years his senior,
and with whom he was, during the public life of both, in
frequent association. They were alike in one particular;
their oratory was wholly natural, and in no sense the prod-
uct of formal training. They were alike in choosing, by
preference, the great themes of Christianity ; alike in sim-
plicity and clearness of statement, and alike in the frequent
exhibition of dramatic power. And yet, though each was
genuinely eloquent, they differed. In the delivery of Dur-
bin's sermon there were two men, wholly contrasted with
each other, the one didactic and almost dryly expository,
the other brilliant, explosive, and at times overwhelming.
In Bishop Simpson's expression of himself there was more
unity. If his sympathy kindled, and it almost invariably
did, it kindled simultaneously with the development of his
theme. When in its greatest force it glowed as a pene-
trating warmth, and left the people subdued and weeping.
If he went beyond this he led them to rapturous expressions
of Christian joy. Durbin's great passages were surprises,
hffhtnine; flashes, and in their suddenness would almost lift
his hearers from their seats. When inspired by high-wrought
feeling, some of his strokes of oratory were so daring that
the critic would be amazed at the perilousness of the ven-
DUUBIN'S DRAMATIC POWER. 221
ture. There Avas, however, no peril, for the power given
him when thus inspired was irresistible. As he said of him-
self, in these moments, it seemed as if the earth were too
small for him. I recall an instance of this power exhibited
by him in one of the years of my student life, and in a ser-
mon on the Judgment. He had been dwelling in his argu-
ment on the point that penalt}^ is proportioned to the de-
gree of light vouchsafed. He quoted, in tones which feel-
ing always gave him, the words of Christ : " Woe unto thee,
Chorazin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! for if the mighty
works which were done in you had been done in Tyre and
Sidon, they would have repented long ago in sackcloth and
ashes. But I say unto you, it shall be more tolerable for
Tyre and Sidon at the day of judgment than for you. And
thou, Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be
brought down to hell." With a rapid suggestion that we
shall be judged by the same principles, and that, if we fall,
we shall fall lower still, he leaned over the pulpit, bent his
eyes earthward, and, with tones, look, and gesture which are
difficult to describe, called out : " Ye inhabitants of Chora-
zin and Bethsaida, rise up and let us come down." It was
done in an instant, but the picture of the falling mass, call-
ing as they went down for their lower places, was before
every eye and shook mind and heart with a perceptible
quiver.
Let no one imagine that this was a piece of art ; it was
the sudden prompting of high -wrought excitement in a
speaker capable of exhibiting his thought and feeling dra-
matically. Doctor Durbin once said to me that in these ex-
alted moods which expressed his greatest power, he seemed
to himself to be in a picture-gallery, and to be taking down
one picture after another and showing them to the people.
This was only saying that in such states of mind all his
thoughts became images. Another example of this sudden
expression of power, belonging to my college life, is inefface-
ably impressed upon my memory. He was describing the
222 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
displeasure of God with sinful men, and then, with a quick
transition, turned his discourse into a direct appeal. " Sin-
ner," he broke out, " the wrath of God smites j^ou ; it not
only smites you, but it abides on you ; it not only abides on
you, but it grinds you." When he struck the word " grinds,"
it was in such tone and such dwelling on each of its separate
letters that we instantly saw the mills of God crushing the
doomed criminal. The difference between these two elo-
quent men may be summed up in saying that Durbin gave
his hearers sudden flashes of that light which " never was
on sea or land," to be followed, after a brief interval, by
others just as sudden ; while Simpson fixed the thoughts on
one object and poured light on it until it not only stood
out in perfect clearness, but was invested with the halo
which we ascribe to whatever belongs to the supernatural
sphere.
To the student of oratory, the memorials which these two
preachers have left of their pulpit preparations are of the
profoundest interest. I have in my possession a collection
of Durbin's skeletons of sermons, comprising the bulk, prob-
ably, of his remains in this kind. They are in the most pre-
cise sense skeletons, mere bones, but the bones are all artic-
ulated, and the skeleton has feet to walk with, when the or-
ator, by the magic power of his genius, shall have created a
soul under the ribs of death. I have before me, at this mo-
ment of writing, the outline of the sermon from which I
have cited the striking passage on the wrath of God. Its
date is Carlisle, 1836 ; the text, Matthew xvi. 26 : " For what
is a man profited if he shall gain the whole world and lose
his own soul ?" Under the second general head, the loss of
the soul, comes as one of the points : " The actual infiiction
of misery hy the visitations of God. Enlarged That is all.
He had, doubtless, the vision in his mind, more or less dis-
tinct, of all that this reminder suggested. And he did en-
large ; he himself was enlarged, and his audience with him ;
walls, roof, and all that pertained to the structure we were
" THE VICTORY OF FAITHS 223
in, were swept away, and we had the vision of the things
which no mortal eye can discern. This hint of purpose oc-
curs ahnost habitually, sometimes varied by such forms as
" enlarge — enforce earnestly." The outlines prepared by
Bishop Simpson for his preaching are of the briefest. A
narrow slip of paper, as long as one's hand, is the average
size. Take the famous sermon on the " Vision of the Wa-
ters," founded on the first part of Ezekiel xlvii. It is on a
sheet of ordinary note paper, and is written in pencil. The
line of thought is traced and no more. In preaching, Bish-
op Simpson never used his skeleton ; it was left in his study.
Doctor Durbin's habit was to keep his outline very closely
under his eye.
I know it is usually said that Methodists are quickly sus-
ceptible to the awakening of emotion, and that their stand-
ard of pulpit eloquence would not be accepted by the world
at large. We doubt if this be a correct judgment, for we
shall show more fully than we have already that the power
of Bishop Simpson was confessed by all conditions of men,
in whatever country he preached. It will appear too, as we
proceed, that he was equally effective in handling other
classes of subjects. Meanwhile we will close this chapter by
presenting an estimate of the bishop's preaching by one of
the editors of the Andover Review. It is a critical judg-
ment, and therefore comes within the scope of our present
discussion :
" Some years ago, at a Conference over which he was pre-
siding in a New England city, it was our privilege to hear
him, and to hear him at his best. His sermon happened
to be what is generally conceded to be pre-eminently his
' great ' sermon on ' The Victory of Faith.' Such an oppor-
tunity rarely occurs twice in a lifetime. The preaching ser-
vice had been preceded by a ' love-feast,' and the mental
condition of most of the vast audience was both that of
eager expectancy and deep spiritual preparation. When
the sermon was reached, the bishop slowly rose from his
224 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
seat and advanced to the side of the pulpit upon the open
platform. He had, as is said to have been often the case,
the languid and exhausted look of a hard-worked man. His
height and gently stooping figure suggested a kind of scholar-
like awkwardness. His features, pale, strongly and sharply
cut, but by no means classic in their mould, intimated a cer-
tain strength of character, but nothing more, unless we ex-
cept the large, firm mouth and sensitive lips that betokened
the orator. The eyelids drooped slightly over the sad, al-
most expressionless, leaden-blue eyes, deeply sunken under
his broad, low broAV, which was surmounted by thin, straight,
light -brown hair, slightly tinged with gray. The voice
began in a thin, husky, nasal, high-pitched, and an almost
feeble tone, uncertain in its fibre, and unimpressive m its
general effect. The words were slowly but clearly enunci-
ated, and yet called for an effort of attention on the part
of the audience. There was little in the appearance of the
man to indicate the treasure within. For the first fifteen
minutes a stranger would be likely to experience a sense
of disappointment. But the eagle was only reserving his
strength for an upward flight. As he gradually worked
himself into the heart of his subject, as feeling gathered,
and he became increasingly sensitive to the subtle, S3"rapa-
thetic influence proceeding from the audience, his quavering
tenor voice grew penetrating, resonant, sympathetic, and
impassioned ; the stooping figure became erect ; expressive
gesture was no longer restrained ; the dull eyes were kindled
into a blaze by the long pent-up fire Within ; his thoughts
seemed to play over his face like a luminously radiating
atmosphere, and, unconsciously, one felt the force of the
shrewd description of a famous preacher, ' the ugly man
who becomes beautiful when he speaks ;' the sentences grew
short and pithy, and were uttered with an incisiveness and
a rapidity of enunciation and a peculiar stress of voice upon
the final words.
" Whenever he touched the finer chords of feeling there
A DARING ALLEGORY. 225
was a thrilling melod}'^ in his tones, like the native music of
the land of his Irish ancestors, full of plaintiveness, with
now and then a kind of wailing tenderness of pathos. Soon
rising on his theme's broad wing, he struck into a most
daring allegory. The Genius of Atheistic Science was con-
ducted over the vast realm of things visible and material
in earth and air and sea, far up and out into the stellar
worlds, and all were given to him for a possession, even to
the most distant star on the outermost rim of the universe.
Then, in boldest contrast, he graphically pictured the Genius
of Christian Faith as he surveyed his sublime inheritance.
These riches of the material realm — ' all are yours.' He bore
him aloft and lifted the veil that hides the gleaming splen-
dor of his inheritance in the world unseen and eternal, pre-
pared for the conquering sons of God. The effect was elec-
tric. Hundreds shouted, clapped their hands ; some rose to
their feet ; strong men and women wept and laughed at
once, as they gazed upon the vision of their ' inheritance
with the saints in light,' It was preaching to a full orches-
tra with the HaUelujah Chorus. The flight was a lofty one,
but the pinions were strong enough to bear the combined
weight of the theme, the speaker's emotions, and the throb-
bing hearts of the audience. Gradually and skilfully he
brought us back to earth, and traced the way in which our
sorrows, failures, and secret wrestlings of soul were prepar-
ing the crowns, and already giving us the earnest of the
glorious future, and clothing us even now with the garments
of the children of light.
" In order to estimate the great preacher's power and art
of public address, it is not necessary to describe the character
and effect of other specimens of his oratory. In the one
effort we have referred to may be found the salient charac-
teristics and principal elements of influence in his eloquence ;
it was a perfect type of his best manner. But to gauge him
while he was speaking was next to impossible. The critic
was insensibly compelled to yield himself to the orator ; he
15
226 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
had neither time nor inclination to think of more than one
word — genius. But in the cooler moments of recollection
the student of the bishop's eloquence would find that its
distinction was due more to the peculiar combination of a
profundity of evangelical earnestness, and the power so to
communicate his earnestness as to arouse popular enthusiasm
in evangelical truth, than to any one distinguishing excel-
lence that separated his power from that of other eminent
Christian orators."
It is sometimes said despondingly that these great preach-
ers have left no successors. We doubt if that be true. They
will always have successors so long as there are inheritors
of their deep conviction of the truth of Christianity. They
did not live in the dim border-land between faith and doubt.
They believed, and therefore they spoke, and the}'- believed
with a faith so intense that it gave them no rest. What
else could have borne Durbin along, through years of ever-
accumulating labor, from 1820 to 1872, or Simpson from 1833
to 188i? Yes, they will have successors so long as they
have successors to their faith. Modes of address may change,
and natural endowments may vary, but that subtle, inde-
scribable power which leads men captive will never fail a
ministry speaking with the consciousness of a vocation from
God. To this consciousness co-working with native gifts,
and helped by self-culture, Durbin and Simpson owed all
that they were.
XI.
DELEGATE TO THE GENERAL CONFERENCE,
1844, 1848, 1852.
General Conference of 1844. — Diary of President Simpson's Trip to New
York. — His Weariness of the Conference Proceedings. — The Case of
Bishop Andrew. — He is Asked to Resign. — Dread of the EflFect upon
the Country of a Division of the Church. — Position of Olin. — George
F. Pierce : " Let New England go."— Brilliant Reply of Jesse T. Peck.
— Constitutional Argument of Hamline. — Address of Bishop Andrew.
— Bishop Soule Threatens to Secede. — Durbin's Rejjly to Soule. —
Southern Tact. — The Protest of the South Read by Bascom. — The
Reply of the Majority. — A Contingent Plan of Separation. — The Louis-
ville Convention of 1845. — John C. Calhoun's Reference to the Division
of the Methodist Episcopal Church. — The General Conference of 1848.
— The Plan of Separation Repudiated. — Conference of 1853. — Simp-
son's Report on Lay Delegation.
THE GREAT DEBATERS. 229
XI.
President Simpson represented his ministerial brethren
of Indiana in three successive General Conferences, those
of 1841, 1848, 1852. The first of these authorized the divis-
ion of the Church, the second rescinded the " Plan of Sepa-
ration," and the third pronounced lay delegation to be inex-
pedient. In the first of these he tools little part ; in the
second his influence upon its most important measure was
decided ; in the last he was a recognized leader. In the
General Conference of 1852 he was chairman of the Com-
mittee on Lay Delegation, and presented the report which
postponed the consideration of the subject to some future
time. "VYe would naturally expect to find a man so well
fitted for leadership a conspicuous member of the General
Conference of 1844 ; on the contrary, he does not appear
at all in its memorable debates. He writes to his wife
while there : " I am in delightful obscurity." One rea-
son of this probably was, his temper was more that of a
diplomatist than of a debater. Moreover, he was one of the
younger delegates, being at that time only thirty-three years
of age. The controversy, which largely turned upon the
questions of the usage of the General Conference in the elec-
tion of bishops, and its authority over them when elected,
naturally fell into the hands of the elder preachers. Bangs,
Olin, Griffith, Collins, Durbin, Finley, Cartwright, Ilamline,
George Peck, Jesse T. Peck, Bascom, Crowder, W. A. Smith,
Longstreet, Lovick Pierce, George F. Pierce, "VVinans, Ca-
pers, Green, were the champions on the two sides. "What-
ever may be thought of the measures advocated or op-
posed by these men, there cannot be two opinions of their
extraordinary ability.
230 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON,
Bishop Simpson has left a diary of his trip to Kew York,
the seat of the General Conference. Part of it was rough,
and in some of its aspects amusing :
" I left Greencastle March 20th, 1844, in company with Mrs. Simpson
and cliildren, about twelve o'clock. We travelled in a threerhorse wagon,
accompanied also by the Rev. E. R. Ames, Rev. E. G. Wood, Mrs. Barns,
and Miss Wheeler. The air was cold, occasionally filled with falling
snow, and the roads were excessively muddy. Notwithstanding these
unfavorable circumstances, the company were in fine spirits, and we had
lively conversation, interrupted occasionally by the fears of the ladies, as
we plunged into deep holes or slid upon sidling spots.
March 23. — At seven o'clock we were upon the way. A great part of
it was cross-road (^. e., corduroy) and very bad. A snow-storm came on,
and tlie ground was, in a few minutes, covered. It, however, entirely
disappeared before middle of the afternoon. Without stopping, except
to warm, we forded Sugar Creek and Blue River, and reached Irvin's
about dark, having travelled twenty-nine miles — the day before twenty-
six. Here we lodged very comfortably, and were joined by friends from
Greencastle on their way to Cincinnati.
March 23. — We started about eight. After having travelled two miles
Mr. Ames missed his carpet bag, which the jolting had torn loose. The
wagoner was sent back to find it, while, to save time, lest we should
be too late for the train, Mr. Ames turned teamster. He mounted tlie
saddle-horse, which, by the way, had no saddle on him, and whose back
was as sharj) as a nor'wester; his feet were rested on the trace-chains,
for want of stirrups, and a large beech stick held erect over his shoulder
served for a whip — and then the wagon, a red bed with a white muslin
cover, in road-wagon style, well filled with live-stock and lumber — all
together not a bad subject for a Cruikshank. At Columbus we took the
train to Madison, and at that point a steamer to Cincinnati."
This was his first crossing of the Alleghany mountains.
Arriving at New York the day before the opening of the
Conference, he was welcomed to the house of Mr. James
Harper, then mayor of the city. " To me," he writes in his
narrative, " the scenes of the Conference were new. It was
my first session. It had pleased the members of the In-
diana Conference to elect me at the head of a delegation
composed of Ames, Wiley, Havens, Ruter, Miller, and AYood
WEAEY OF TEE CONFERENCE. 231
— all good and able men. Ames had been one of the mis-
sionary secretaries for the four years preceding. It had
long been the custom for the delegates to select the general
committees on which they would serve, and usually the first
on the list was a member of the Committee on Episcopacy.
As, however, my colleagues were all older men than my-
self, and had longer been members of Conference, I gave
to them their choice of places — Ames selecting for himself
the Book Committee, Wiley Episcopacy, and I the Com-
mittee on Education. Owing, however, to the excitement
which subsequently followed, the Committee on Educa-
tion met only a few times and did very little business.
Dr. Bascom, an active leader of the Southern party and
author of the protest of the Southern delegates, was its
chairman. I formed a very pleasant acquaintance with
Doctors Paine and Pierce, both of them afterwards bishops
in the Church, South. There were two subjects in which
I took interest and on which I offered resolutions. One of
them was on the exercising of more care in the examination
of titles to church property, the other the appointment of a
committee to look after the preparation of historical records
in each Conference."
In his letters to his wife, then at Pittsburgh, he repeatedly
confesses to a weariness of the Conference proceedings. With
regard to the debates upon the case of Bishop Andrew, he
is reticent, except barely to mention the facts. Under date
of May 18, 1844, he writes : " Ames is talked of for bishop,
but as yet there is no telling the result." In the third w^eek
of the Conference he writes thus to Mrs. Simpson :
" We are in the midst of such a storm on the subject of slavery that
everything else is forgotten. I think it possible that we shall split ; if
so, Tve shall only need one bishop, . . ."
On May 25 he writes again :
" Another week has passed since I last wrote, and it is difficult to say
how many more will pass before I shall be able to see you. Conference
232 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
has been engaged nearly the whole •week on Bishop Andrew's case, and
in all human probability will be engaged a large part of next week. I
am staying with Mr. Harper, the mayor of the city — a very pleasant fam-
ily. My acquaintance is small with the ladies of the city, whom you
mentioned in your last. Some of them are handsome, some ugly ; many
are very amiable and accomplished, but, taking all in all, '■ Iwad'na gie
my ain wife for ony wife I see.' Perhaps after I get away I shall be glad
that I came, but at present I have no pleasure here, worried with the
excitement and fatigue. I believe a month more would destroy my
health. . . ."
" New York, Moy 30, 1844.
"... We have now been upwards of four weeks in session, and have
done about nothing. Wlien we shall get through Heaven alone can tell
— probably not under from ten days to two weeks. So you must be pa-
tient, and well you may be when you remember that it is for me much,
more disagreeable to be absent than it is for you to have me absent."
The events of this historic General Conference deserve to
be dwelt upon from thpir connection with the event succeed-
ing them — the struggle for the preservation of the national
union. They had an important bearing, too, upon the life
of Bishop Simpson ; they formed a part of the preparatory
training by which he was fitted for the service rendered by
him to the country from 1861 to 1865. He was a witness
of the first breaking of the bonds of the national union ;
for the claim of the inherent right of slavery to go any-
where in the Church, in the person of a slaveholding bishop,
was followed by the claim of the right of slavery to go
anywhere within the limits of the nation.* Mr. Calhoun
trod in the footsteps of the Southern Methodist leaders ;
what they demanded for slaveholding as Methodists, he de-
manded for slaveholding as an American. The schism in
the Church not only preceded in time, but led on to the
greater schism — the attempt to create two nations out
of one. What wearied President Simpson to witness was
* As to the free states, it was asserted that slavery had the right of protec-
tion, when it was there in the persons of slaves in transit ; and as to the na-
tional territories, that it had there the right of undisturbed occupation.
THE CASE OF BISHOP ANDREW. 233
the preliminary rehearsal of the struggle of 1861 to 1865.
The Northern delegates to the General Conference who en-
gaged in the debates of 1844 knew that another debate,
with far other weapons, was impending if they failed to
save the unity of the Methodist Episcopal Church, The
Southern delegates were generally prepared to accept the
ultimate consequences of their action.
The issue before the General Conference of 1844 is thus
stated in Bishop Simpson's personal narrative : " The main
interest gathered around the question of slavery. A preach-
er of the Baltimore Conference had married a wife who in-
herited slaves. As he did not emancipate them while the laws
of Maryland, with some restrictions, admitted of emancipa-
tion, he was arraigned, tried, and excluded from the ministry
by his Conference. He appealed to the General Conference ;
the Southern delegates were excited by a disciplinary act
which they thought might reflect upon some of them.
More interest was occasioned by a rumor that Bishop An-
drew had married a slaveholding wife. The laws of Georgia
did not admit of emancipation, but as his episcopal duties
carried him through the entire Church, and he could choose
for himself his place of residence, his remaining in Georgia
and his slaveholding were believed to be a revolution of the
policy of Methodism. In the first case the decision of the
Baltimore Conference was confirmed by a vote which was
almost sectional. The Committee on Episcopacy addressed
a note to Bishop Andrew, asking him the facts in relation
to the report of his slaveholding. He replied in writing,
and his case came before the Conference."
The flood-gates of debate were now opened, and never, in
the history of our country at least, has there been a debate
more memorable. The participants w^ere wrought up by the
sense of the magnitude of the interests at stake to the high-
est tension of their faculties, and in their faculties they were
richly endowed. The possible consequences of the division
of the Church — the division of the nation and civil war —
234 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
were clearly before the minds of the speakers. Between
the contestants on either side stood Olin, in stature and
bearing a king of men, his head Northern, his heart South-
ern, appealing for moderation, for delay, for whatever this
side of compromise could avert the catastrophe of divis-
ion. Davis and Griffith, from a Southern Conference —
the Baltimore — offer a resolution asking Bishop Andrew
to resign. From the episcopal board comes the voice of
Soule counselling the delegates to be calm and to avoid
loudness of speech. He is read}'- to be " immolated " on the
altar of Union, but in what precise way he does not explain.
Winans, of Mississippi — an orator with the air of a back-
woodsman— retorts that he cannot help loud speaking, and
is going to speak loudly. He is calm, he tells his brother
delegates, but it is the calmness of despair. He is the first
of the speakers to suggest secession, but shrinks from pro-
nouncing the word. Bowen, of Georgia, is bolder, and pre-
dicts the disunion of the states as the probable result of the
division of .the Church. Crowder, of Virginia, draws a vivid
picture of the dreaded civil war : " The division of our Church
may follow, a civil division of this great Confederacy may
follow that, and then hearts will be torn apart ; master
and slave arrayed against each other, brother in the Church
against brother, and the North against the South ; and when
thus angered, with the fiercest passions and energies of our
nature brought into action against each other, civil war and
far-reaching desolation must be the final results."
This array of the probable consequences of the decision
of the General Conference must have made a strong impres-
sion upon the delegates. None could declare that Crowder's
forecasting of the future was extravagant. Bangs made
the point that Andrew was elected bishop in preference to
Capers, of South Carolina, because he was supposed not to
be a slaveholder. Davis followed this up by saying that he
had himself, in 1832, asked Capers if he could not in some
way rid himself of slaveholding, in the event of a nomina-
''LET NEW ENGLAND GO:' 235
tion to the episcopacy. The resistance of the South to the
Griffith and Davis resolution had, however, had some effect.
A substitute was proposed by Finley and Trimble, merely
expressing it as the sense of the General Conference that
Bishop Andrew should desist from exercising the functions
of his office till he had freed himself from all connection
with slaver}^
Around this substitute the final contest was Avaged ; the
South fought as if for life, the I^forth with the conviction
that nothing less than this would satisfy the churches of
the free states. At the outset one misapprehension had to
be removed from the minds of the Southern delegates, name-
ly, that the pressure put upon them was prompted by abo-
litionism, so called. The delegates on the other side took
pains to show that they were acting on established Metho-
dist usage, and were only expressing the ancient anti-slavery
feeling of the Church. Olin especially labored to make this
point clear to his Southern friends. Yet he at the same time
declared that any one who doubted the compatibility of the
Methodist ministerial office with slaveholding might be a
very good man, but was a very bad Methodist. He did not
consider that slaveholding necessarily worked a forfeiture
of the right to hold the office of bishop ; avowed that he
himself had been a slaveholder, and had never dreamed that
thereby he had become unfitted for the functions of the
Methodist ministry. Yet, cherishing these convictions, he
was in favor of the Finley resolution, and advised the South-
ern delegates to accept it. He spoke to the Southern Metho-
dists as one of their number, but with a knowledge of
Northern opinion which they had not and could not have.
Still the Southerners were unconvinced ; even this passion-
ate pleading failed to move them. George F. Pierce fol-
lowed him and charged all the trouble on I^ew England.
" Let ]S"ew England go," he said, with vehemence. " She has
been a thorn in our flesh, a messenger of Satan to buffet us.
Let her go, and joy go with her." These last words be-
236 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
came memorable, and provoked Jesse T. Peck's defence of
I^ew England, for happiness of retort perhaps the most brill-
iant speech of the Conference : " Let New England go, no,
sir, never! And here I beg to say that our Southern
brethren cannot induce us to use such language with refer-
ence to them. Let the South go, no, sir ! We cannot part
with our brethren whom w^e love so well. True, we cannot
compromise principle to save them, nor to save the East.
We shall live and die with them ; we will not let them go,
unless they tear themselves from us bedewed with the tears
of affection, Never, no, never !"
By this time the Southern delegates, being hard pressed,
had resolved on two points : (1) To claim that any censure
passed upon Bishop Andrew was also a censure upon them
as slaveholding ministers ; (2) To deny the administrative
authority of the General Conference over Bishop Andrew,
while fully admitting its judicial authority over him. The
last stand was made on the constitutional right of the Confer-
ence to deal with a bishop in the manner of a principal with
his agent. Longstreet, of Georgia, admitted that Bishop An-
drew had offered to resign, but the Southern delegates had
refused their consent to his resignation. " If it has come to
this," he said, addressing Bishop Andrew, " that being con-
nected with slavery disqualifies you, we too are disqualified."
Green, of Tennessee, added to this, that if Andrew were
deposed the preachers of the South could not serve their
people.
It must now have been obvious that a clear, dispassionate
statement of the constitutional powers of the General Con-
ference was needed, and it was furnished by Hamline. He
chose a propitious hour. A Sabbath had intervened ; the
surging feeling of the preceding week had had time to sub-
side. The overflowing emotion — not anger — Avhich had
accompanied the first opening of the question had spent
itself. Conviction was hardening into purpose. To yield
a particle seemed impossible to the delegates on either side.
ADDRESS OF BISHOP ANDREW. 237
In view of its constituencies the North declared it could not
but act, the South that it could not but resist. There was in
both the ino;rained Anolo-Saxon reverence for law. What
was precisely the law in the case ? And who will show it
to us ? Hamline's speech was like a cool stream of north
wind poured into a sultry summer atmosphere. That he
felt intensely was unquestionable, but his argument was
wholly dispassionate. With the ease of conscious mastery
he touched the vital point of the controversy — the adminis-
trative authority of the General Conference. After show-
ing what all agreed to, that the Conference has legislative
and judicial powers, he argued that it is the fountain of ex-
ecutive power in the Church, and as such has in possession
what it bestows. The argument of Hamline must have puz-
zled the Southern delegates. Smith, of Virginia, the first
important man who followed him, scarcely touched it, if
at all. He argued that the adoption of either the original
resolution or the substitute would be proscriptive ; would
be a most humiliating degradation of the w^hole Southern
ministry.
On Thursday, May 23d, Bishop Andrew rose and ad-
dressed the Conference. He revealed the fact that, prior to
his election in 1832, Winans had refused to vote for him, on
the ground that he was nominated as a non-slaveholder.
As to his own connection with slavery he justified it, and
called himself a slaveholder for conscience sake. He had
no apology to make, and would make none. " But," he
added, " if I have sinned against the Discipline, I refuse not
to die." His address, while very positive, w^as free from
any exhibition of dogmatism ; indeed, it accorded with the
amiable temper which has been universally ascribed to him.
Winans, always aggressive, denied the administrative au-
thority of the General Conference over a bishop. The Ken-
tuckian, Cartwright, whose strong common -sense alwa3^s
shone through his oddities of speech, replied vigorously to
Winans. " If," he said, " we have, in the economy of our
238 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Church, rules and regulations by which Ave can manage all
the officers of the Church until we come up to the bishops,
and then have no law, as was argued to-day, but the act of
expulsion, we are in a deplorable fix."
But the end of surprises had not come. Bishop Soule, the
senior bishop, had prepared one of his own for the Confer-
ence. Rising in his place, he repudiated the claim of an
administrative authority over himself and his colleagues. It
was clear that he, New England born, was going over to the
Southern side. He gave notice that their decision would
affect others besides Bishop Andrew. He was even then
ready to separate himself from the Church. " I am about,"
he said, " to take my leave of you, brethren. You must
know, you cannot but know, that, with the principles I have
stated to you, with the avowal of my sentiments in regard
to this subject, it will not be Bishop Andrew alone that
your word will affect. No, sir ! I implicate neither my col-
leagues on my right hand nor on my left ; but I sav the
decision of the question cannot affect Bishop Andrew alone.
I wish it to be understood : it cannot affect him aloneP The
Conference had thus brought before them the prospect of a
schism in the episcopate.
Here was a situation to try the nerve and courage of the
majority. The certainty of the secession of the Southern Con-
ferences, the cleaving of the episcopate in two, the possibil-
ity, in case the Church divided, of the secession of the South-
ern States from the Union, had all to be taken into their
thoughts. But they did not shrink from these or any conse-
quences, however appalling. A duty to God and the Church
was laid upon them, and they did their duty, Durbin re-
plied to Soule, on the afternoon of that same day, in a speech
of most telling eloquence. Earely are points more skilfully
taken or more powerfully enforced. He showed that the
Church had left the South to contend with slaverv as it
could, but that the North would not have a slaveholding
bishop forced on it. He denied that the Finley substitute
DUBBIN'S REPLY TO 80ULE. 239
deposed Bishop Andrew. " If I am pressed to a decision in
this case, I shall vote for that substitute, and so will many-
others ; but if, after we have voted for it, any man should
come and tell us personally that we have voted to depose
Bishop Andrew, we should consider it a personal — shall I say
insult, sir ? The substitute proposes only to express the
sense of the Conference in regard to a matter which it can-
not, in duty and conscience, pass by without suitable ex-
pression, and, having made the solemn expression, it leaves
Bishop Andrew to act as his sense of duty shall dictate.
And now," addressing himself persona^lly to Bishop Soule,
who sat in the chair that afternoon, he continued, " I will
take the excellent advice which you gave us this morning,
sir, and not appeal to the passions of the Conference, nor to
the audience in the gallery, but if an appeal must be made
to any tribunal out of this body, we are willing to abide by
the verdict of the world and by the decision of a far higher
tribunal. There we shall fear no reversal of our action in
this case. Oh, sir! when we were left to infer this morn-
ing, from the remarks of the chair, that the passage of this
substitute would affect not only Bishop Andrew, but per-
haps others of our bishops, I could not but feel a momen-
tary cloud gathering before my eyes to dim the clearness
of my vision. The feelings which that remark excited were
not likely to give greater freedom to the action of my rea-
son, or greater precision to my judgment. But strong as
were and are those feelings, they cannot stifle my con-
science or darken my understanding." Soule was effectu-
ally answered. With the high-bred courtesy which never
forsook him, Durbin had made it plain to Soule's mind that
the majority would not flinch from the performance of their
duty, even if there should be a divided board of bishops, or
even if the Church were to be left wholly without bishops.
To show his pacific spirit, however, he offered a substitute
for the Finley resolution, which postponed the determination
of the Andrew case till the next General Conference.
240 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
At this juncture Bishops Soule, Iledding, Waugh, and
Morris presented a paper proposing the postponement of
the subject until 1848, their colleague, Andrew, limiting his
superintendence during the intervening four years to the
Southern States. It was seen at once that the latter part
of the proposal, inasmuch as it localized the episcopate, was
of doubtful constitutionality. Moreover, it was felt that
such distribution of episcopal service would only help to
consolidate the South and make it more perfectly ready
for separation. The paper. Bishop Hedding having with-
drawn his name, was laid on the table by the close vote of
95 to 83. The subject had now been viewed in every pos-
sible light, time was passing, and on June 1st the Finley
resolution was adopted by 111 yeas to 69 nays.
" We thought," says President Simpson, '' that this would
be the end of it ;" but the end was not yet. He affirms in
his narrative that during the progress of the debate corre-
spondence was had by the Southern delegates with Southern
politicians. " The attention of the nation was turned tow-
ards the proceedings, but more in the South than in the
]^orth, as Methodism at that time had more friends among
the public men of the South than among those of the Korth.
Doctor Capers was in correspondence with John C. Calhoun
and other Southern leaders who were watching this phase
of the slavery question and the threatened division of the
Union. The delegates of the South in the General Confer-
ence were more shrewd and diplomatic than those of the
North. The latter felt themselves strong, both in the right-
fulness of their cause and the strength of their numbers ;
the others knew that they were in the minority, and resort-
ed to the use of tact."
As a specimen of Southern tact. President Simpson fur-
nishes a bit of his personal experience. " Doctor -, after-
wards a bishop of the Methodist Church, South, frequently
visited at Mayor Harper's and talked ver}'- freely upon the
questions at issue. Near the time of taking the vote, he
TWO GENERAL CONFERENCES PROPOSED. 241
came to me to consult upon terms of educating some of his
near relatives, and spoke of the friendship of the South for
the North, and of the necessity of maintaining full inter-
course. As he had not spoken to me before of sending his
friends to Indiana, I feared at once that it was an effort to
conciliate me. I told him I did not expect him to send his
friends to the university. He colored, and asked why not.
I simply replied that it was far from their homes ; other
institutions were nearer and easier of access. The conversa-
tion at once ceased, and I heard no more of the students."
The decisive vote was taken on Saturday, June 1st. How
much did it mean ? AVas it advice or command ? That it
implied a censure no one could doubt, for it said that Bishop
Andrew had made himself, for the time being, an unaccept-
able bishop. Should this bishop any more perform episco-
pal functions ? Should he be provided with the usual sup-
port ? Should his name appear on those documents, such as
the preface to the hymn-book, which the bishops then signed
and still sign jointly ? The Conference answered these ques-
tions explicitly. He was still a bishop; his support was still
to be provided for; he was still to be a joint signer of epis-
copal documents. Whether he performed episcopal duty or
not was to be left to his own judgment. A gentler sentence
of disapproval could hardly be expressed in words. Every
concession but one was made ; that, however, was the vital
one — the admission of slaveholding of the episcopate.
On Monday, June 3, Capers offered a series of resolutions
proposing two General Conferences, one IS^orthern the oth-
er Southern, with power granted to each to elect its own
bishops, the book-publishing property to remain apart for
the benefit of both. Those who remember John C. Cal-
houn's proposal of a dual executive of the United States, one
for the North and one for the South, will see the resem-
blance between the two schemes. To consider the resolu-
tions of Capers the famous committee of nine was created.
Two days latpr the Southern delegates made a declaration
16
242 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
in form that the proceedings against Bishop Andrew, which
they considered a virtual suspension of him from office,
made it impracticable for them to continue their ministry
and at the same time remain under the jurisdiction of the
General Conference.
Events now hurried forward. Bascom, in behalf of his
Southern co-delegates, read a protest against the proceed-
ings in the case of the bishop, insisting again that these
were extra-judicial, and mandatory in fact if not in form. A
committee, of which Durbin was the head, rephed to the
protest, rehearsing the facts and law of the case, as under-
stood by the majority, with great vigor. But what a situ-
ation ! The New-Yorker, Bascom, Northern born and bred,
a son of the Pittsburgh Conference, leads the Southern
wing of the Church ; the Kentuckian, Durbin, whose boy-
hood and early manhood had been spent in the midst of
slavery, voices the " Thus far and no farther " of the Gen-
eral Conference. Both were among the foremost orators
of their generation ; both were gifted with extraordinary
powers of persuasion. What a mockery of men ! Surely
destiny is sporting with and laughing at them ! Bather
what an example of the power of our associations over our
opinions, and what a lesson in charity for all of us !
As Durbin proceeded in the reading of the reply of the
majority to the protest of the Southern delegates, the slant
rays of the sun shone through the western windows of the
Old Greene Street Church, in which the sessions were held.
Just as he closed the sun went down, leaving the room where
the delegates were sitting in deep shadow. The moment
the last words were pronounced. Capers rose from his seat
and advanced rapidly towards Durbin, exclaiming, '" Then
there is no hope !" No hope, no hope ! The fabric built
by the toils of the fathers and the equal toils of their sons
was about to be riven asunder, and a still greater catastro-
phe was to come. A plan of separation, if the contingency
of separation should occur, was provided, and the delegates
AT TEE SOUTHEBN METHODIST CONVENTION. 243
went to their homes, saddened by the thought of what was
yet to be.
" Before the close of the Conference," says Bishop Simp-
son's narrative, " a number of the delegates who had voted
for the plan of separation deeply regretted their action when
they saw the leaders of the South were determined to pro-
duce the separation at all hazards." They regretted their
action still more when they conferred with their people and
found that while their resistance to the bringing of slave-
holding into the episcopate was approved, their sanction of
a plan of separation was condemned.
The firm position taken by President Simpson and the
Indiana delegation in this General Conference led to a cor-
respondence between him and the Church leaders of the
Eastern States. Dr. Thomas E. Bond writes, soon after its
adjournment, to inquire about the attitude of the West. His
letter shows a clear prevision of coming events : " Slavery
will die hard wherever it has foothold, and will not be con-
tent to act on the defensive. It will contend, both in Church
and State, not only for perpetuation, but for extension. Over
its perpetuation the Church has no control ; but against its
propagation into other Conferences than those where it has
already fastened itself, we must contend in the fear, and with
the assurance of the favor, of God." Durbin writes : " I am
now satisfied that the South will separate, unless the ques-
tion take a political turn and alarm them — provided they
object to the division of the Union. ... I fear most of all
the effect of this movement on the Union. I see it has al-
ready been the subject of resolutions at political meetings."
In the spring of 1845 President Simpson visited the Con-
vention of Southern Methodist Ministers, held in Louisville,
which organized the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, and
writes thus of it to Mrs. Simpson : " I learn that seventeen
brethren of the Kentucky Conference have declared them-
selves openly ISTorthern men, and a number are undecided ;
that an effort will be made to postpone action until the next
244 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
General Conference, and that Northern men may make
terms of compromise, etc. If any effort should be made to
get Northern men to pledge themselves, my stay at Louis-
ville will be very short, as I shall compromise nothing by
any act or word of mine."
He writes again on May Tth : " Division is inevitable.
Bishop Soule presides in the convention and leads the South.
Warm speeches are made from day to day to convert the
people of Louisville, who are yet halting between two opin-
ions. On the whole the South will go pretty much en masse,
and slavery will be the cause of ultimately severing the
Union as well as the Church. AVinans avows that if voting
for dividing the Church should divide the Union, he would
still do it."
How far the report of a correspondence between John
C. Calhoun and the Southern leaders in the General Confer-
ence was true, we have now no means of knowing. In his
speech to the Senate, March 4, 1850, he notices the division
of the Methodist Episcopal Church and the probable effect
of it on the integrity of the national union. He was close-
Ij'- watching the rupture of ecclesiastical bonds, both Metho-
dist and others ; but he had the sagacity to perceive that
the dissolution of the Union would be a gradual process.
Dwelling on this thought, he said : " It is a great mistake
to suppose that disunion can be effected by a single blow.
The cords which bind these states together are too numer-
ous and powerful for that. Disunion must be the work of
time. It is only through a long process and successively
that the cords can be snapped, until the whole fabric falls
asunder. Already the agitation of the slavery question has
snapped some of the most important, as I shall proceed to
show. . . . The strong ties which held each denomination
together formed a strong cord to hold the Avhole Union to-
gether ; but, powerful as they are, they have not been able
to resist the explosive effect of the slaverv agitation. The
first of these cords which snapped was that of the powerful
THE OENEBAL CONFERENCE OF 18Jf8. 245
Methodist Episcopal Church. The numerous and strong
ties which held it together are all broke and its unity gone.
They now form separate churches, and instead of the feehng
of attachment and devotion to the interests of the whole
Church which was formerly felt, they are now arrayed into
two hostile bodies, engaged in litigation about what was
formerly their common property." *
This declaration is in harmony with Mr. Calhoun's well-
known opinions. In 18i7, two years after the holding of
the Louisville Convention, which, as we have said, organized
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, he introduced into
the Senate his well-known resolution denying the right of
Congress to prohibit slavery in the territories. He claimed
that the equality of the states with each other included in
it the right of the Southerner to carry slavery into any part
of the national domain : " I say for one, I would rather meet
any extremity upon earth tlian give up one inch of our
equality ; one inch of what belongs to us as members of this
great republic." f
Tlius the Southern Methodist leaders and the Southern
statesmen were moving on parallel lines ; the first demand-
ing the sanction of slaveholding by its introduction into a
national (as distinguished from a diocesan) episcopate ; the
other the sanction of the system of slavery by extending to
all the national territories Southern municipal law.
In the General Conference of 1848 President Simpson
proved himself to be a most influential delegate. He was
no longer " in dehghtful obscurity." The great debates
were over, and he found himself more congenially occupied
as a man of affairs. There was something to be done, as
well as something to be said. The South had separated,
carrying off with it Bishops Soule and Andrew. Its first
General Conference had been held in 1846. Its fraternal
* See Benton's "Thirty Years' View," vol. ii., j^p. 745, 746.
t See ibid., vol. ii., p. 696.
246 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
delegate was at the door of tlie General Conference of the
old Church waiting for admission. Meanwhile a great re-
vulsion of feeling had swept over the Methodist churches of
the N"orthern and Middle States. They looked with alarm
upon the prospect of a division of American Methodism, and
had refused all sanction of the plan of separation. The plan
itself was voted down almost unanimously in the Annual
Conferences, then, as now, composed of ministers only. The
authority of the General Conference to enact such a plan
was denied. It was said, ver}'^ truly, that no Church pro-
vided, or could, in its organic law, provide, for its own dis-
solution.
In addition to all this, the purport of the plan itself was a
subject of controversy. Some contended that it was never
designed to be a scheme of separation, in any sense what-
ever, and pointed to the fact that it was not so named in
the General Conference of 1844.* They quoted, with tell-
ing effect, the words of the Rev. Doctor, afterwards Bishop,
Paine, the chairman of the committee of nine from whom
the plan came. He had said in 1844 : " If on arriving home,
in order to keep down faction and prosecute the great end
of the Methodist ministry, the Southern delegates find it
necessary to act upon this measure, they should feel bound
to do it ; and out of love to Methodist doctrines and institu-
tions, to the souls of men, and the honor of their common
Master, carry out the provisions of the enactment. But
they would not thus act unless driven to it. The separation
would not be effected by the passage of these resolutions
through the General Conference. They must pass the An-
nual Conferences, beginning at New York, and when they
came round to the South the preachers there would think
and deliberate and feel the pulse of public sentiment and of
* The report of the committee of nine was called "A Report on the
Declaration of the Delegates from the Conferences in the Slavehokling
States."
TEMPER OF TEE CONFERENCE OF 18^8. 247
the members of the Church, and act in the fear of God and
with a single eye for his glory."
Under these circumstances the General Conference of
1848 met in a state of mind which might be very moderate-
ly described as bordering on exasperation. The forms of
courtesy were, however, carefully observed. Immediately
upon its assembling, Dr. Simpson, with Dr. Durbin, offered
a resolution appointing a committee of two from each Con-
ference, to be known as the committee on the State of the
Church. He was not, however, made a member of this
committee.* In due time its report was ready. Its declara-
tions of a want of power in the General Conference to divide
the Church were quickly passed, but when the statement of
the reasons for discarding the " Plan of Separation " was
reached, the Conference faltered, and, after some contention,
another statement prepared by President Simpson was ac-
cepted and carried almost unanimously. To him, therefore,
with Dr. Durbin, belongs the distinction of framing the dec-
laration on which the Church planted itself in its long con-
flict with Southern Methodism.f
" At this General Conference," says the bishop's record of
it, " an important step was taken to organize a Pacific Con-
* The two members from each Annual Conference were elected by the
delegates of that Conference.
t The points of this declaration were : (1) The report of the commit-
tee of nine, adopted in 1844, was intended to meet a necessitj' which
might arise ; (3) It was made dependent on the concurrence of three
fourths of the members of the Annual Conferences; (3) It was made de-
pendent, also, upon the observance of the jDrovisions for a boundary line
between the two churclies, should a new Church be formed ; (4) Action
was taken in the premises by the Southern delegates, without waiting for
the anticipated necessity; (5) The Annual Conferences have refused to
concur in that part of the plan which was submitted to them ; (6) The
provisions respecting a boundary have been violated by the separating
body ; (7) There is, therefore, no obligation resting upon the Methodist
Episcopal Church to observe the plan; (8) And the plan is hereby de-
clared null and void.
248 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ference. The war with Mexico was closed, Cahfornia had
been annexed, and population was beginning to flow tow-
ards the Pacific. The resolution was drawn by myself and
was signed by Dr. Curry and myself. The measure met
with considerable opposition ; the board of bishops did not
see its propriety, and used their influence, to some extent,
against it. It was adopted by the General Conference, after
a brief but animated debate, in which I took the leading
part in supporting the resolution. Upon the discovery of
gold in the ensuing summer, the stream of population rushed
to the coast, and none too soon was a Conference organ-
ized." Among his first episcopal acts, after his election in
1852, was a long, and, at times, a perilous tour through Cal-
ifornia and Oregon.
The General Conference of 1852 was the last attended by
President Simpson as a delegate. He obviously appreciated
this mark of distinction at its full worth. He says of his
last election : " At the Conference preceding the General
Conference of 1852 I was again chosen to represent the
Conference, at the head of the delegation, lacking on the
ballot only four of the entire vote. One of the four votes
was my own, another that of a decided friend, who was so
anxious for the success of anotlier friend that he left my
name off his ticket, because, as he said, he was assured of
my success ; who the other two were I never knew nor
cared to know. I was surprised at so thorough a vote of
confidence on the part of my brethren, especially as I had
been assured by one of the elder ministers that, after accept-
ing the editorship of the Western Advocate, and going out
of the bounds of my Conference, I need not in future expect
the marks of confidence from my brethren which I had pre-
viously enjoyed."
Lay delegation and pewed churches were the chief topics
of debate in the General Conference of 1852, and here again
President Simpson was among the foremost. The notice of
the lay-delegation movement belongs to another part of this
"LAY DELEGA TION INEXPEDIENT. " 249
volume. The Conference found itself compelled to act upon
numerous memorials, both for and against this change in its
polity, and appointed a committee of twenty-nine, at the
head of which was President Simpson, to formulate the
judgment of the body. The committee unanimously report-
ed : (1) that lay delegation was inexpedient ; (2) that the
laity had already ample opportunities in the Church for
wholesome activity ; (3) that the mass of the laity were
opposed to the change. Twenty years later, in 1872, lay
delegates took their seats in the General Conference, but
before that could be effected many things had to be said
and many things to be done. Among the delegates who
voted for the report w^ere four who afterwards earnestly pro-
moted the lay movement — Matthew Simpson, Abel Stevens,
John P. Durbin, and John McClintock.
XII.
EDITOR OF THE " WESTERN CHRISTIAN
ADVOCATE."
«
1848-1853.
The Life of a College President Forty Years ago. — The Failing Health
of President Simpson. — Advised to Change his Mode of Life. — Elected
Editor of the Wester7i Christian Adrocate. — Invited to be President of
Several Colleges— Power of a Methodist Official Editor. — Doctor El-
liott, President Simpson's Editorial Predecessor.— -The New Editor's
Idea of the Administration of his Paper. — No Controversy to be Tol-
erated.— Doctor Foster Replies in the Advocate to Doctor Rice, not-
withstanding.— Tiie Make-up of the Advocate. — Is Drawn into Con-
troversy on the Great Political Question of the Time. — The Situation
North and South. — Threats of Disunion. — Henry Clay's Omnibus
Bill. — Positions of Clay, Calhoun, and Webster. — Tlie Famous Editorial
on "The Union." — Its Reception. — Attacks the Fugitive-Slave Bill. —
Controversy with the Indiana State Sentinel. — Ridicules Compromising
Politicians. — Rapid Growth as an Editor.— Mr. S, P. Chase's Letters
to him.
THE FATE OF A COLLEGE PRESIDENT. 253
XII.
By the year 1848 President Simpson's fame as the suc-
cessful head of a university (really a college of liberal arts)
had spread throughout the entire country. Positions were
offered him more than he could accept. Between 1848 and
1852 he was invited to take charge of Woodward College
in Cincinnati, of the newly organized ISTorthwestern Univer-
sity at Evanston, to become president of Dickinson College,
and also of the Wesleyan University at Middletown, Con-
necticut, To all of these offers he gave a decided refusal.
I^ay more, he was preparing to resign college work alto-
gether. Perhaps he was weary of the stress of privation
and toil under which he Avas compelled, as a college presi-
dent, to live. Such positions have never been sinecures in
the Methodist Episcopal Church, and he who entered upon
them in that day might well begin by bidding farewell to
peace. No learned ease for him ; no roaming for him with
boundless content through the shapely walks and among
the seed and flower plots of an ample library ; no plucking
of the rich fruits of thought mellowed by age. For him
money was the one thing needful. Grace he was supposed
to have in abundance, especially the grace of patience. If
he lacked that. Heaven might pity him. To keep the wolf
from the college door; to provide the ways and means of
subsistence for himself and his colleagues ; to gather together
the equipments of a high -class school; to arouse interest
in a constituency slow to apprehend the value of his work ;
to meet prejudice and opposition with unfailing suavity;
these were only some of the tasks put upon the heart and
brain of a Methodist college president forty years ago. A
254 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Methodist college president, as his work was then under-
stood, must teach and preach ; must know how to make a
telling address to a conference of ministers ; must be a
scholar and yet not a recluse, a popular leader and yet be
scholarly ; must be such a financier as can make twice two
come to eight ; must have a good eye for real estate ; must
build ; must know how to judge of the sharpness of mortar,
the hardness of brick, and the availability of stone ; must
have a smattering of law and comprehend the important
points of contracts ; and, while meeting the demands of a
very practical age, must keep abreast of it in learning, and
breathe enthusiasm for knowledge into the souls of young
men. And all of these perfections for dollars a year ;
and for many of them this blank sum was very blank in-
deed. And while carrying on his hard-fought battle in the
world his wife is probably struggling with the harder prob-
lems of housekeeping, as those problems are known in a
raw, unformed country. And it would not be an exaggera-
tion of fancy to surmise that the careworn president has had
often, at close of day, to do as Melanchthon did before him
— hold his book in one hand and rock his baby's cradle
with the other.
Some such life as this President Simpson had to live in
Indiana for nine years, and it wore out his health. But he
so lived it as to win the affections of the people of the state.
The students loved him, and the common people heard him
gladly. It was not his fault that the people were poor ; out
of their poverty they gave him freely for his infant univer-
sity, and, more than all, they gave their precious jewels —
their sons. Ilis name was a household word in the hum-
blest Methodist log cabin, and no Methodist boy in the
state, following the plough, but knew that at Greencastle
there was a great-hearted man who would help him if he
aspired to a higher education than could be found at home.
But the strain upon President Simpson was too much for him.
He gives this account of the reasons which induced him to
ELECTED EDITOR. 255
change: "The summer before the General Conference I
had a severe attack of typhoid fever, which had been pre
ceded by chills and fever. The opinions of my physicians
were that I must either change my habits of life or my res-
idence. I consulted doctors in whom I had great confidence
and who knew me in Pittsburgh, and, such being their judg-
ment, I felt it my duty to say to the delegates from Indiana
that they must look for a new president.
" My purpose was to return to the Pittsburgh Conference,
of which I had formerly been a member ; but when it was
rumored that I was to retire from the presidency, I was
nominated, by a number of friends, as editor of the Western
Christian Advocate. The delegates from the West learning
this,- proffered me that position, and claimed that I should
remain in the "West. Attending a jDreparatory meeting to
nominate officers for the West, I protested, when named for
the Advocate^ against accepting. I urged that Dr. Elliott,
who was my friend, and who had been editor, should re-
main, and that, if desired, I would accept the place of as
sistant. The General Conference, however, refused to ap-
point more than one editor, and, without my consent, I was
elected. I returned from the General Conference to Green-
castle, where I remained until the college year closed.
" I had scarcely become settled in my office as editor, in
1848, when I received a letter from the faculty of Dickin-
son College, saying that the trustees had authorized them to
nominate a president, and that they would officially elect
him. Though thankful for the courtesy, and esteeming the
position an honorable one, I felt obliged to decline, as I had
determined to obey the voice of the Church, and, as far as
I could, to discharge the duty committed to me. The fol-
lowing year I was urged to accept the presidency of the
Northwestern University, then about to be founded. This
I was also obliged to decline ; but I conferred freely with
Doctor, afterwards Governor, Evans, and made suggestions
which resulted in the purchase of the splendid site at
256 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Evanston. On my way to the General Conference in Bos-
ton, in 1852, I was also approached by members of the fac-
ulty and trustees of the Wesleyan University at Middle-
town, and asked to accept the presidency of it, then vacant.
All invitations of this character I declined, believing that
my health required more exercise and a change of air. I
preferred the regular pastorate."
He was now in a position of enormous power, for to the
plain Methodist his Advocate is the fifth gospel. Its editor,
whoever he may be, is the Church's champion, who is ex-
pected to do valiant battle for him with the enemy at the gate.
Tlie champion is not of his own choosing, but is sent by the
higher powers. To him he looks for cheer, for warning, for
the quickening of zeal. To admire, even to revere, and to
follow this man of war, is to the plain Methodist just as ob-
vious a duty as it is to obey his Discipline or to express his
religious feeling in the language of Charles Wesley's hymns.
This enormous power of the official editor over the Meth-
odist mind has been wielded sometimes wisely, sometimes
despotically, at all times vigorously. Through its penetrat-
ing force, the Church has well maintained the conception of
a militant body. President Simpson had been preceded in
the editorial care of the Western Advocate by Dr. Charles
EUiott, his former preceptor at Madison College and his
steadfast friend. Whether the old hero was surprised to find
himself superseded by his pupil we have not the means of
knowing. At all events he took the displacement in good
part, and retired cheerfully to the pastoral work. He thanks
God, he says, that young, gifted men are raised up " to fill
the places of the aged when their voices and their pens
shall no longer instruct or encourage the armies of Israel."
In the review of his editorial life the good doctor con-
fesses that he had lost ground in solid study. "■ We can
scarcely suppose," he writes pathetically, " a more unfavor-
able position for systematic study or severe preparation for
the press than the miscellaneous gatherings and vagrant re-
NO CONTROVERSY. 257
searches of the weekly editor." And now that he is free
from these " vagrant researches," he promises a solid work
on the " sinfulness of American slavery ;" this he lived to
execute. Judge Longstreet, of the Methodist Church, South,
had challenged the proof of this thesis, and the veteran Elli-
ott took him up.
At first. Dr. Simpson's conception of the scope of a
Church paper was the old and, as we all now think, the
narrow and exclusive one of the defence of Methodism.
All assaults of foes without Avere to be beaten off ; all up-
risings of disloyalty within were to be firmly repressed.
In the nature of the case, the free and healthful criticism
of the Church's methods could scarcely be borne, and was
not. The times were, indeed, not propitious to criticism
from within. The Church had been rent in twain, and the
dissevered portions stood in an attitude of ill-suppressed hos-
tihty towards each other. The slavery question had come
into our national politics, and had come to stay. The old
disputes, which had formed political parties, about a na-
tional bank or state banks, currency, and tariff, were fading
from sight. The new editor had no taste for doctrinal or
ecclesiastical controversy, and he says, in his memoir of
himself, that he did his utmost to exclude both. " When I
took charge of the Advocate,^'' he writes, " I found it in the
midst of a discussion both with the editor of the Methodist,
a paper published by Dr. Latta, in behalf of the South, and
also with Dr. Rice, on the doctrines and polity of Method-
ism as compared with the doctrines and polity of Presbyte-
rianism. I resolved that no controversy should be begun by
me, nor would I take up one already begun. I consequent-
ly excluded from the paper all communications of this kind,
announced in my salutatory my determination to avoid per-
sonalities and to make the paper strictly a Church paper
for the defence of the doctrines and polity of Methodism.
For several weeks I permitted no reply to any strictures.
Dr. Latta began and kept up for months a constant attack,
17
258 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
but I never so much as noticed, tlie existence of his paper or
of any of his assailing articles. Dr. Rice soon commenced
affain his assaults on Methodism. I ^\Tote a brief article or
two deprecating controversy, but he became still more bel-
ligerent ; after writing a defensive article, I allowed Doctor
Foster, since bishop, to present his objections to Calvinism,
which were afterwards published in book form. The arti-
cles were very able, and the friends of Dr. Rice were the
first to discover that controversy was not profitable. The
paper edited by Dr. Latta finally died, he himself became my
w^arra personal friend, and then told me that he had wished
to discontinue his articles very soon after my accession to
the editorship, but his friends had urged him to go on with
them."
The means placed in the hands of a Church editor then
seem to us in our time to be ludicrously inadequate. In his
opening article Dr. Simpson calls for help : " We have but
little original matter in this wreck's paper, and we have no
supply for our next issue except obituary notices. Send us
short articles written in a plain hand." The editorial cuj^-
board was empty ; nothing was laid up in store for the pro-
verbial rainy day. Of money for the payment of contribu-
tions, carefully prepared, there was none ; the thought of
such an outlay had not yet been entertained.
In default of original matter, much reliance was placed
upon selections w^iicli were skilfully chosen. Kirwan's let-
ters to Bishop Hughes were copied from the New Yorh Ob-
server ; the 'Wesley an Methodist Magazine of London was
freely drawn upon for supplies ; and much attention was
given to scientific discovery and travel. Soon signs were
visible of increasing breadth ; a regular New England and
New York correspondence was maintained — no doubt paid
for. Dr. Curry was the New York correspondent, and sent
invariably a good miscellany of news. The leaders were for
a time practical and hortatory ; having determined to avoid
controversy with the Church South, other course was not
ENGAGES m CONTBOVERST. 259
open to the editor. Soon, however, he found a subject which
kindled him and set him aflame. Next to his strong deter-
mination towards men for their conversion to Christianity,
his strongest impulse was towards politics in the highest
sense of the term. He knew that the right administration
of the State demands the best faculties of the best citizens
and should be the serious concern of all citizens. His old
uncle was one of the early abolitionists, and, although he
had never been able to convert his nephew to the opinions
of that small but resolute party, he had not failed to discuss
with him the issues which the abolitionists had forced upon
the attention of the country. The correspondence had not
been without warmth on both sides, nor had it failed to arouse
the nephew's conscience. Though guarded in his speech,
Simpson, the preacher, president, and editor was an active
anti-slavery man.
We will let him give the account of this part of his editorial
career himself : " The anti-slavery spirit was strong in some
parts of Ohio ; in some places there may have been, in the
height of excitement, mistakes committed on one side or the
other. While the paper was, in tone and spirit, thoroughly
anti-slavery, and unwavering in its devotion to temperance,
still I would not allow the personal mistakes of the friends
or officers of the Church in any place to be made the subject
of unfriendly or severe comment. On public measures the
paper was outspoken. For a very decided editorial on the
fugitive-slave law it received the commendation of the In-
diana Conference by a rising vote. It defended against
political assailants the position of the Church ; it advocated
public improvements, looking to the development of the
West. For its interest in California, it received commenda-
tory letters from Thomas H. Benton ; for its course on
slavery and its editorials on the measures of Congress, it
received friendly letters from Judge Chase and others."
The political situation was very grave ; the territory ac-
quired in the war with Mexico was about to be brought
260 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
into the Union as free. The citizens of California had
framed a constitution by which slavery was forever ex-
cluded from the state, and had adopted it by an overwlielm-
ing majority of votes. The soil of New Mexico was already
free by the laws of the Mexican republic ; slavery could be
now established there only by the positive law of Congress.
The South threatened immediate disunion if the carefully
maintained equilibrium of slave and free states, then exist-
ing, were seriously disturbed. On this subject Mr. Calhoun
made his last speech in the Senate, March 4, 1850. He in-
sisted that the balancing of free with slave states once lost,
the South could not remain in the Union. He claimed,
too, that the admission of California was for the South a
test case, and that if this state came in without slavery, the
only remedy left for the South was either an amendment
of the Constitution giving it a veto on the action of the
N^brthern States, or disunion.* He was at this time in a
dying condition. The speech containing this declaration
was read to the Senate by a brother senator, and in four
weeks thereafter Calhoun passed away, leaving followers
who had adopted his theories and were ready to carry
them out to the last results. Mr. Clay, to whom the coun-
try had so often looked for measures of peace, was now
an old man, so infirm that he could with difficulty climb
the steps of the Capitol. He had passed his threescore years
and ten, yet his eye was not dim, nor was his persuasive
power seriously impaired. He was alarmed by the temper
of the South ; he knew that there were bold leaders of
the Southern people who were bent on secession if they
could not secure for slavery a controlling influence over
the Union. At heart and in his spoken utterances, he was
an advocate of a peaceful ending of the slave system. He
had urged the people of Kentucky to enter upon a gradual
emancipation of their slaves. Man -hunting he detested,
* See Schurz's " Life of Henry Clay," vol. ii., p. 338.
HENRY CLAY IN 1850. 261
and had but once in his hfe given his services as a lawyer
for the reclamation of a slave, and then only to oblige a
personal friend. In the course of his long political life he
had conceived of but one remedy for the evils of the times ;
that remedy was a mutuality of concession by Korth and
South, This remedy he sought to apply once more. Sum-
moning all the energy of his failing body, he spent the en-'
tire winter of lS-±9-lS50 in urging the adoption of a series
of measures for composing the excitement which now per-
vaded the country.*
He did not perceive that his scheme for making peace
would be of no avail, and that the day for compromise was
past. Nor did he know how thoroughly the Northern con-
science had been aroused to the enormity of the system of
slavery, and how inevitably, before the action of its aroused
conscience, the system must go down. But he did know that
the followers of Calhoun were terribly in earnest and meant
every word they spoke. So during that long winter and the
following spring, often scarcely able to stand in his place in
the Senate, he appealed for the Union, Dissolution, he said,
meant civil war, and civil war he would not, he could not
face. To pacify the North his series of bills provided for the
prompt admission of free California, and to pacify the South
New Mexico was made a territory with or without slavery
as its people might choose, and a stringent fugitive-slave law
* Nothing in the entire debate is finer than Clay's outburst of feeling
against Mr. Rhett of South Carolina. Rhett had avowed strong disunion
opinions, and one of his friends had said that his opinions might prove
to be the opinions of his state. " Mr. President," replied Mr. Clay, " I
said nothing with regard to the character of Mr. Rhett. I know him
personally and have some respect for him. But if he pronounced the
sentiment attributed to him, of raising the standard of disunion and of
resistance to the common government, whatever lie has been, if he fol-
lows up that declaration by corresponding overt acts " — the old man's eye
flashed, and his voice rang out in a thunder peal — " he will be a traitor,
and I hope he will meet the fate of a traitor." — Schurz, "Life of Clay,"
vol. ii., p. 357.
262 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
was passed. It ought to be said, in justice to the humanity
of Mr. Clay, that the original draft of his fugitive-slave bill
provided for the trial of every case of the reclamation of a
slave by a jury, but this, its only humane feature, was struck
out. Mr. Webster, three days after Calhoun's speech had
been read to the Senate, astonished the country by turning
his back upon the convictions and declarations of a lifetime.
Thus the old statesmen who had led the country for years
failed to comprehend the situation. Perhaps, in mercy to
them, the things to come were hid from their eyes. In that
memorable winter of 1849-50 Mr. Seward was in the Senate,
and had amazed Southern senators by declaring that the pub-
lic domain was already devoted to justice and liberty by a
higher law than the Constitution. Chase was there, and
told the senators that the people would unsettle their settle-
ment, even if it should prevail in Congress.
The country was aglow with excitement, and Simpson
the editor was in touch with the country, While the com-
promise bills were pending, he addressed his readers, on
May 1, 1850, in the strong editorial of which he speaks
with such evident satisfaction. It will be seen that he
judged the South superficially, just as many in the South
underrated the earnestness of the people of the jSTorth.
" THE TNION.
"Is there auy danger of disunion? At present we see not the slightest
indication of it. Wliy, then, all this outcry, and why all these flaming
speeches at Washington ? At the risk, gentle reader, of offending aspir-
ing politicians, we will tell you.
"The pro-slavery party in this nation desire to introduce slavery into
New Mexico, and they Avish more stringent laws to recapture fugitive
slaves — laws which will enable any petty postmaster to call out every
good citizen and turn him into a police officer, to assist him in this de-
grading work — laws, too, which Vv-ill greatly facilitate the process of kid-
napping tlie free colored population. But these laws cannot be ]iasscd
witliout Northern votes. The problem is then presented, how can North-
ern votes be obtained ? The desire for office and emoluments they know
is very strong, and hence they wliisper tlieir purpose to make a certain
THE EDITORIAL ON THE UNION. 263
Whig or Democrat the next president, if they can give him the votes of
the Soutl). Others they wish to see in the Cabinet, or in important for-
eign embassies. But liow can these Northern men manage to vote with
tlie South without calling down upon them the indignation and curses
of the North ? Only by the South getting up the cry of disunion. Then
when they get the country excited, these Northern champions magnani-
mously step forward to save the Union. They compromise the rights of
humanity, pretendedly to save the Union, but really to get into the Presi-
dency, Cabinet, or some important station. In Washington these things
are well understood ; but both political parties are involved, and the press
is expected to keep silent. Among themselves they laugh at the scheme,
but they expect to gull the ' dear people.' Nay, these very men will claim
the honor and gratitude of the Nortli for their efforts to save the Union ;
that is, to get offices for themselves by betraying their constituents.
" This, dear reader, is, so far as we can learn — and we have conversed
with many gentlemen from Washington — the true history and position
of affairs at present. What the issue will be we cannot say ,• but we will
venture the prediction, that every Northern man who votes with the South
will soon be nominated for some important office.
" In this surrender of rights, a stupendous fraud is attempted by our
senators and representatives. By admitting California along with the
territories, the Wilmot Proviso must be abandoned.* Some of the sena-
tors and representatives will vote for it from the lips, expecting to de-
ceive the people by parliamentary tactics. Already all the schemes are
laid, and Northern men are known to be parties to the plan to sacrifice
the territories ; and yet, by a vote cunningly given, they expect to divert
the attention of their constituents from their real position. Such men
will learn that the eyes of the people are upon them, and that the peo-
ple are not quite so ignorant and stupid as they imagine them to be.
They will learn that it is dangerous to expose the freemen of the
North for sale in the shambles at Washington, even for the sake of the
Presidency or Cabinet ; and office, however desirable, may be too dearly
bought.
" Again : if the proviso is deemed wholly unnecessary, who cannot see
that this union of California with the territories! is an admonition to the
* A resolution offered in Congress by a representative of that name,
forbidding the extension of slavery to our territories.
t Mr. Clay's bill — known as the Omnibus Bill — included California, New
Mexico, Deseret, and the reclamation of fugitive slaves in one legislative
measure. In this form it was defeated ; subsequently, the several parts
of his bill passed Congress as separate measures.
264 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
territories not to adopt the same kind of a constitution ? California has
now been kept knocking for admission for nearly five months. As yet
she knocks in vain. And if she comes in only by compromise, is it not
virtually saying to New Mexico and Deseret : ' Dare not to insert the
odious princijJle of freedom in your constitution ; if so, you may not be
admitted at all, for California was only saved by compromise' ? Such a
compromise is a premium upon slavery.
''But, says a sensitive politician who dreads free speech, I tliought the
Advocate was a religious paper — how dare you discuss political questions ?
We answer, the Advocate is a religious paper, and that is tlie reason we
dare to pursue an independent course. We are not sold to the Wliigs
or Democrats or Free-soil men.
" We ask no support from any or all of them as parties; and we dread
not the frowns or censures of any man among them, however distinguished,
though some of them we most highly respect. We meddle with no mere-
ly political questions. We seek not the triumpli of any jxirty. Tliey
may arrange at pleasure the questions of banks, and tariffs, and sub-
treasuries, and spoils of office. We care not what may be their peculiar
party machinery. We stand upon higher ground. We are Christians —
we are Christian freemen — and this question deeply affects us. It is
a moral as well as a political question. It affects churches as well as
states.
" Who does not know that the churches of the North are, in a great
measure, excluded from slaveholding territory ? Some of the ministers
of the Methodist Episcopal Church have been mobbed, and some have
been compelled to escape to save their lives, simply for preaching the
gospel among slaveholders. One of our brethren was driven by an of-
ficer of the United States government, through the influence of slave-
holders, out of the Indian Territory. That missionary was sent out by the
bishop ; lie was then, and is now, an energetic and laborious member of
the Ohio Conference, but he was sacrificed to slavery. That, too, teas in
a free territory — free by law, but not in fiict ; for in it church members
and ministers traffic in the souls and bodies of men. And yet, when
Daniel Webster and Lewis Cass, the great leaders of the Whig and Demo-
cratic parties, dwelt upon the injuries the South had sustained, they could
never stoop to notice the insults and injuries committed against minis-
ters and churches, contrary to all law and all propriety. Now let New
Mexico be made slave territory, and it will be, to a great extent, closed
against the churches and ministers of the North ; and yet we are com-
manded not to utter a word of warning, or a voice of remonstrance. It
is a political, not a religious question ! Men of state ! politicians of every
hue and party 1 we tell you wc will not bow down and worship the im-
RESPONSES TO THE EDITORIAL. 265
age wliich you have set up. You may heat your oven as you have threat-
ened, but we are persuaded that its flames sliall not injure us.
" Besides all this, the plan now before the Senate is an artful attemjit
to make a treaty law. We have heard tliat the solemnity of a treaty is
now claimed, even by Northern politicians, for a joint resolution admit-
ting Texas.* The men who would not vote for a new slave state say
they are bound by treaty ! What is this committee of compromise ? An
attempt to make a treaty between the North and the South in the United
States Senate. Let it carry, and for all time to come we shall hear of the
solemn compact, the compromise that saved the Union ; and men will be
invoked to beware of breaking a treaty. Were we a member of the Sen-
ate or House of Representatives, we would vote for no bill of any kind
brought in by such a committee, because we believe it to be an attempted
fraud. And when such a measure is adopted to bind suffering humanity
upon the altar, and oficr it up as a sacrifice to appease the dark spirit
of slavery, we beg leave to be neither priest nor party in the dreadful
orgies.
" We have now spoken freely and fully, both because we believed it to
be our duty, and because the threatening note from aspiring politicians
has warned us to let these objects alone. To all such threats we can
only reply: 'Gentlemen of tlie political school, you may muzzle the po-
litical press if you can, hut the religious press shall te free, and for its
suppoi't we shall throw ourselves upon the country.'' In using the word
' Soutli ' in these remarks, we wish explicitly to state that we mean the
pro-slavery party. The majority of the citizens of the South, we believe,
are firm friends of freedom, but their voice and feelings are suppressed
by the tyranny of the slaveholders."
The responses to this editorial were immediate. One
friend writes : " How glad I am to see a man at the head
of our Church paper who has the nerve to do right." An-
other : " That editorial on the Union makes everything tin-
gle ; politicians hear of it, inquire for it, read it, and some
commend and a few condemn. I believe it is the most pop-
ular editorial you have written, short as it is." Mr. Chase
had already written from the Senate chamber : " I do not
* Texas was admitted, as an independent state, to the Union by a joint
resolution of the two houses of Congress, approved by acting-President
Tyler, March 1, 1845. All of New Mexico, east of the river Rio Grande,
was claimed by Texas at the time of its annexation to the United States.
266 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
choose to resist the inclination which impels me to offer
you my sincere thanks for your manly and more than man-
ly, your Christian article on the late scene in the Senate " —
the assault by Senator Foote of Mississippi on Senator Ben-
ton, He was now fully committed to the political struggle,
which he regarded as a battle for the maintenance of the
fundamental principles of Christian morals. Already, on
April 3, 1850, he had asserted the right of the religious
press to take part in the discussion which had now spread
over the entire country : " When moral principles are the
ground of controversy, and when the discussion turns upon
the great questions of human rights, then no tongue should
be dumb, no press should be silent." Having entered this
held, he remained in it, a champion in complete armor. He
had already begun to despair of the support of freedom by
pubhc men, and he appeals to the people: "Yes, Christian
freemen, these "Washington politicians are negotiating for
your votes, as coolly and deliberately as their twin brothers
are for flesh and blood in the shambles, over which wave the
stars and stripes of our national banner. How forcible are
these expressions of Holy Writ : ' Cease ye from man whose
breath is in his nostrils.' ' Put not your trust in princes,
nor in the sons of men, in whom there is no help.' Truth
shall yet triumph, the right shall yet prevail. The omnip-
otence of God is pledged to bring to naught the counsels of
wicked men. On that we rel}^, and though, for a season, o|>
pression and iniquity may exalt themselves, yet their tri-
umph will be short-lived."
When the fugitive-slave bill was passed, he renewed it
with great keenness. He was not of the number of men
wdio would deny the legal right of slaveholders to reclaim
fugitive slaves ; he would submit to all that was nominated
in the bond, but he would have the bond strictly construed.
He insisted that, until the title of a master was fully proved,
the claimed negro should have every right whicli the law
secures to a freeman, especially the benefit of a trial by jury
REPLY TO THE ''STATE SENTINEL:' 267
and of the writ of habeas corpus, both of which the fugitive-
slave laAv denied. He poured unending satire upon " the ten-
dollar commissioners " whom the law made judges of the
freedom or slavery of colored men. Ey the terms of the
law the commissioner was allowed live dollars if he ad-
judged the negro brought before him to be free, and ten
dollars if he adjudged him to be a slave. " The law," he
wrote, " authorizes the employment of deputy marshals to
any extent, who may call into requisition the services of
every good citizen. The minister may be on his way, on
the holy Sabbath, to address an assembled congregation,
but, at the requisition of a deputy marshal, the creature of
these ten-dollar commissio7iers, he must let his congregation
wait, for the law commands him to aid in the more glorious
enterprise of capturing a runaway slave, or more likely of
aiding in Mdnapping a freeman^
His criticisms of the law were felt, especially in Indiana,
and the State Sentinel^ then edited by a member of Congress,
attempted a reply in a style once common to the political
press when noticing the intrusion of a religious paper into
the domain of politics. Its editorial said : " We have always
admired Dr. Simpson for his eloquence in the pulpit and
the simplicity and beauty of his style. But divinity, not law,
has been his study. We shall review his article in the spirit
of Christian forbearance." Yer}'' admirable, indeed, but the
unlucky editor found that Dr. Simpson knew something of
law as well as of divinity ; for he showed, from the highest
authorities, that a law enacting a crime is, by the force of
natural reason, null and void. The Sentinel was left in a
pitiful plight. The correspondence of Dr. Simpson, of this
period, shows the instant effect of his rejoinder. One friend
writes " that the members of Congress and others had been
censuring his course, but that since the appearance of the
editorial they all seemed to have the lock-jaw." Another,
after speaking of its effect, adds : " Politicians took it upon
them to exercise a censorship over clergymen and religious
268 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
journals altogether unwarrantable. I wonder if they will
never learn to reply respectfully to an article in a religious
paper without closing with an exhortation or a long string
of advice."
It is clear that a change was going on in his mind, and
that having begun his editorial life with a deprecation of all
controversy, he was becoming, in mid career, a vigorous con-
troversialist. His foes were not such as he had at first looked
for; they were without, not within, the Church. There
grew up in him, too, a purpose to free the Church, or, at
least, the Church press, from political dictation in matters
not purely ecclesiastical. His eyes had been o]3ened to the
meanness of much American political conduct, and he grew
more and more determined to hold public men to their ac-
countability before God's law. They had assumed a patron-
izing tone towards him ; he retaliated by exposing their ig-
norance of things they ought to know. A Texas governor,
rejoicing over the grant of ten millions by Congress, in set-
tlement of the boundary claim of that state, had said, in a
thanksgiving proclamation, " In the beautiful and expressive
language of the Bible, the ivinter of our discontent is gone ;
the rain is over and past ; the time of the springing of the
flowers is come, and the voice of the turtle is heard in the
land." Dr. Simpson, in satirizing this jumbling together of
Scripture and Shakespeare, says he suspects that there is a
politician's Bible, and conjectures that " it may contain the
code of ethics followed by our leading politicians, and Avhich
the divines, who have only the light of the old dispensation,
are at a loss to comprehend. How shall we obtain a copy ?
Cannot some of our friends in Congress, who take a deep in-
terest in theological subjects, procure and furnish us one ?''
The issue between the churches and the politicians having
now been drawn, he returned to the attack upon these foes
of righteousness, as he believed them to be, again and again.
In an editorial of April 16, 1851, he outlines the plan of a
temperance campaign in Ohio. He speaks thus to the preach-
COMING TO THE FRONT RANK. 269
ers of the state : " Ministers of the gospel, fear not the charge
of meddling in politics. The demagogue may assault you,
but you have nothing to fear. Sobriety will prepare the
way for the gospel. "We have a special promise to plead in
behalf of the Church, as if written in view of such men and
such opposition : The gates of hell shall not prevail against
it:'
His interest in politics had always been strong; during
the years of his early manhood he had been a follower of
Mr. Clay and a zealous supporter of Mr. Clay's protective
policy. From this time he threw off all political yokes.
The truth had dawned upon him that the country was to be
saved by an appeal to its conscience, and he knew that its
conscience would be found most highly developed withm
the churches. As the questions in debate were both moral
and political, he felt himself bound to take part in the debate ;
he was accumulating an influence very unusual for a minister
or bishop to wield. He was making ready for the memora-
ble years of his life, from 1861 to 1865. The editor of 1848
was not the editor of 1852. There had been rapid growth
in the four years. A keen controversialist had been devel-
oped : capable of sarcasm ; capable, upon occasion, of being
severely personal. Henceforth his constitutional caution
was to be useful as a saving common-sense which deterred
him from rash enterprises ; but his equally constitutional
energy, his ambition for the utmost possible development of
his Church and his country, carried him forward to the front
rank of the public men of his time.
Two letters from Mr. S. P. Chase, then in the United
States Senate, will show the estimate which he placed upon
Dr. Simpson's efforts to arouse and guide public opinion :
" Washington City, April 26, 1850.
" My dear Sir, — I do not choose to resist the incliuation which impels
me to offer to you my sincere thanks for your manly, and more than
manly, your Christian article on the late scene in the Senate.
" You are right in the opinion that, had a Northern Senator been guilty
270 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
of bringing arms into the chamber, of using provoking and insulting lan-
guage towards the Senator oldest in service and among the most distin-
guished, and then, wlieu that language led to a demonstration of intended
chastisement on the part of the Senator assailed, had drawn a pistol for a
bloody affray, that Nortliern Senator would have hardly escaped expul-
sion. I fear you are right in the opinion also that the Slave Power is
predominant in the Senate, as it has long been in the country.
" Never were truer words uttered than yours : ' The hour of trial is
upon us, and though, in tlie end, humanity will triumph, yet personal
duty demands free and full utterance now for every lover of liberty.'
Hardly any subject can now more worthily engage ' the action and the
prayers of all true Christians.'
" I have endeavored to do a j9«ri of my duty in the premises ; not, I
trust, without some jiroper sense of my responsibility to God, and not
without looking to him for guidance and direction. I have sent you
what I have spoken, and hope it may meet your approval.
" I wish Colonel Benton were a Christian indeed, that he could regard
with composure, and even with forgiveness, the reckless assaults made
upon him. But while I so wish, and while I cannot approve all he does
and says, neitlier can I be insensible to the great moral courage lie dis-
plays, or tlie strong sense of justice and right which marks his course in
the present struggle between the Slave Power and Freedom in relation to
California. He is, indeed, a great and heroic man, and the country will
yet appreciate as they merit liis efforts in this crisis.
" I think the probability strong that the unnatural and forced union
of the admission of California with governments for the territories will
be defeated. I am astonished at the favor which it has found. It has
always seemed to me that the bare statement of the proposition would
satisfy any one that it was morally wrong. Mr. Benton exposed its true
nature last Monday in a forcible speech. I wish I had a copy to send
you, but probably you have seen it in the Union or the Intelligencer.
This letter, of course, is not designed for publication, but only as a
friendly note to yourself.
" With sincerest respect, yours truly, S. P. Cn.\sE."
" Rev. M. Simpson."
"Washington, July 17, 1850.
" My dear Sir, — Your suggestion in relation to the Missouri Com2-)rO'
mise line fell in with the views of some of our friends here ; but, after
reflection, it was thought best to meet each question as it arose distinct-
ly, and vote in accordance with our best judgment as to the fitness or
unfitness of tlie amendments proposed. I am now satisfied that, so far
as the Missouri Compromise was concerned, this was the wisest course.
MB. CEASE'S LETTEB8. 271
" The prospect at present is that the Omnibus Bill will be defeated in
the Senate. The test question will be taken on a motion to lay the bill
on the table within a day or two — perhaps to-day. It ought, in my
judgment, to have been taken yesterday. The motion would have pre-
vailed yesterday, and so divided is the Senate that it is impossible to fore-
see what a day may bring forth. Should I be disappointed in the expec-
tation that the bill will be defeated on that motion, I shall still hope for
its defeat in the House, but with less confidence. The death of General
Taylor and Mr. Fillmore's understood favor to Messrs. Webster, Clay, and
that side, change aspects much.
" Yours truly, S. P. Chase."
XIII.
FIRST EPISCOPAL TOURS.
1853, 1853.
18
Elected Bishop, May, 1853.— Gloomy State of Public Aflfairs.— The Inci-
dents of his Election, as Narrated by Himself. — Refuses to Try to Influ-
ence Votes, by any Word or Act. — Modest Estimate of his Fitness
for the Episcopal Office. — A Eeminder of his Early Struggles. — His
First Conference. — Holds Pittsburgh and Erie Conferences. — Gets
Points by Observing the Administration of his Elder Colleagues. —
Tour up the Kanawha River. — Reflections upon the Closing of the Old
Year and the Opening of the New. — Prayer for Wisdom and Grace. —
Meets Gordon D. Battelle. — Active Labors in Pittsburgh. — A Delayed
Train.— Reaches Lancaster, Pennsylvania. — Will not Travel on Sun-
day.— An Amusing Mistake. — Unpretentious Bearing of Bishop Simp-
son.— The End of his Diary.
ELECTION TO THE EPISCOPATE. 2Y5
XIII.
In May, 1852, Matthew Simpson was elected a bishop
of the Methodist Episcopal Church by the General Confer-
ence then sitting in the city of Boston. The political situa-
tion was gloomy. Mr. Clay, who had captured Simpson's
heart in the time of his early manhood, and who had been
for years his ideal of an American statesman, was dying,
and in the following month passed away. The two politi-
cal parties, assembled in convention this same year, agreed
in resolving that the so-called compromise measures were
a legislative finality. Both called for peace, but there was
no peace ; the country was ill at ease ; among the people
there was everywhere unrest. Honest citizens of the free
states were exasperated by notorious instances of slave
hunting in their own neighborhoods. The principle of non-
interference, which was embodied in that part of Mr. Clay's
measures relating to New Mexico and Utah, was quickly
applied to Kansas and ISTebraska, and thus " Slavery and
Free Labor were brought face to face, musket in hand, for a
deadly conflict on the plains of the West." * In the Church
the excitement produced by the division of 1844 had some-
w^hat subsided, and each of the two bodies was pushing its
enterprises forward with the old-time Methodist vigor.
The discovery of gold deposits in California was drawing
to the Pacific coast thousands of enterprising men, mostly
young men, and the Church was following in the footsteps
of these hardy adventurers. William Taylor, with his Bethel
* I quote here from Mr. Carl Shurz's admirable life of Henry Clay, to
which I have been elsewhere under obligations.
276 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ship and open-air services, was already there, and, as we
understand it, founded the first Methodist Episcopal Church
in that state. The new bishops. Baker, Scott, Ames, and
Simpson, who were to be associated with Waugh, Morris,
and Janes, were men of energy. Scott volunteered at once
to go to Liberia ; Ames and Simpson contended with each
other in friendly rivalry for the honor of making the first
episcopal visitation to the Pacific slope.
Of his election, its incidents, and of his first self-distrust-
ful administration of his office. Bishop Simpson has left us
a full account in his diary ; and we shall draw upon this
freely. Of diary writing there is very little to be found
among his papers ; that little, however, will enable us, better
than any other testimony can, to perceive the spirit in which
he lived and the manner in which he looked at himself and
his work.
" May 25, 1853. — At nine o'clock this morning the General Conference
proceeded to ballot for four bishops, and on the first ballot 173 votes
were cast. L. Scott had 113, M. Simpson 110, O. C. Baker 90, and E. R.
Ames 89, and were elected. The next highest were E. Thomson, G.
Webber, C. Kingsley, G. Gary.
" I had the active and uncompromising opposition of nearly all the Ohio
delegation and of most of the North Ohio. The grounds of hostility were
that I was tolerant on the pew question,* and that I had not travelled
sufficiently as an itinerant preacher. Yet the same persons supported
Ames, who was with me on the pew question, and the most of them sup-
ported Thomson, who had travelled little, if any, more than myself Per-
haps a few in New England declined to vote for me, as I had been
unanimously nominated by tlie faculty of the Wesleyan University for the
presidency of that institution ; they desired to retain me for that posi-
tion. Under these circumstances the vote I received was wholly unex-
jjected, and deejily impressed me with the kind feelings of my brethren.
May I have wisdom and grace to fit me for the high responsibilities which
* This question came before the General Conference, on the appeal of
John S. Inskip, of the Ohio Conference. He had permitted mixed sittings
in the church at Dayton, Ohio, of which he was pastor. The General
Conference decided that the old ride, " Let the men and women sit
apart," was advisory only, not mandatory.
THE OPPOSITION TO HIS ELECTION. 277
may devolve upon me, and especially may I be led to a more thorough
consecration to God and his cause."
In an autobiographic sl^etch, without date, which he ap-
pears to have dictated to some one, he states more in de-
tail the circumstances of his election, and modestly men-
tions his refusal to as much as try, by word or act, to influ-
ence votes — an example to be commended in these days of
ecclesiastical office-seeking.
" The few of the brethren of the "West, and especially of the Cincinnati
Conference, who were opposed to my liberal views as to pewed churches,
and as to tlie erection of neater and more beautiful church edifices, were
so anxious to prevent my election that they combined to vote for Bishop
Ames, and by that means defeated their special favorite. Dr. Thomson.
With that exception there was no party question whatever involved in
the choice. A few of the delegates on the border thought me to be too
anti-slavery, and sent a committee to question me upon my position. I
simply referred them to my course as editor, and to the views I had pub-
licly exjjressed, and declined to make any further expression of opinion
whatever. I had resolutely and conscientiously refrained from any ai'-
rangement witli any person looking towards securing a vote, and declined
to make any expression which might be iuterjoreted as wishing to gain
any favor. In the earlier part of the Conference I had offended a few of
the New England delegates by expressing a preference for free churches;
while advocating the erection of a Metropolitan Cliurch in Washington,
I said I should like to have it as commodious as the church in which
Ave were then sitting, and would be pleased to have it in all respects like
that church, ' save,' as I pointed to the ijew-doors, ' these bonds.' Father
Taylor, who afterwards became one of my warmest friends, and a few
others, complained bitterly of this expression, and felt for a time unpleas-
antly towards me. It was suggested to me that it would be better to
leave the expression out of the report of my speech, but I declined to
have it done.
"The choice of my brethren led me to very serious reflection. My
health was delicate ; my life had been largely sedentary, and many
friends doubted whether I could bear the fatigue and the exposure then
connected with the work of a bishop. I had greatly enjoyed the society
of my family, and had several children in whose education I was deejjly
interested. But, as I had resolved to accept the voice of the Church as
the will of God, and as I had never solicited in any manner a vote as a
278 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
delegate to the General Conference or for any office connected vpith it,
I felt that the arrangement was wholly providential."
He had reached the episcopate with clean hands and spot-
less fame. Contrary to the practice of onr times, he was an
active and speaking member of the Conference that elected
him. He did not consider himself to be doomed to silence be-
cause he was a possible or probable candidate for high place.
"We return to the diary :
'''■May 26. — I was relieved from being chairman of the Committee on Ed-
ucation. Received many congratulations from my brethren, and assur-
ances of hearty welcome at their Conferences. Am very sensible of many
defects and infirmities.
May 37. — This morning tlie Lay Delegation Committee made a report
by M. Raymond, secretary. I had drawn it up by the direction of the
committee, but the secretary presented it.* The vote was taken by ayes
and noes, and lest I might be thought unwilling to express an oiiinion
I voted aye, though they were willing to excuse the bishops elect, if
they desired it. Brothers Scott, Baker, Ames, and myself, at the sugges-
tion of Ames, retired to a committee-room, conversed in reference to the
ordination ceremony, and spent a season in prayer, each engaging in
turn. We were presented to tlie bishops at eleven. Fatlier Haven, of
Indiana, and Brother Hudson, of Pittsburgli, presented me, and in pres-
ence of an immense crowd we were ordained, and invited to seats by the
bisliops.
May 28. — This day it came my turn to preside in Conference, and I
was very kindly received and treated by my brethren. But few difficult
questions arose, and I felt but little embarrassment.
May 29. — Conference sat only in the afternoon. Met with bishops
in the afternoon and also at night. It was arranged for me to take the
Western Virginia, Pittsburgh, Erie, and North Ohio Conferences, and to
accompany Bishop Janes to Oliio and Cincinnati, and if convenient to
Missouri, and to go out in the fall of 1853 to California.
May 30. — Being Sabbath, I preaclied to a large congregation in Brora-
field Street Church with some liberty. Heard Dr. McClintock preach an
excellent sermon at three in the afternoon.
* The report said : " Having examined the probable eflect the intro-
duction of Lay Delegates into the General and Annual Conferences would
have upon the interests of tlie Clmrch, your committee are unanimously
of opinion that such a cliange is inexpedient."
PASSAGES FROM HIS DIART. 279
May 31. — Conference sat botli forenoon and afternoon. Anticipating
a speedy adjournment, I took some time to look for various articles
which I needed. At night bishops Morris, Janes, and Scott, as com-
mittee, retired to make the Episcopal plan, and I was called on to preside.
We had a trying time, and Conference sat until about ten. The session
was pleasant, but the brethren hurried exceedingly. Bishop Waugh gave
a very beautiful and appropriate address, urging to coolness and delibera-
tion.
June 1. — Our session was prolonged, and we adjourned about two
o'clock P.M. After purchasing several articles, I met with the bishops
both afternoon and evening copying Ei^iscopal decisions and advising
in arranging plans.
June 2. — Presented revised plan of study and plan for local preachers.
We finished our consultation about one p.m. At five we bade farewell to
our friends in Boston and took cars to Stonington.
June 3. — We went to Mayor Harper's and took breakfast. Went to
Book Room and ordered portfolio. Journals of Conference, etc., with parch-
ment, to be sent by express to Morgantown. At two left for Philadelphia
by Amboy route. Stopped at McKibben's for supper, and at quarter-
before eleven left in cars for Pittsburgh.
June 4. — Crossed the mountains from noon to five ; had a very pleas-
ant trij). At night our stage ride was unpleasant.
June 6. — On Sabbath heard Mr. Burkitt j^reach a missionary sermon
in the morning. At two visited German Sabbatli-school and addressed
scliolars, and at half-past two addressed the Smitlifleld School. At three
assisted in administering the sacrament at Liberty Street, conseci'ating
the elements. And at night preached in Smitlifleld to a large audience
from Rom. xiv. 13.
June 8. — At eight o'clock started on Brownsville boat Atlanta for
Morgantown, having first had an interview with Dr. Cooke as to the
Avork in Pittsburgh, etc. At Brownsville took stage for Uniontowu."
Uniontown reminds him of his early struggles for knowl-
edge, and he writes thus to his wife, under date of June 10th :
"Uniontown to me has some pleasant reminiscences. Nearly twenty-
four years ago I entered it one afternoon, as a poor student, having walked
from Cadiz, Ohio, carrying my clothes and books in a budget on my back.
I left home with a few clothes, a few books, and eleven dollars in money
to enter upon a college course among strangers. I could not afford a
stage passage, nor could I well afford to pay for regular meals, and hence
I got but one meal a day, and lived on cakes for the other two till I
280 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
reached the town. Then I called on Dr. Elliott, entered on my studies,
■was needed as a teacher, and in a few weeks was elected tutor. Change
after change has since occurred, until this evening I entered it again by
the same road on which I travelled then."
HIS FIKST CONFEKENCE.
" June 10. — This morning Conference commenced at nine o'clock. Af-
ter prayer and singing twice I addressed the preachers a few^ minutes,
and after the election of a secretary, adoption of rules, appointment of
committees, at half-past ten o'clock Conference adjourned, as by previous
order a sermon was to be delivered at eleven. Mr. Martin gave us an
excellent discourse from ' Wliosoever shall confess,' etc.
June 17. — Conference continued in session until "Wednesday evening.
It was a very pleasant session. I was very kindly received by the pre-
siding elders, and we had comparatively little trouble in roaking our
arrangements. We sat one night till near one ; other nights we adjourned
about ten. Saturday evening a missionary anniversary was held ; the
speakers were Mr. Hunter and myself. On Sabbath I jireached at eleven,
and after sermon ordained fifteen deacons. After three-o'clock sermon I
ordained eight elders. On Monday afternoon spoke at Sunday-school
anniversary, and at night, holding first a short cabinet session, we at-
tended sacramental meeting.
June 18. — On yesterday afternoon I left Morgantown at half-past three,
having to wait for the stage from nine in the morning until that time.
When it came it was but a miserable hack. We had five passengers ;
among them w^as Mr. King, of the Cincinnati Conference. After riding
and walking alternately, we arrived at Uuiontown — twenty-five miles —
at half-past three in the morning, having made the journey in twelve
hours ! At half-jjast four took stage for Brownsville, and after breakfast
went aboard the steamer Atlanta for Pittsburgh, where I arrived about
four.
June 22.— Started in a stage at six for Washington, Penn., and ar-
rived at twelve. Found my lodging at Bro. Hazlctt's. At three invited
in the elders and commenced preparing our circuits and districts."
In holding the Pittsburgh Conference he is among the
friends of his youth, and opens it with characteristic mod-
esty. We follow the diary :
'■'■June 23. — At half-past eight commenced Conference. After two
prayers gave an address, referring to my inexperience, my early minis-
try, the duties of the Conference, etc., etc. During the session I gave a
HOLDS HIS SECOND CONFERENCE. 281
Sabbath-school address and also spoke at tlie Missionary Anniversary.
Preached on Sunday at eleven. A number of gentlemen sent me a
note on Monday requesting me to preach again, and in the Presl)yterian
church ; the pastor called upon me to join in the invitation, but I was
so hurried I was compelled to decline. Sat up very late at night on
Tuesday and "Wednesday, and on Thursday night until three o'clock in
tlie morning. Conference met at five in the morning to receive the ap-
pointments. Generally they were satisfactory, but a few were greatly
disajDpointed.
August 33. — Started for North Ohio Conference, stopped at Mr. GilPs at
Cleveland. Left Cleveland next noon and arrived in Delaware about five.
August 25. — Conference commenced with several prayers, and I gave
an address, I applied myself closely to appointments, and had the satis-
faction of seeing the work progress witliout as much loss of sleejD as at
some previous conferences. On Sabbath preached with much liberty and
ordained deacons ; in the afternoon ordained elders.
Monday afternoon I was greatly gratified by the arrival of Bishop
Janes, who came to Delaware to see the Conference, though it was out
of his route to the Ohio Conference. He sat with us in council in the
evening, and we conversed until a late hour. He had a severe chill and
sufiiered much pain during the night. In tlie morning he attended Con-
ference, and tried to get volunteers for California. He also gave a short
address to the Conference, and left for Zanesville.
Sept. 1. — Conference closed its session at eleven on Wednesday, and I
left for Zanesville — but on reaching the station found the cars were de-
tained ; they did not arrive for an hour and a half after their time. The
result was that they failed to make the connection at Shelby, and I was
compelled to stay at Shelby until next afternoon. This was unpleasant, as
I wished to join Bishop Janes at the Ohio Conference."
This, the Ohio, was one of Bishop Janes's Conferences,
and the young bishop is anxious to profit by the experience
of his senior colleague. He writes thus to Mrs. Simpson,
Sept. 3 :
" I feel somewhat relieved from the pressure of Confer-
ence duties, though I have considerable trouble with the
work in Cleveland, and will probably have a storm in Mans-
field. Otherwise, I should have a breathing-spell, as far as
deep mental anxiety is concerned. I shall go through this
Conference, Xenia, and St. Louis, with Bishop Janes, and
282 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSOK
shall probably learn something which will be of service
to me."
We resume the diary :
^^ Sept. 3. — Conference proceeded pleasantly. I -was -welcomed cor-
dially. I addressed the Sabbath-school Anniversary in Seventh Street
church, as also, along with Bishop Janes, the Missionary Society, and
preached by request on the same subject as at the North Ohio Confer-
ence. The session closed on Monday night about eleven o'clock.
Sept. 20. — Left for Cincinnati Conference at Xenia. General Scott was
on the train, and at every station large crowds were collected to see and
hear the veteran soldier and presidential aspirant. He is evidently not
a man of the people as was General Taylor. He is rather cold, and the
effort to be bland and ftirailiar sits rather awkwardly upon him. At
Cleveland he was received with firing of cannon, and stopped for the
night. I passed on for Columbus by a night train just started and j^oorly
arranged. But the engine gave out, and we were detained several hours,
failing to make a junction next morning at Columbus.
Sept. 21. — When about starting out the Cleveland train arrived, bear-
ing General Scott. Cannon were fired amid the huzzas of the crowd, but
one jioor fellow, loading too quickly, was blown almost to pieces. His
eyes were put out, his limbs broken, and the flesh torn from part of his
chest. Even the semblance of war has its horrors. That weeping wife
must ever hate the cannon's roar.
Sej)t. 22. — Conference [the Cincinnati] commenced. Bishop Morris at-
tending from Thursday with Bishop Janes. They sat in council all the
time. I spoke at the anniversaries and attended Conference during the
sessions when the council could be spared. I preached on Sabbath at
three, ordaining deacons, after Bishop Morris, at eleven. Conference
closed on Thursday night."
After the close of the Cincinnati Conference he went to
St. Louis, in company with Bishop Janes, to attend Confer-
ence there. Bishop Janes presided ; Bishop Morris was also
present. The junior bishop was still anxious to secure from
his colleagues points of information, and used his opportu-
nity to the best possible advantage. From St. Louis he
writes to his wife :
"Oct. S, 1853.
"You say in your second letter, forwarded to me yesterday from Cin-
cinnati, that you wish me to write every day, as it comforts you in afflic-
A TRIP TO WEST VIRGINIA. 283
tion. If I can add, by any act of mine, to your comfort I will gladly do
it, and hence, while sitting in Conference, I steal a few moments to write.
But let me say that I should enjoy a letter occasionally as well as yourself.
" Conference is progressing pretty briskly, and I presume that, by the
time this reaches you, it will be drawing to a close. Bishop Ames ar-
rived last evening in excellent health and spirits. He is enjoying his
visit to the Western Conferences very much, and is, I learn, very popu-
lar. He would be very glad to have me go with him, but I have begged
off, as you are not in very good health and just commencing housekeep-
ing. Yet I really sympathized with him, and if my visiting his Confer-
ence had allowed him to go home I should have felt half inclined to it,
as he has not seen his family since the 28th of July. How would you
like to have that kind of absence ?
"Be careful of your health. Be cheerful. Look aloft. The stars dis-
play their beauty to us only when we look at tliem ; and if we look down
at the earth our hearts are never charmed. Be resolved to be happy to-
day— to be joyful now — and out of every fleeting moment draw all possi-
ble pure and lasting pleasure.'*
Being greatly interested in the condition of our Church
in the western part of Virginia, he made a tour of inspection
and preaching up the Great Kanawlia River, starting from
Parkersburg, and thence down the Ohio to Point Pleasant.
As between the two Methodist churches — Korth and South
— this was contested ground. Many of the people had ad-
hered to us, and Bishop Simpson wished to strengthen all
such and to make plans for the future. During this tour he
was much in company with the Rev. Gordon D. Battelle,
who afterwards did much in forming the Constitution of
West Virginia as a free state.'^
* In his autobiographic sketch Bishop Simpson speaks thus of Mr. Bat-
telle : " To no two men was Western Virginia so much indebted for its
separate state form, it^ freedom from slavery, and its common-school sys-
tem as to Gordon D. Battelle and F. H. Pierpont, its first governor. They
were fellow-students, room-mates in Allegheny College, and were closely
identified both in sympathy and in judgment. Governor Pieipont be-
came a member of the Methodist Protestant Church, but retained his life-
long attachment to Mr. Battelle." This modest Methodist preacher was
a statesman of the highest order.
284 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" Par'kersbiirg\ Dec. 25. — This morning wrote in my diary. Preaelied at
eleven from the angelic song, ' Glory to God in the highest,' etc., to a small
congregation, and went with Mr. Logan to dinner; after which I finished
writing up tliis diary to the present time. This will account for many imper-
fections, and especially for the lack of an account of my religious experi-
ence. As I did not record from day to day, so I could not speak of my
position and enjoyments. Now, however, I have brought it up to the pres-
ent afternoon, and hope to be more punctual in noting events as they occur.
May the great Head of the Church endow me with wisdom and grace, that
I may serve him acceptably and finish my course with joy. I fear that my
conversation is not sufficiently seasoned with grace to the use of edifying.
May my every act be as in the presence of him who searcheth the heart.
At night I preached from 1 John v. 4, to a very full house ; there was con-
siderable feeling, but I preached too long, and I feared ray voice might be
impaired for to-morrow's services. Oh, how little good follows my pulpit
labors in comparison with what would follow were I in the full spirit of
my mission, and could preach with the Holy Ghost sent down from heaven.
May my Heavenly Father lead me into the full knowledge of the truth,
and may I serve him with sincerity all the days of my life.
Dec. 26. — This morning I awoke early, but, having had a sleepless
night, I rested for a while. The habits of the people in Virginia are not
of as early rising as in the free states, and here, late as I was, I was still
in advance of the family. I feel somewhat the hoarseness of last evening.
The continued rains for some days past until yesterday have swollen the
waters, and this morning the Ohio is nearly level with its banks. At-
tended love-feast at nine, preached at eleven from John xvii. 23, assisted
in the administration of the sacrament at three, and preached at night
from Romans xiv. 12. It has been a busy day, and I have borne my la-
bors better than in the morning I thought was probable.
Dec. 28. — At night preached from Job xiv. 14, and after service went
to the wharf boat to sleep, but, between high water, and storms of wind
and rain, and taking passengers, I got but little sleep. Took passage on
the Buckeye at three. While sleeping, about half-jjast five, there was a
crash succeeded by another and still another, and, hearing persons run-
ning, I sprang from my berth, but found that the boat, in trying to land,
had encountered some brush. Sleep, however, left me, and I did not lie
down again. About eleven arrived at Point Pleasant, Ohio, and stopped
at Colonel Sly's Hotel. Mrs. Sly is a member of our Church, and from
her I learned that no appointment had been received, but she immedi-
ately put one in circulation for evening preaching. I also learned that
no boat goes uj) the Kanawha until Wednesday night, and perhaps not
until Thursday night.
PASSAGES FROM EIS DIARY. 285
For various reasons I am mucli depressed. ]My heart greatly needs a
deeper work of grace. I labor in some respects sufficiently — indeed, I
feel sometimes that I cannot bear the physical eflforts I make, together
with the mental excitement under which I suflFer, but must soon wear
down to the grave — and yet my heart is not right. It requires a some-
thing not yet possessed to make me victorious over all my infirmities and
temptations, and give me triumph in the Lord Jesus Clirist. A pure
heart, a simplicity of purpose, thorough self-denial, and all-conquering
faith and love, I greatly need. Oh, that I did even now cast myself fully
upon the atoning merit of Christ, who forgiveth all sin and cleanseth
from all iniquity. I need to be created anew in Christ Jesus.
Point Pleasant^ Dec. 29. — Preached to a small audience last night, as-
sembled in the Methodist church. It is a neat building as to walls, and
is very delightfully situated as to tlie population, but is on ground sub-
ject to overflow. It is unfinished, being seated but not plastered. I gave
out an appointment for to-night, conditioned upon my inability to get a
boat up the Kanawha. The church is held by us and also the Southern
Methodists, each occupying it alternately. The Southern Methodists
have been very bitter, and much bad feeling has existed, and yet we num-
ber only twenty-five or thirty, with but two men ; they number about as
many, but they come from a greater distance and have two or three men.
Presbyterians are weak and have one man^ and I learn that the Episco-
palians are very few. The women generally belong to some church.
This morning rose tolerably early. It is a clear, cold, beautiful morn-
ing, and the river is beginning to fall. I feel less fatigued, but I greatly
need a purified heart ; one washed and quickened by redeeming blood.
Dec. 31. — My rest last night was considerably broken, as I supposed a
boat might arrive, and I was anxious to secure my passage. Hence I rose
frequently, but it did not come until half-past eight in the morning. At
that hour, after taking my baggage to the boat, I called for Miss Thomas,
who accompanied me to Charleston, and we left Point Pleasant in the
Salem at half-past nine. Tiie land along the Kanawha is poorly culti-
vated, but there is a rich and fertile soil in the bottoms wliich skirt the
stream. Seams of coal are seen occasionally cropping out, and there
must be much mineral wealth along the river. The mouth of the Poco-
taligo must furnish a town yet of some note. Enterprise is greatly need-
ed in every department.
This is the last day of the year. Alas, how poorly I have spent its
fleeting moments ! How many missteps I have made — how many errors
have I committed — how little spirituality have I cultivated ! Wlien I re-
flect on my life, I can but wonder and adore. Oh, the depth of that mercy
which may save even me ! My time has gone to waste — my sands of life
286 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
are ebbing out. Shall I ever live more to God's glory ? I trust I shall.
And yet so often have I formed good resolutions, and so fearfully have I
broken tlieiu, that I distrust myself. I can confide alone in the redeem-
ing fulness of my Lord Jesus Christ. May he, at the close of this year,
even now while I write, wash away all my past offenses, forgive all my
iniquities, and make me a new creature. Nothing but creating power is
sufficient to reinstate me in God's image and to purify and invigorate
all my faculties.
We are now running at a moderate rate up the Kanawlia, and bid
fair to reach Charleston a little after dark. The day is chilly, and the
atmosphere and clouds indicate a fall of snow. A pleasant company is
on the boat, but there are a few gamblers constantly engaged in betting
on cards. I arrived at Charleston about seven p.m., and was met cor-
dially by Mr. Battelle and taken to his house. He informs me that ap-
pointments had been made for me at eleven to-day and to-night at Mai-
den, as the boat was expected up at the latest this morning. I regret tlie
disappointment, but it could not be avoided. To-night, 1853 is passing
away. Its record is almost finished, and while I write these lines between
ten and eleven at night its minutes are rapidly diminishing. How stands
the record of my life as written by Omniscience ? I solemnly ask myself
liow am I closing this year ? How mixed are human motives when
closely scanned ! How shall man be pure in the sight of his Maker ?
Happy would I be, could I feel that singleness of purpose which makes
the whole body full of light, that purity of heart which sees God in ev-
erything— and that full consecration which devotes every moment to tlie
divine service. May He who has protected me this far protect me still,
and may I be washed from every stain, and be prepared for glorifying
God in my body and my spirit whicli are his.
Jan. 1, 1853. — The new year has opened upon me in Charleston, Vir-
ginia, and is wintry in its aspects — a cold rain has been falling during
the night and still continues.
This morning as the clock in an adjoining room struck two I awoke
and knelt down by my bedside, to ask for wisdom and grace to guide
me through this New Year, or through such part of it as I may live. I
think I felt truly grateful, that I had been sjjared to witness the begin-
ning of another year, and that Death had not been commissioned to cut
me down. Oh, that my life may be free from the defects of the past, and
that I may truly do the will of my great Creator. For this I need for-
giveness of the past, purifying grace for the present, and animating and
quickening power from on liigh.
I should on entering on the New Year aim at a higher life tlian ever
heretofore — I should seek to cultivate and guard my physical powers so
PREACHING m PITTSBUROE. 287
that I may be able to labor most successfully — I should redeem time, con-
versing less with friends, and especially on topics otlier tlian the Church
and its institutions and personal holiness. I should deny myself every
pleasure that my judgment does not approve as being in accordance with
growth in grace. And I should study to do in every possible manner
God's holy will.
I rose at six this morning, and, after bathing, read three chapters in the
beginning of the Old Testament and two in the New. I purpose a regular
reading after this general method.
Jan. 2. — Tins morning rose about five, and read my lessons in the Old
and New Testaments. I was also forcibly impressed with a passage in
the Apocrypha — Ecclesiasticus — touching the tendency of God's Word to
impart elevated views. After breakfast rode into Charleston about nine.
The morning was pleasantly cool, and a heavy fog rested upon the river's
bank. At eleven I preached from Luke xxiv. 46, 47, to a good congrega-
tion. Yet in no place have I seen those large congregations whicli in-
dicate any general interest in the public mind.
Jan. 5. — Rested tolerably well last night. Rose rather late also, but
finished my usual lessons. I am told that on Sunday night some three
negroes ran away, crossing the Ohio, taking some of their efiects with
them — two men and one woman — and that they have not since been
heard from. I am also told that it is comparatively seldom that a fugi-
tive negro is retaken. If this is the case it seems probable that the un-
certainty of holding negroes as slaves will cause owners to sell them far-
ther South, and that the land along the river will be settled by free la-
borers, and if so a spirit of enterprise will be awakened and lands must
rise in value. From having visited the Kanawha valley I am more and
more satisfied that with any enterjjrise Point Pleasant must become a
place of considerable note."
After his return home from Western Virginia, he occu-
pied himself with abundant labors in and near Pittsburgh.
The entries in the diary are chiefly noteworthy, as showing
his restless activity :
" Jan. 9. — This day preached in the morning at Beaver Street, Alle-
ghanytown, from Psalms cxxxvii. 5, 6, to a well-filled house, their ordi-
nary congregation. At night preached in South Pittsburgh to a good
house from Epliesians i. 13, 14. Prospects seem to be brightening. My
labors in the pulpit I fear are beginning to afi"ect my eyes — too much
blood I think flows to my head. But I dislike the thought of ceasing to
set an example of earnestness in the Christian ministry — either in man-
288 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ner or in quantity of labor. Were I sure it is an injuiy, duty would re-
quire me to cease.
March 13. — Pittsburgh: This has been a Sabbath of toil. Last night
Matilda received a severe fall from our front steps, occasioning concussion
of the brain to some extent, and I felt fearful of cerebral excitement fol-
lowing. Hence I had but little sleep. This morning she was better,
but has been confined to her bed all day. At half-past ten I preached in
Liberty Street to a very full house from 2 Peter i. 19 : ' We have a more
sure word,' etc. After dinner Dr. Sellers called, and we had a long con-
versation on Christian experience, embracing particularly the witness of
the Spirit, and the relation of the subjective to the objective in religion.
At night preached in Wesley Chapel to a full house from 2 Corinthians
iii, 18. The house was excessively hot, and I did not enjoy myself in my
labors. My personal condition in religion is far from satisfactory to my-
self. I have not that clear, abiding, and constant sense of the presence
and communion of the Holy Spirit which I believe is the Christian's
privilege, nor have I the full experience that the blood of Christ cleanseth
from all unrighteousness that tlie Scriptural warrant authorizes the be-
liever to expect. May that experience in all its blessed fulness speedily
be mine.
April 29. — This morning had made my arrangements to leave for New
York Conference, via Philadelphia, but Mrs. S. had been so sick through
the night that she was unwilling for me to leave, so I remained until
evening. At nine o'clock took cars. I felt rather depressed leaving
Mrs. S. so ill, and to be absent from home so many weeks. Slept but lit-
tle through the night, and at daybreak reached the summit of the moun-
tain. At the foot of the long descending plane a freight car was ofi"the
track and detained us near an hour. I walked over two of the levels
and down two of the planes before the train came up. It was a beauti-
ful, clear morning. The atmosphere was pure and bracing, and the wild
mountain scenery was inspiring. The dark foliage of the pines, inter-
spersed now and then with the buds and blossoms and leaves of light
green, the tall peaks of the mountains, and the deep precipices, amid
which here and there could be seen the silvery, winding Juniata, yet but
a little stream, whose waters gently reflected the morning light, all im-
j^-essed me with a lovo of nature. I desire above all to feel an increasing
love for its great Creator, my glorious Redeemer.
April 30. — The delay of the train consumed our time so that when we
arrived at the Mountain House the Eastern train had just started. The
passengers generally were much out of humor, as we had seen the train
or the smoke of the engine as it moved off. The presumption was that
it was perhaps designed to keep us at the Mountain House during the
A SUNDAY IN LANCASTER, PENN. 289
day; and hence a large portion of the company started for HoUidays-
burgh, about one and a half miles distant. Thinking I could find as
much, if not more, retirement there, and could also see the village, I ac-
companied them, and stopped at tlie hotel. After breakfast Mr. Bell, a
broker, who learned I was a minister but did not know who, asked me
over to his office, where I wrote letters and also a sketch for the Western
Christian Advocate. After dinner wrote this entry in my diary. Thus
delayed upon my journey, I am closing the last day of April. Time flies
away. Alas, how poorly improved !"
He reached Lancaster, on his way to Philadelphia, after
midnight Saturday, As he would not travel on Sunday, he
tarried in that city till Monday morning. While there oc-
curred the amusing incident, so often quoted. He thus tells
the story in a letter to his wife :
"Lancaster, May 1, 1853.
" A bright and beautiful day is this, but my mind anxiously reverts to
Pittsburgh and inquires for your health. After spending the day in Hol-
lidaysburgh and surveying the various churches, etc., I returned to the
Mountain House and took the train. At Lancaster I stopped, as it was
after midnight, and I could not reach Philadelphia until six or seven in
the morning. Brother and wife kept on. How ministers can recon-
cile Sabbath travelling with a sense of duty I cannot tell.
" I preached to-day for Mr. Bishop, who is the stationed minister. I
introduced myself to him, telling him that my name was Simpson, and
that I was from Pittsburgh. Finding that I was a minister, he asked me
to preach, and introduced me to the congregation as Brother Simpson,
from Pittsburgh. Going into the pulpit, he asked me if I belonged to
the Pittsburgh Conference. I told him not now; that I had belonged to
it. After I had preached he took my hand and apologized ; said he had
not thought of my being bishop till I was preaching, and told the con-
gregation that they had been listening to Bishop Simpson, etc. Whether
they thought any more of the sermon for the name I cannot tell. Mr.
Bishop, notwithstanding this little blunder, is a very fine man, an excel-
ent preacher, and is greatly beloved."
A sharper-sighted man than the Lancaster pastor might
readily have failed to recognize a bishop under the plain out-
ward appearance of the Eev. Matthew Simpson. Episcopal
manner, if there be such, he never had and heartily de-
19
290 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
spised. To move among his countrymen as an unpretend-
ing, equal fellow-citizen was the study of his life. His dress
was wholly unclerical, not even the customary white neck-
tie indicating his vocation. Besides, there was ascribed to
him by his friends at this period of his life an ungainliness
of manner which gave him the air of a good, wholesome
lay preacher from a rural district. A certain lack of grace
must have been visible, for it is a point of frequent mention
in the newspaper notices of the period. It must be ad-
mitted that in hats he was always weak : this important
article of clothing, as he wore it, usually looked as if it had
been tumbled about in a crowded mass -meeting. Bishop
Hurst tells me that once, when visiting the German}^ and
Switzerland Conference, Bishop Simpson appeared before
the astonished brethren in a steamer cap which was neither
beautiful nor graceful. Immediately after the first session
of the body he was taken by them to a hatter's and prop-
erly habited. In later life this indifference to the details of
dress was not noticeable. His manners, however, were al-
waj^s engaging ; no one could be more scrupulousl}^, and at
the same time quietly, attentive to every point of courtesy.
He reached Kingston, the place of the meeting of the
Kew York Conference, in good season, with a day to spare.
He thus notes one or two items :
'■'■May 5. — This evening Bisboj) Janes arrived, and I find his aid in the
council-room very valualjle. Yesterday I had a very severe attack of
pain in the region of tlie heart, wliich compelled me for some hours to
suspend my duties and dismiss the elders. It was a strong admonition
to be always ready. Oh, for a closer walk with God !"
He writes from Kingston a letter to his Avife, and in it
mentions his recovery :
"Kingston, Satuida\- morning.
*' I was interrupted in writing on yesterday ; this morning I feel mod-
erately well. Bishop Janes arrived last night and will stay till ^louday
evening, when he leaves for the New Hampshire Conference. Bishop
Waugli will pass within two or three miles of this place either to-day or
CLOSE OF HIS DIARY. 291
on Monday, and it is possible lie may turn aside to see us. Thus far I
have heard uotlung from home. I hope, however, that you are in good
health and spirits. It is matter of consolation to know that we are in
the hands of a merciful and all-wise Providence, who numbers the very
hairs of our heads, and without whose permission a sparrow cannot fall
to the ground. It is pleasant to me, while I cannot hear the voices of
those I love on earth, to turn to the Book of God and hear him speaking
in his word and uttering his admonitions and counsels to guide my wan-
dering feet. And while I cannot see the forms of wife and children
around me, yet I can recognize the handiwork of him who is my best
friend, the father and guide of my youth, whenever I cast my eyes on the
heavens above or on the elements around me. Would that I could feel
that whenever I lay me down the arms of Omnipotence surround me, and
that I am in the immediate presence of him who is my Redeemer, my
Saviour, my all. And well would it be for me if I could recognize when
I awake, in the beamings of the morning, the sweet smiles of that
countenance which watched me ceaselessly through the shadows of the
night.
" Commit yourself, with all your cares and anxieties, into the hands of
your Heavenly Father, and I trust you may experience and enjoy the
peace that passeth all knowledge."
"With an account of a visit to Miss Garrettson at Rhine-
beck and of a trip to West Point the diary abruptly closes.
His papers contain numerous diaries begun in as many
blank books, but there is no instance of a book filled. Jour-
nahzing was, no doubt, irksome to him ; his letters, too, are
usually very brief and contain little more than abstracts of
the events of a day or week. Sentiment, except in occa-
sional and these beautiful expressions of domestic affection,
is wanting ; with regard to individual men he is absolutely
reticent. Nor does he often in his correspondence indulge
himself in reflections upon society or the course of events.
A busy man, always in motion, he is continually absorbing
information and forming estimates of men as he meets
them, but reserves expression for the public occasions which
call for the exercise of his highest faculties.
XIY.
AN EPISCOPAL TOUR
THROUGH CALIFORNIA AND OREGON.
1853, 1854.
New Conditious of Life for Bishop Simpson. — Incessant Travel Required
of liini. — His Mental Activity. — His Secretary's Account of his Mode
of Preparing for Preaching and Lecturing.— Skeleton of the Sermon
on 2 Corinthians iv. 18. — Too Busy to Write. — A Compensation for the
Loss of Opportunities of Study. — The Many Apjolications for his Ser-
vices.— Readiness to Help the Churches. — Sails for California, Decem-
ber, 1853. — Crossing the Isthmus of Panama. — Hotel Experiences in
the " Gem." — The Chagres River. — Cruces. — Spoiling of Romantic Ex-
pectations.— The "St. Charles" or the "American," Which? — The
"Refuse of Creation" Brought Together. — Riding on Mules through
the Gorges. — A Native Forest. — Panama. — Another Crowded Hotel. —
A Little Prayer-meeting on the Last Evening of the Year. — A Broken
Cot, and a Night's Sleep on the Floor. — The Golden Gate Breaks her
Shaft. — Drifting on the Pacific Ocean. — A Glorious Sunset.— Arrival
at San Diego. — The Golden Gate nearly Wrecked. — Failure of At-
tempts to Rescue the Ship. — Subsidence of the Storm. — Arrival at San
Francisco. — Meets William Taylor. — Preaching nearly Every Day. —
Delay of Steamer for Oregon. — Difficulties in the Way of Reaching the
Seat of the Oregon Conference. — An All-night Ride in an Oj^en
Wagon. — Sleeping on Sheaves of Oats. — Twenty Miles on Horseback,
Satchel in Hand. — Reaches the Log School-house in which the Con-
ference is Held. — Great Joy of the People. — Return to Portland. — Joui*-
ney up the Columbia River. — Perils of Waters and of the Wilderness.
— A Night in an Indian Camp. — Journey Home.
CONDITIONS OF METEODIST EPISCOPAL LIFE. 295
XIV.
From the time of his election to the episcopate, the con-
ditions of hfe for Matthew Simpson underwent an entire
change. Having no diocese, and the law of his Church re-
quiring him to " travel at large," he was, of necessity, al-
ways in motion. His study of books was intermittent. He
had accumulated an ample library, but the hours spent in
it were the few snatched from the pressure of business. It
was rather a retreat for him when, utterly Aveary, he wished
to be alone. The careful reading of former years, his habits
of close observation, and his retentive memory supplied him
with the resources for his many sermons and public ad-
dresses. He had an open eye for the beautiful in nature
and art, and quickly caught up the historical material nec-
essary for giving art objects their proper setting. In what-
ever country he travelled he acquired rapidly an intelligent
understanding of its topography, politics, sources of wealth,
looking at it with the eye of a man of affairs. Above aU
he talked much with men, was accessible, and had the knack
of drawing from those he met, without seeming to do so,
the information he desired.
His mental activity during his episcopal ^^ears was ex-
traordinary. I find among his papers lectures on a great
variety of topics : lectures to young ministers, frequently
delivered early in the morning, before the hour of Confer-
ence opening ; narrative lectures upon his travels in foreign
lands, some of them carefully arranged as if for publication ;
lectures on philosophy, on oratory, on the connection of
commerce with science and religion, and reports enough of
296 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
sermons to fill several volumes.* Whenever he travelled in
foreign lands he corresponded with newspapers, usually with
several. There was arranged for him, in his later years, a
correspondence from China, with the JSfew York Tribune,
but, owing to his illness in California, the trip to China was
given up.
I had always supposed that he secured the results of read-
ing by the help of his private secretaries, but the Eev. S. M.
Stiles, who was his secretary for years, assures me that he
was never called on to look up points. Mr. Stiles's account
of the bishop's methods of work is decidedly interesting :
" With reference to the bishop's preparations for lectur-
ing or preaching, my time being divided between him and
the office of the Board of Church Extension, I am not so
fully informed as if I had been more constantly with him.
I simply went to his house or office Avhen he was ready to
dictate. I suppose he spent some time in preparation for
the pulpit and platform, yet he never dictated anything to
me in this line except in preparing one of his lectures, and
I never saw any manuscript notes of his sermons except
one, and these were brief. He was so constantly occupied
in travelling and public services, and the little time he spent
at home was so taken up by callers that he had not much
left for either study or rest. His study and preparation for
the pulpit were principally done in former ^^ears. He was
too much taxed to do much of either when I knew him ; it
is wonderful that he could perform the work he did and
keep up his reputation as a preacher with so little leisure
for study. I do not believe he used a pen much in his pul-
pit preparation when I knew him. But he could probably
do as much thinking in an hour or two as most preachers in
a day, and prepare himself as well without a pen as others
with one. I remember on one or two occasions beino- at
o
* A volume of his sermons, made up from sliort-liaud reports, was jjub-
lished by Harper & Brothers iu 1885.
Lm^^ r
^^^^'
^"H^ ^
^^-
^/ /. ^'-^•y^ _ yh^ £-1^ c_-£^_ ^- 1^^ *-^CZi.
BISHOP Simpson's skeleton of his sermon on 2 corinth. iv. is.
HIS SECRETARY'S NARRATIVE. 29Y
his house when I heard him walliing the floor over my head
and repeating what I imagine was a sermon that he was
soon to preach. I suppose he did his thinkmg upon a sub-
ject in this way more or less. I heard him remark once, as
nearly as I can remember, that he did not study any models
of 23reaching, or any work on homiletics, but that his method
of sermonizing was his own — such as came to him from the
consideration of a subject, and not according to any scien-
tific or school methods. His great lecture on ' The Future of
Our Country ' was never written or dictated by him. I do
not know that he even had any notes of it ; though he may
have had. All that remains of it, so far as I know, is in
newspaper reports. I heard it but once, and then after the
war, and it was, in the manner of delivery and the effect,
not to be compared with what it was on some former occa-
sions, judging from the accounts I have heard and read of
it. I never looked up any points for him on any subject,
and do not know of anybody else doing so. I know he had
in contemplation some literary work that he wanted to dic-
tate to me, but never had time for it. He did dictate to me
a sketch of his life, for his family. I think, however, that
even this was left unfinished. The dictations I took were
letters. His correspondence was very large."
It may be safely asserted that for instant and overwhelm-
ing effect upon an audience. Bishop Simpson was exceeded
by no man of his time in America or England. The inquiry
into his method of preparing for public addresses is, there-
fore, worth prosecuting. The testimony of his secretary on
this point is confirmed by the written remains of his ser-
mons. One of his favorite themes was the power of the in-
visible ; his discourse thereupon is the thirteenth of the pub-
lished volume, from 2 Corinthians iv. 18 ; of two skeletons
of this which I find, each is written on a leaf of note paper,
and neither fills more than fifty lines. The skeleton is, how-
ever, closely analytic, and covers all the points.
Under such circumstances, profound thought is out of the
298 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
question, and if popular eloquence moves in the realm of
commonplaces, profound thought is not required, A mixed
assembly will soon weary of thoughts with which the hear-
ers are not more or less familiar. But to change the famil-
iar into something more than a commonplace, to give clear
expression to half -conscious feeling, to say for thousands
what they too would say if they only could, and above all
to make the spiritual as real to the mind as the sensible, are
achievements requiring, for their highest form, nothing less
than genius. In this realm of common thought and universal
feeling Bishop Simpson was supreme ; usually one short hour
gave him the mastery over all who listened to the sound of
his voice.
He had in his episcopal life a compensation for the loss
of the opportunities of studious reflection in the wider
spread of his influence as a Christian orator. And it is
curious to notice how uniformly the effects of his preach-
ing followed, in the earlier days of his episcopate, when he
was in the fulness of his vigor. Xo matter where, on the
Atlantic or the Pacific coast, at home or abroad, speaking
directly or through an interpreter, the same accounts of
the efi'ects of his preaching are given us. Some of these
are absurdly extravagant, others are toned down to sober-
ness, but all alike show the spell he laid upon the minds
of men. IS'ow he is in Oregon — a wilderness in 185-i — and
is preaching to a congregation of Methodist pioneers as-
sembled in the woods. He has been delayed, and only
reaches the spot at the close of the Sunday-morning ser-
mon. He is announced to preach in the afternoon. "• And
the sermon,-' says the enthusiastic writer, " who shall de-
scribe the indescribable or speak the unutterable. Its im-
agery was celestial, its pathos divine, its power omnipotent.
It was more than Bishop Simpson's own ; it was God's and
Christ's. Years after, when in London, the same sermon
that he thought not too good for these Oregon pioneers he
thought good enough for one of the greatest audiences in
EXTRAVAGANT ACCOUNTS OF HIS PREACHING. 299
Christendom." Again, he is in Norway : he is among a peo-
ple whose language is as foreign to him as is his to them.
He speaks through an interpreter. " All the people," says
the reporter, " listened and wept." Again, he is in Dublin,
among the susceptible Irish Methodists. Even the staid
London Watokmaii glows with enthusiasm : " His eloquence
has been w^ell compared to a river. At first it is slow and
unpretending, but gradually gathers strength and volume,
as tributary thoughts flow in, until it becomes a broad,
deep, and rapid stream. He brought his admirable discourse
to a close by a peroration which, for thrilUng power, we
have never heard surpassed." And now he is among his
friends in his own West, gathered together on the shore of
Lake Michigan. " His mind," says one of his hearers of that
day, " seems like a huge, well-built cage, filled with moun-
tain birds, all strong-winged and eager to be let loose, confi-
dent in their power of battling with the storm and triumphing
over opposing tempests. His figures come out clear, strong,
and beautifully beaming, like the light of the sun, illuminat-
ing the dark places of his logic, making them attractive
and easily understood. You feel that a man of genius, a
great spirit, is near you, but in him there is a sort of mag-
netic charm that makes you love the man and have large
hopes of yourself." These touches of extravagance in the
description of him only show that Bishop Simpson carried
men away from themselves ; they are unconscious as well as
conscious testimonies to his power. " He has swallowed me
up," said Father Taylor to me after a sermon preached by
the bishop in 1860. It may be readily supposed that the
applications for pulpit and platform services poured in upon
him in floods. "While holding the New York Conference in
June, 1856, with another Conference immediately to foUow,
and an interval of a few days between them, he writes thus
to his wife : " As to work between this and the Maine Con-
ference I give you a list of applications : (1) Newark, New
Jersey, to aid in a pubhc meeting on Thursday of next
300 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
week. (2) To dedicate the new Trinity Church in N'ew
York on Sabbath week. (3) To preach same day at Hed-
ding Church. (4) To lay the corner-stone of a new church
in Brooklyn on Monday week. (5) To spend Sabbath week
in Bangor, Maine. (6) To spend it in Boston. (7) To spend
it in Lynn. (8) To dedicate a new church in Lynn on Mon-
day week. (9) To preach at Hillside (Mrs. Olin's home) on
Friday of next week. I believe these are nearly all the ap-
plications I yet have for the three or four days between
the Conferences. LIow many more I shall have I cannot
tell."
Nor was he slow to meet these calls for aid ; it cost him
something to say " No " to an appeal for the help which he
best of all our preachers of that time could give. He was
literally "in labors more abundant" than other men. In
May, 1857, he saded for Europe, and he gives this account
of his manner of preparing for his trip : " Early in the
spring I presided at the Kentucky, North Indiana, Western
Virginia, and Pittsburgh Conferences ; and in three days
from the close of the last-named Conference I left my home
in Pittsburgh to begin my journey. Having spent the Sab-
bath in Philadelphia, preaching in Green Street in the morn-
ing and in Trinity at night, I reached New York on Monday.
Here, in addition to the usual preparations for the trip, I
had an engagement to preach a dedicatory sermon on the
Scandinavian Bethel ship on Tuesday afternoon and to lect-
ure in Greene Street Church that night in behalf of a new
church in Hudson City, New Jersey." On Wednesday he
sailed ; and in this fashion he worked on, though with more
prudence in later years, to the end.
But we are anticipating our story. In 1853 it was ar-
ranged that he should go to California — then a long way off
from the Atlantic border — and while holding his fall Confer-
ences his mind was busy with the preparations for this trip.
His wife was in poor health, and in his correspondence he
does his utmost to cheer her up. One is often in his letters
STARTS FOR CALIFORNIA. 301
reminded of his own account of himself : " I ought never to
have been a bishop ; I love my home too well."
September 27, 1853, he writes from Loveland, Ohio, and,
after telling her all the news, he expresses his solicitude for
her health and spirits in this wise : " Be a good girl — say
your prayers — always keep in a good humor — keep every
wrinkle off your brow, for time will make them too soon,
anyhow — look at the bright side of the picture. Get into
the fresh air, keeping good care of your feet — move about
a little every day— if nothing else, move the bed round as
it used to be, and then, when you have looked at it, move it
back again. Change the chairs and the divans and pull the
piano cover a little — just a little — farther over ; and when
you have nothing else to do, think of me, but donH iDvite too
often P
Dec. 20, 1853, he set sail, with several companions, among
them the Rev. ]^. Reasoner, in the steamer George Law, for
Aspinwall. In the party were several ladies, who, under
the escort of the bishop, were proceeding to join friends on
the Pacific coast. Of this trip, at that time novel, there
is a long and carefully written journal, arranged in chap-
ters, apparently with a view to publication. It is said, in
abatement of the popular estimate of him, that, though an
enchanting speaker, his capability as a writer was smaU. A
few passages from this journal will show how aptly he could
express himself with the pen when he had tinae to collect
his thoughts.
The Isthmus of Panama had at that time to be crossed
partly by boat up the Chagres River and partly on mules.
It was a rough journey, and was sometimes accompanied
with exciting incidents. The bishop's party was large, and
the care of it taxed him. They had arrived at Aspinwall
and were getting ready for the transit :
" Early the next morning all was in commotion. The first note heard on
awaking was tlie shrill cry of runners for the baggage and transit lines.
Passing to the town, I went to register and exchange our tickets, as di-
302 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
rected by officers of the ship, -while the rest of the party agreed to fiud a
place for breakfast. Hurrying up-town, I found my friends waiting, hav-
ing agreed to breakfast at the ' Gem ;' it had been depicted in glowing
terms by the runners as tlie best place in the city. Away we went to the
' Gem ;' and a ' Gem' it surely was. Entering a crazy entry, whose floor
was of loose boards, we passed to the dining-room, reminded as we went
that if we expected to eat, we had better not see too much. It was rather
strange to the ladies to see an old table, with its feet placed on the bot-
toms of broken glass tumblers (why, I could not tell), set in what appeared
to be a bedroom; and yet they were relieved to get anywhere out of the
close confinement of the vessel. Breakfast came by and by, for in these
tro2Jical climates no one is in a hurry, and it was better than we had ex-
pected. We had coffee, fried ham, boiled potatoes, eggs, and bread. All
their provisions, we learned, are brought from a distance, for scarcely any-
thing is produced in the neighborhood, notwithstanding the fertility of
the soil. Having done ample justice to the breakfxst, we paid our fare
and hurried to the train. Some seven or eight cars were already filled,
and, waiting until another was added, our party found seats, and I sallied
forth to view ' the city.'
" At quarter-jjast nine our train, consisting of eleven cars, drawn by a
small engine, started for the interior. So shrill and fine was the whistle
of the engine that it called out laughter and responses from the crowd,
such, as, 'Go it while you're young,' etc. Doubt was expressed whether
so small an engine could draw so long a train, but the doubt was silenced
by the fact tliat we were in motion. Part of the way the road is con-
structed on piles, and shakes much, but the main portions of it are strong
and substantial. The clay is generally reddish. There are some heavy
cuts, and such rock as I saw appeared to be black or brown sandstone.
Much of the stone used in the work must have been found near the sur-
face. Our first station was Gatuu, several miles from Aspinwall, where
we reached the Chagres River."
The account of the passage up the Chagres River contains
some good bits of description :
" Some of us were stowed away with twenty others in a covered barge.
But our crew were provokingly patient about starting. Boat after boat
shoved out before us, and it was rumored that at Cruces there might be
a scarcity of lodging-places, and that 'first come would be first served.'
Our boatmen were ready to start, when a violent altercation sprang up
between them and the adjoining crew about the rowing-poles. Such
swearinsr and {gesticulation and menacinor attitudes foreboded some ter-
THE C HAG RES RIVER. 303
rible result, but no blows were struck. I afterwards found that these
natives believed iu Falstaff 's philosophy that ' discretion is the better
part of valor.' They seem perfectly infuriated, and rage like madmen,
until you fancy the battle is beginning; then suddenly they cool down
and are as peaceful as pet lambs. At last we were in motion. Our pro-
pelling force consisted of five natives, one of whom stood at the stern to
direct the barge ; and two on each side, fixing their poles in the bed of the
river, and throwing thei weight on the poles, resting against the shoulder,
shot us up stream, as they walked on the edge of the boat from stem to
stern. The costume of these native boatmen consisted of nature's garb,
plus with two a pair of trousers apiece, with two others a red flannel shirt,
and with one simply a cloth around the loins. Several of them were ath-
letic and exceedingly well formed ; one of them had a smile ever on his
countenance, as he placed his shoulder against the pole and uttered his
boatman's cry. Another made the most hideous and awful faces I ever
beheld. It seemed a kind of compound grin, between a monkey's and
a hyena's. How they bear the pressure upon their unprotected breasts
and shoulders for hours together seemed strange, but they manifested
no sense of inconvenience. Their song was a monotonous cry something
like ' Ho-a, hesh, hesh, hesh, hevy.' Occasionally they slipped, though
remarkably sure-footed, and once one of them, missing his brace against
the pole, plunged into the water. As it was near the shore, a few leaps
brought him to land, and the boat pulled up to receive him.
" A mile or two up the river we arrived at Gorgona, a village upon the
southwest bank of the river, containing a jDopulation of about two thou-
sand. From this point are two routes to Panama. The Gorgona route
is more level and less stony, but is very muddy in wet weather. As
the rainy season was nearly over, some preferred that route. The great
majority preferred to go by Cruces, six miles up the river. As we pro-
gressed the scene was in many respects exhilarating. In some places the
stream was broad and shallow, iu others narrow and deep. The dark
waters (for the water ajapeared very dark) were overshadowed by the trees
and shrubbery. The palms, of various kinds, reared their tall, slender
trunks, and on some hung large bunches of fruit. Innumerable vines and
flowers, trees in full bloom, and shrubs of delicate leaf and rich fragrance
were constantly in view. Here and there were large fields of plantain;
and in the distance upon our right were conical eminences, one of which
towered up proudly over two thousand feet. About half-way between
Gorgona and Cruces the river, compressed into a narrow channel, turns
to the left at a right angle. Upon the right is an elevated plain with a
small native town ; and directly at the angle, on a high bank, stood an
American house. It was readily distinguished by its boards, its glass
304 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
windows, and shutters, and a cart wliicli stood close by. There was an
excavation, showing that the railroad was in process of construction; and
it is at this point that the road leaves the Chagres River and ascends
towards the high lands. It was about the middle of the afternoon, and
in a hammock stretched from tree to tree in front of the house swung
probably an engineer or officer of the railroad taking his siesta. The
water was so deep that we were compelled to hug the shore, and the
boat was propelled by the oars placed against the rock or hard clay of
the bank. The scene was so fine, and the high bank seemed so suited
for the location of a town, that our company, in true Yankee style, began
to discuss the propriety of laying out a city and sjDcculating in town
lots.
" We were interested in noticing the ascent of vast shoals of small fish.
Where the current was rapid they ascended close by the bank ; aud meet-
ing some projecting root or other obstacle, they shot out into the water
in a ceaseless silvery stream, presenting almost the appearance of spray.
It was some time after we noticed them before we could be persuaded it
was a stream of fish. Thousands, varying from one to three inches in
length, must have passed every few minutes. A little bird, with white
breast and brownish back and wings, stole softly along tlie bank just at
the river's brink, watchiug for the little fish as they came within stroke
of its bill. Birds, like meadow-larks aud kingfishers, were upon the
bank, or skipped among the bushes. Large buzzards winged their slow
flight in the distance, or sat, as in grand and solemn council, on the trees.
Towards evening a flock of parrots made their appearance, being the first
which we had seen in this tropical land, and upon a bank of mud a foot
or two above the water's edge lay an alligator some five feet long, occa-
sionally moving his jaw to seize his unwary prey.
" On arriving at Cruces I confess to some little disappointment. I had
read of it as being the point at which the old paved road met the Chagres
River. It had stood, connected with romantic legends, for some three
hundred years. I expected to see something like an American city. Be-
sides, Mr. H., the agent of Mr. Hinckley, had assured me on the cars that
we should find accommodations at the ' St. Charles.' And as he was going
in advance in a liglit boat to make necessary arrangements at Cruces, he
had kindly promised that he would engage rooms for the ladies of our
party. But here stood Cruces, on a high bank, with its native huts, low
and thatched, almost without order and without any enclosures. Sure,
however, of finding a comfortable house and good rooms at the ' St.
Charles,' we hurried on, amid the crowd of passengers. We passed the
'American,' a two -story frame house, with a small addition of three
stories, but so rough aud uncomfortable in apiicarauce that I almost
" THE REFUSE OF CREATION:' 305
pitied the passengers who were compelled to tarry in such a place. Con-
gratulating ourselves that we had the good-fortune to have rooms en-
gaged in advance, we made our way through filthy streets, if such they
may be called, where mules had tramped the clay into deep holes, and
between huts where back and front yards were the same. Finally we
reached the ' St. Charles,' another frame still worse looking than the
'American,' but then it was our home, and the weather was so excessively
hot we wished to go no farther. Entering the hotel, there were neither
chairs nor benches on which we could sit ; and on inquiring for rooms, we
found there were none empty. Mr. H. had not been there — no room had
been spoken for, and there was no place where the ladies could stay.
Leaving them, I hurried back to the ' American,' and was just in time to
secure the last vacant room, which was in the third story, or, as we should
term it, the garret. For the use of this room for the four ladies, I paid
eight dollars in advance, and was also required to pay two dollars for
breakfast and supper for each of us, at the time of securing the room.
Brother Reasoner and myself were furnished cots in the gentlemen's
commons for one dollar each. These cots had no covering, and no pil-
lows, and from their appearance they had remained unwashed so long,
as it seemed to us, ' that the memory of man runneth not to the contrary.'
" Supper was served in wild confusion. Passengers had arrived from
the Pacific. Hundreds were with us from the Atlantic. Provisions were
scarce, and waiters were few. Such screaming for coffee, tea, bread, and
meat I had never heard. After waiting long, I was served with some tea
with sugar, and some bread, and I had no appetite for anything more.
Milk is not heard of in all these regions. Beef I had seen cut up into
strings at a hut near by, and I had no inclination to try it. Fresh meat
is not cut as witli us in pieces for roasting or broiling, but the flesli is cut
from the bones in strings, and is sold, as I was informed, not by the
pound, but by the yard. After tea, Brother Reasoner and myself sur-
veyed the town. Along the bank of the river almost every house had liq-
uors for sale, and gambling-talkies were before nearly every door. Natives
and Americans of a low class crowded the gambling-places near the river,
while upon the street back of the hotel the natives pursued their amuse-
ments alone.
" Returning to our hotel and ascertaining that the ladies of our com-
pany were as comfortable as could be expected with the accommodations
furnished, we repaired to our cots in the sleeping commons. But there
was little sleep for us. It seemed as though the refuse of creation had
been gathered into one room. There were from one hundred to one
hundred and fifty cots and bunks, and many of them were occupied by
men highly excited with drink. Now and then, when sleep was about
20
306 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPS OK
to visit our eyelids, some rude remark was made and responded to, fol-
lowed by a volley of oaths and obscene utterances of the most disgusting
character. To add to the darkness of the picture, some lewd women oc-
cuj)ied an adjacent room, separated only by a thin partition. Their jests
and laughter and vile language were heard and responded to by men of
the baser sort. In the bar-room beneath us men who could get no cots
to lie on were drinking, swearing, and carousing, and making night more
hideous by their revelry. In the native huts, long after ' the noon of
night' had passed, there were alternate singing and hallooing. One
shrill voice near us kept up a song in loud vociferation the greater part
of the night, as if some one were acting the part of an improvisator for the
amusement of company. Add to this the noise of mules and donkeys col-
lecting for our journey, and the confusion may, in part, be imagined. We
felt as if we were in the very suburbs of Pandemonium.
" As soon as it was sufficiently light we began to look for mules. Our
company needed seven, with side-saddles for tlie ladies. As these had
been but lately introduced, being an innovation on native usage, and as
there was an unusually large number of ladies, it was exceedingly dif-
ficult to get a supply. We had tlie first transit tickets taken for this trip,
and were entitled, according to the contract, to a preference in choice of
mules. But in vain we applied to Mr. Hinckley for our rights. Every
man seized a mule as he was able, and it was an hour or two before we
were even partially suited. We had, indeed, received sundry lessons be-
fore leaving New York as to the qualities of mules and how to make our
selection. But somehow these directions were not applicable to the
miserable specimens before us, and finally M'e were glad to seize any
that offered. When we fancied ourselves ready to mount, a native laid
claim to two of the mules and demanded payment, and I was compelled
to refer to Mr. Hinckley again before the matter was settled. The na-
tives frequently combine to impose on travellers. One calling himself
the owner of a mule lets it for the trip, receives payment, and disap-
pears. When the traveller is about to mount the real owner comes for-
ward, demands payment, and seizes the mule until the money is paid.
The proceeds of the trick are then divided between the jiarties. Xo
traveller is well mounted without a spur. Not, indeed, such spurs as are
worn by horsemen at home, but large ones, with points projecting from
half an inch to an inch and a half in length. It seems unmerciful to
ride with such spurs, but travellers find them very useful. Boys, and
even men, drive quite a trade in this article at Cruces and at Panama,
selling to the traveller when mounting and begging from him when dis-
mounting and glad to part with every encumbrance.
"About eight o'clock we mounted and began our journey. But the
A NATIVE F QUEST. 307
ladies had never been on mules before, and, to say the least, our mules
were mulish. Some took it into their heads to go back to the starting-
place, while others paused as if considering the difficulties of the journey.
Not until spurs had been freely used and sticks a^jplied, and one or two
umbrellas had been broken, did we get partly started, and then it required
the constant exertions of the rider to maintain anything like a respecta-
ble gait."
Their way, when near the Pacific side, led through nar-
row gorges, which are thus described :
" On either side tlie hills rose abruptly; the bottom of the pass was so
narrow that the slender legs of the mule had scarcely room for motion,
and the rider needed to guard with great care his feet and limbs from
being bruised. Many of the ascents and descents were exceedingly
steep. The feet of the mules had worn holes in the clay or rock, so that
the ascent much resembled a stairway. Each mule trod with great care
in the 'footsteps of its illustrious predecessor,' and only by its remarka-
ble carefulness was it possible to descend with safety. When approach-
ing the first descent, and observing step below step some eighteen inches
or two feet apart, it seemed impossible to maintain my position. But
others had preceded me, and then it was a risk to get in the narrow
pathway with mules coming tumbling after me ; so, trusting to my beast's
sure-footedness, I retained my seat, and shortly acquired full confidence
in its ability to climb up and get down. And yet one misstep must in-
evitably have hurled the rider over its head.
" These gorges or narrow ravines are quite numerous and of consider-
able length. To pass another train in them is altogether impossible, and
the native muleteers are heard uttering their shrill cries to give notice
from ravine to ravine of their approach. Occasionally these passes are
obstructed by a mule falling beneath his load. It is said that in such
cases they are killed by the natives and cut in pieces, in order to remove
them out of the road. One pass, where there chanced to be a choice of
ways, we found thus obstructed. We were also told that when mules
laden with trunks or boxes meet others they can scarcely be stopped,
but press right forward, their determination strengthening as the obsta-
cles multiply."
A native forest is very prettily pictured :
"The greater part of the way the forests remain in undisturbed grand-
eur. Many species of the palm tower towards heaven. The manzanilla,
mahogany, and varieties of the cedron are also abundant. With these are
found an immense variety of trees unknown to the casual traveller. Some
308 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
stand as giants that for centuries have been spreading out tlieir branches
as a home for the multitudes of parrots and monkej's ■svhich chatter from
the midst of them. Some shoot up slender trunks as if anxious to catcli
a glimpse of the pure sky, whicli is almost concealed by tlieir larger neigli-
bors. Then every tree is covered "svith vines, or with jDarasitic plants.
Sometimes the vines pass from tree to tree, making a complete net-work
almost impenetrable. Tlien, descending from some lofty branch, they
swing in mid air, sporting their blossoms, and adding beauty to the
magnificent scenery.
"Notwithstanding the fatigue of the journey, tlie passengers generally
were in excellent sjjirits. Grotesque enough were vre in our costumes and
equipments. The men wore palm-leaf or chip hats tied with a ribbon
to a button-hole of a light coat. Heavy garments were doflFed as far as
possible, and in our outer appearance — well sprinkled with mud, on don-
keys some four feet liigh, one half the ladies riding after the fashion of
men — our friends would scarcely have recognized us. But we were all in
the same category, and could afford to laugh at our condition. The don-
keys after being whipped and spurred, would occasionally take it into
their heads to gallop for a short distance, while the rider would exclaim,
after the manner of the natives, ' niucha mula'' at the top of his voice. The
poor donkeys seemed to enjoy words of praise spoken in Spanish.
"At last we arrived, and almost exhausted we saw the twin towers of
the Cathedral of Panama, and, winding around the base of the Bolivar
hill, we shortly entered the suburbs of the city. Little native liuts clus-
tered together make a native town outside of the walls. Passing nearly a
mile through these, about five o'clock we reached the outer gate, and, en-
tering through a narrow, walled way several rods in length, we passed
the inner gate, and dismounted at the ' Louisiana Hotel.' My first task
was to visit the steamer office, where our tickets were registered. Our
hotel was a French one, and furnished only lodging at one dollar per
day, and we must needs visit the restaurant for supper. As the one near
by had exhausted its stock when we called for sujiper, we went to the
next, where we had tea, coffee, bread and butter, for fifty cents each.
But my stomach refused the food, as fever had begun to rise; on our
way back we stepped into a Catholic church where evening service was
about closing. A few native boys were singing; a few women were
saying their prayers and bowing towards the altar. Returning to our
hotel, as it was the last day in the year we spent an hour with the ladies
in religious conversation and bowed together in grateful prayer — myself
and Brother Reasouer leading — trying to be thankful for the mercies of
the past and covenanting that, if spared, the new year should be one of
greater devotion to God. "We thought of loved ones from whom we were
A BROKEN SHAFT. 309
parted, find we lifted also our hearts in prayer in their behalf, and to
some extent felt it was pleasant to wait upon God.
" Calling for our beds, Brother Reasoner and I were sent to the parlor, as
it was termed, where, after some controversy, I got tlie last cot of about
twenty in the room. It stood directly in a current of air, and Brother R.
was allowed to lie on a sofii. Trying to move my cot a little and to close
the door, so as to keep off part of the current, I laid me down to sleep,
but about eleven my cot gave way, and I came down head foremost. As
it was useless to complain, and impossible to get another bed, I lay ujdou
the floor, and rested as well as I could.
" Jan. 1, 1854. — In the morning I was weak and feverish ; my clothes
were with my baggage, which had not arrived at bed-time last night, and
I was in a bad plight for a New- Year's Sabbath in a strange land. After
a breakfast, of which I was able to partake but lightly, I felt somewhat
better, but before I could get my clothes out of my trunk, and dress,
church hour had passed. My fever continually increased, but, as notice
was given that passengers might go on board at one, and that the ship
would sail at six, I took a short walk about the town.
" Monday moi'iiing, Jan. 2. — Tliough I rested but little during the night,
yet knowing we were farther south than we would be at any other time,
and as it was perfectly clear, I rose between three and four, and walked
out to look at the stars of the Southern sky. The cross shone in full
brilliancy, and I stood for some time looking at a part of the heavens I
had never seen before. Tlie north star was some seven degrees above the
horizon, but almost lost in a slight haze. All the stars beamed with that
soft planetary lustre which is peculiar to tropical climes. The sea was
full of phosphorescence, not merely sparkling, as if set with stars, as on
the night we ran into Aspinwall ; but it seemed as if the waves which
broke around our ship Avere tipped with silvery glow, now and then
sparkling into brighter lustre."
"While running up the coast, the Golden Gate broke her
shaft, and was compelled to lie to some days for repairs.
Fortunately the sea was calm, but this accident led to other
misadventures :
" Thursday, Jan. 12. — A bright, beautiful morning, but we are still
drifting southwestwardly. I find that there is but little jjrospect of get-
ting the engine at work for perhaps two days, as a large part of the
shaft must be drilled away. The air is still, the sea is calm, and every-
thing is delightful, except that we are not moving in the right direction.
We are especially apprehensive that our non-arrival before the sailing of
310 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
tlie mail from San Francisco may create great alarm among our friends
in tlie States. We shall probably be on short allowance of food, but that
we think we can Ijear. "We are in the hands of Him who orders all
things well.
"In the evening we had one of those glorious sunsets for which the
Pacific is so famous. Tlie sea was almost as smooth as a plain, save for
the ceaseless undulation which ever moves its surface. Not a cloud was
in the sky. The sun went down slowly, while a deep ruddy color spread
around, and its last line of light suddenly disappeared. Tlie sea from
the reflection of light seemed like a mosaic pavement. Its color upon
the summit of each swell was a purple shaded with blue ; the sides of the
swells inclining towards the west were covered with rings of yellow and
green, white on the side of each swell eastward the colors shaded into
black. I stood gazing at the scene until, under the dimming light, the
colors faded away. On tlie other side the full moon cast her rays from
the east, and the undulations were tinged with silver as they sparkled
under her beams. It lacked only some fleecy clouds to dis23lay the various
colors which I had seen a few evenings before to make it indescribably
grand.
" I spent the evening chiefly in religious meditation. Here we were
resting for forty-eight hours on the bosom of the Pacific. One shaft broken
— the probability that a day or two must elapse before even an eff"ort could
be made to put our engine in motion, and there was some uncertainty
whether it would work. No breeze fanned the sails — and already w"e
were reminded tliat food and water were growing scarce. Yet He who
rules in all space and all time is with us on the ocean's waste, as well as
in the busy city, and He will order all things well. Committing myself to
His care, I went sweetly to sleep.
'•'■Friday, Jan. 13. — Another lovely morning rose upon us. All was peace-
ful and calm, but there are no indications of getting ready for moving.
For two days suppers have been dispensed with, but to-day our dinner
Avas limited to a single course. Passengers express considerable un-
easiness."
On his way along the coast he writes a cheery letter to
his wife :
"Steamer Golden Gate, Jan. 17, 1S54.
"... In my day thoughts as in my dreams, I have been much at home
with you and the children. Sometimes fancy would play a little strong-
ly, but generally I have been kept in peace, have looked into the family
circle, and have seen your sparkling eye and almost heard your merry
laugh, and then again you seemed careworn and exhausted. I have
ALMOST A SHIPWRECK. 311
looked at the children in their studies and sports, at his Latin,
and at their geography and arithmetic, at her
mischief, and little cooing and jumping, while his mother says,
'What a pretty boy!' But then I sometimes ask, 'What if some one
may be sick, or — ' and I try to look upwards and commit all into the
hands of my Heavenly Father, who careth for them. I have never been
nervous, I think, but an hour or two one niglit. It was in Panama. I
was bilious when I reached the Isthmus; I liad slept little at Graces the
first night; I had had much care besides fatigue in reaching Panama,
and fever had already set in. When I sought my bed, I could get but a
broken cot, wliich, the last of about twenty, had been put up in a saloon,
and it was precisely between two doors where the night air of that un-
healthy spot must blow upon me. I tried to move my cot a little, and,
with the consent of others, got the principal door closed where the wind
blew, and, turning my head as far from the current as possible, I was soon
asleep. But about eleven o'clock, my cot broke down with me head fore-
most, and the panel of the door blew open so that I could not fasten it.
On the hard floor I lay, trying to fix the broken cot so as to protect my-
self from the current of air. As my head ached, as my mouth and lips
were dry and thirsty, and I felt the feverish throb in my pulse, I own to
a little nervousness when I thought of the Isthmus fever, and of home,
and of the deep, blue sea. But trying to believe that all was right, and that
arms of love were around and beneath me, the fioor grew softer, the cur-
rent of air seemed less annoying, thoughts of friends and a home in the
upper sanctuary mingled among my imaginings, and I sank into a calm
and peaceful slumber."
His perils by the sea were not yet over. The disabled
steamer made its way to the harbor of San Diego, and while
trying to get out again ran upon a sTioal, and came near be-
ing wrecked. He describes this unexpected experience in
his diary :
" Our steamer seemed to be floating finely out, though worked by one
wheel, but as we were eating dinner a sudden jar indicated that we had
touched bottom. It was not at first supposed to be serious, but after an
attempt or two to get oft", bafiied by the wind setting in from the south-
east and the tide running out, a signal was hoisted, and speedily brought
the steamer OoUad, the small vessel whicli I had seen in the morning, to
our aid. Vain, however, was the trial, and, after breaking two or three
of the largest cables, the Goliad lay near us, waiting for the evening or
night tide. Low tide is about five to six ; high tide, eleven to twelve.
We supposed that then we could be pulled ofi^, as our bow swung free.
312 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" As the tide began to come in, tlie breeze strengthened into a gale,
and by seven o'clock we were dashed against by strong waves. Towards
nine it was found impossible to make an attempt to get us oflF, and be-
tween nine and ten the Goliad made for the harbor, narrowly escaping
beiu"- driven on shore. Our condition became exceedingly critical from
nine to one. The storm raged fiercely ; the cordage creaked ; the sail,
which had been put up, was torn into shreds, it being impossible to get
it down ; the shrouds cracked like whip-cords, while an occasional squall
suddenly striking the sail sounded like thunder. The waves rose high,
dashing furiously against the vessel, and every now and then breaking
even over the top of the cabin. The foremast was cracked and almost
ready to fall, and the cabin-work around the mainmast began to crack
and give way. Near twelve, the guards on the larboard side were split
part of the way up ; those immediately outside my room, which was
wholly above the guards, splitting up so that I could not get to it
without great risk. A heavy sea striking shortly after burst up the
guards in the passageway, so as to throw the surges directly into the
cabin, and wetting several of the rooms. At this time there seemed but
little hope of the ship outriding the storm, but about one o'clock the
squalls of wind were further apart, and from that time till three tlie surges
were less regular and not so strong. After three there was a decided
moderation of the weather, and the ship, which all night before had
leaned to the larboard, so as to require many of us to stand on the star-
board guard, righted up, and we were relieved from that duty. I stood
perhaps three hours during the night on the guard, and got tolerably
wet. The latter part of the night the sky cleared up, and at daylight the
wind had fallen. The majority of the passengers did not lie down dur-
ing the night, but after four o'clock, and especially after five, some were
able to sleep. Though assured by the oflicers that the ship was strong
enough to last several days, it was evident that the best seamen were
exceedingly doubtful of the result. The ship leaked so that it became
impossible to work the engine, the wheel being so far under water, and
the water gathering in the ship put out the fire.
" In the storm the passengers were as cool and as tranquil as could
have been expected. All were aware of our great danger, and many had
but little hope. Several, who had been in storms around the Cape of
Good Hope and in the Atlantic and Mediterranean, said they had never
witnessed a night so terrible. Some of the wildest men came to me to
converse on religious subjects, and I had an opportunity of pointing
several to the mercy of God in Christ, who at other times were utterly
careless. The ladies in our company were very quiet, and I did not hear
an exclamation from any one of them. Some other ladies were much
ARRIVAL AT SAN FRANCISCO. 313
excited, and some Spanish women were incessant in their prayers to all
the saints, calling upon each one by name. About eleven, I proposed to
Bishop Kip the propriety of prayer, it having first been suggested to me
by one or two of the passengers. We consulted several, but found that
it was objected to by several gentlemen, and especially by the physician
of the ship, lest it should increase the terror of the passengers.
" The sight of the sea during the storm was sublime. The waves ran
high, dashing into foam and spray, and in their mighty rush leaped as if
in defiance of any earthly power, while their roar could have been heard
from afar. The words of the Psalmist in Psalm cvii. 23-31 have now a
fuller meaning to me than ever before. It was a great consolation to
remember that ' The sea is His, and He made it,' and that other expres-
sion, ' The Lord sitteth upon the flood ; yea, the Lord sitteth King for-
ever.' "
Although the Goliad was a small steamer, most of the
passengers preferred making the rest of the voyage on it to
waiting for a larger ship. After their rough night's experi-
ence tlie whole of the company on the Golden Gate went
ashore.
" About five o'clock, or between five and six in the morning, the Ooliad
left the port of San Diego and was soon out upon the ocean. It is a small
vessel, built originally for a tug steamer in New York, and is very strong.
Its engine is large, unusually large, for a ship of its size. Its upper cabin
is well fitted up and is the dining-room, and some eighteen staterooms are
finished in comfortable style upon the deck. The captain has been a
physician, is a very gentlemanly man, and he and the purser exerted
themselves to make our company comfortable. And though but a coast-
ing vessel from San Francisco to San Diego, and only expecting from
fifty to eighty passengers, yet so attentive were the oflicers that from all
the two hundred and fifty I did not hear a single complaint."
As soon as he reached San Francisco he began to work at
a prodigious rate, even for him. The first evening in that
city was spent in true Methodist fashion in a prayer-meet-
ing. He found travel in this state, so recently opened to
Americans, rough beyond all former experience, but he
met his adventures with a light-hearted and elastic temper.
A little anxiety disturbs him, however, when he thinks
314 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
of home. Sailing up the Sacramento Kiver, he writes to his
wife :
"Steamer Antelope, Jan. 30, 1854.
". . .1 have been lodgiug at Mr. Hillman's temperance hotel. He is
a Methodist, and I have been kindly treated. I have met several old
students. . . . Personally I have but little to say. God has been pleased
to keep me in safety and health thus far, and I try to leave myself in his
hands without anxiety for the future. I have been trying to keep notes
of my journey, which, should I return, may be of interest to you and the
children. I have appointments now made to fill up next month in trav-
ersing the country, which I must do by stage, on horseback, muleback,
steamboat, or on foot, just as I find most convenient. Brethren have re-
ceived me kindly, and I think, apart from constant labor, I might have a
pleasant visit. I am trying also to give my heart and life more fully to
God and his service, and I trust that, by his assisting grace, I may ad-
vance in spiritual knowledge and holiness. A shade sometimes comes
over my spirits when I think of the condition of my eyes, the spots be-
fore which have increased since I left home ; but perhaps I may not need
them longer than they shall serve me. At any rate all will be right —
yes, all will ie right — for God can do nothing wrong. I need not say
that I think frequently of you and of the children. I try to think of you in
my most sacred moments of devotion, when I present you all at the cross,
and plead for your health, your peace, and your safety. I think of you
frequently at other times, and often am ready to count the moments long,
but I try to check myself, knowing that my duty is simply to live right
tiie present moment, and to commit all my interests and all my ways into
the hand of him who careth for me. Please to remember me kindly to
and to , as well as to my brethren of the ministry — the glorious
ministry of reconciliation. Oh, how I long to be more useful in the dis-
charge of its duties! The night of that terrible storm I little expected
to see you or the children, or to preach again in the name of Jesus; but
God, who is rich in mercy, has allowed me to speak again, and jDossibly
he may permit me to meet my loved ones. In the meantime meet me
at the cross — the blessed cross."
It was not long before he met the Eev. William, now
Bishop, Taylor, who was busy in San Francisco, holding
open-air services on the Long Wharf and on the city plaza.
We draw from the diary a brief notice of Taylor s Cali-
fornia life, the beginning of a career which has touched all
the continents of the globe :
AT SACRAMENTO. 315
" Sunday morning I visited the -wharf on my way to Brother Heath's
church on Folsom Street. Brotlier Taylor was preaching to one or two
hundred men wlio were gathered around him, but I had not time to
stop and listen. Preached at eleven to a well -filled house at Brother
Heath's church on Folsom Street, on ' Thus it is written,' etc. After
dinner walked to plaza, where Brother Taylor preached to some one or
two hundred people, a j)lain, pointed sermon ; very good order was ob-
served ; one lady besides Mrs. Taylor present ; these services are attended
with much good. At half-past three attended sacrament on Folsom
Street, and after services addressed the church on Church duties. Tea
at Hillman's, and preached at night to a full house in the Bethel. After
sermon Brother Taylor invited mourners — three came : one American
man ; one negro woman, darkest I ever saw; one Peruvian young man —
all nations and tongues seem to be congregating in California, and I trust
that here is to be the centre of a great good."
His next letter, dated from Sacramento, contains an itin-
erary, and shows that he did travel " by steamboat, stage,
horseback, muleback, or on foot," as he found best for his
purpose. One wonders how he came through it all :
" Sacramento, Feb. 14, 1854.
"When the last steamer arrived I hoped to receive at least a line from
home, but I was distant from San Francisco, and could only receive my
letters at certain points. A few days after the arrival of the steamer, I
rode some seventy miles by stage in mud and rain, consoling myself with
the thought that I should meet my letters at Stockton ; but no letter
came. Just as I was leaving Stockton, a friend informed me that a letter
post-marked Pittsburgh had been forwarded to me at Sacramento, which
I was engaged to reach that evening. Fifty miles staging bi'ought me
to Sacramento, but no letter was there. The next evening at Mormon
Island, twenty-eight miles farther, I received it, but it was not from home.
Brother Kincaid had kindly written, but had no news in it from you,
except that he had seen you on the Thursday evening after I had left.
Again I travelled my round, and this afternoon, after forty -five miles
staging through frost and snow and mud, I arrived at this place, where
Conference will begin Thursday morning, and where, Thursday evening, I
will meet the elders— but no letter meets me. Two months, save three
days, have passed since I left home, and no letter yet —
' My friends, do they now and then send
A letter or thoughts o'er the sea ;
To tell me I yet have a friend.
Who loves to write letters to me f
316 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
But that parody must close this chapter of letter accidents. I send you
a few scrai)s to show you I have not been idle since my arrival here. I
have had appointments almost every day, and I have not failed to meet
them. I have ridden by stage, horseback, and muleback, and to a few I
have walked ; and my health is about as good as when I arrived. TThen
I last wrote you I was sailing up the Sacramento River, on Monday night,
January 30. I send a sketch of my whereabouts since :
" Tuesday^ Jan. 31. — Rode forty miles by stage to lone Valley ; visited
gold diggings ; rode five miles on mule to see parts of the valley ; preached
and lectured to young men.
Wednesday, Fel. 1. — Rode sixteen miles on horseback; visited quartz
mills at Amador; preached in Jackson at night.
Thursday, Feb. 2. — Rode ten miles on horseback ; climbed Mokelumne
Butte, a high mountain ; had a splendid prospect (had a bad fall, tearing
the skin off my knuckles, and worse still the knee of my trousers) ; walked
several miles, visiting camp of Digger Indians ; preached at Mokelumne
at night, and talked to young men.
Friday, Feb. 3. — Rode forty miles to Sonora by stage; immense hills,
steepest I ever rode over in stage, at river Stanislaus ; no appointment
at night, by mistake.
Saturday, Feb.i. — Walked about country; preached at night.
Sunday, Feb. 5. — Dedicated church at eleven ; rode in buggy in rain
to Columbia, four miles ; preached at three ; very hard rain, not pouring,
but coming down; rode two miles in buggy in rain; then Avalked two
miles in dark and rain — the mud not quite knee deep.
Monday, Feb. 6. — Rode seventy miles in stage to Stockton ; rain part
of the day.
Tuesday, Feb. 7. — Walked around Stockton and wrote ; preached at
night.
Wednesday, Feb. 8. — By stage fifty-five miles to Sacramento.
Thursday, Feb. 9. — By stage twenty -eight miles to Mormon Island;
walked over the hills ; preached at night.
Friday, Feb. 10. — By stage twenty-three miles to Coloma; preached
at night.
Saturday, Feb. 11. — Visited mill-race where gold was first found;
walked over high hills to Uniontown and back, three miles ; rode to
Cold Springs on horseback, five miles ; preached at two p.m. ; rode horse-
back six miles to Diamond Springs.
Sunday, Feh. 12. — Dedicated church ; a severe snow-storm ; rode in
storm to Placerville, horseback, three miles; addressed Sunday-school at
three ; preached at night.
Monday, Feb. 13. — Walked several miles ; visited upper Placerville ;
STARTS FOR OREGON. 317
rode back three miles to Diamond Springs ; saw at Placerville,
tending bar iu a groggery ; is a doctor making $1000 a month ;
and are digging gold ; walked two miles ; preached at night
at Mud Springs.
Tuesday^ Feb. 14, — By stage forty -five miles to Sacramento, and am
now writing to you. So much for the diary, and so endeth the second
chapter.
" And now you may rest awhile in reading, as I do from writing — or
rather change to other writing — and so I kiss my hand and, waving it
towards the Rocky Mountains, say, ' Good-night, peaceful dreams to you.
Schlafen sie wohV "
He was so delighted with California that he was inclined
to make it his home. In February he Avrites : " Had I you
with me I could live contentedly in this land for several
years. There is a Avide field for usefulness, and there are
few who seem to comprehend the actual condition of things."
And again, the same month : " What would you think of a
home in California ? I have been very warmly urged to fix
my residence here, and I confess were you and the children
with me, I think I could spend a few years very pleasant-
ly, in trying to lay the foundations of the Church on the
Pacific coast. It is a strange and a peculiar country. Every-
thing in society is on a grand scale ; everj^thing is under
high pressure, and I believe great good might be done by
plans well directed and promptly and vigorously executed.
But I think I almost see you throw down the letter and
say, ' Catch me going to California !' AYell, then, pick it up
again, and I will drop that subject."
Steamers from San Francisco to Oregon were very uncer-
tain. He could not find one starting in time to enable him
to reach the Oregon Conference on the day of its opening.
"I have felt very much regret that I have been so long-
detained, and it is now questionable whether I shall reach
the Oregon Conference at all — certainly not for several days
after its commencement. To have come so far and yet to
miss my Conference, by reason of the irregularity of the
steamers, is hard to bear ; but I must try patiently to sub-
318 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
mit." This delay led to a struggle to reach the place of
Conference session in the heart of the Willamette valley,
which illustrates his nerve and, as well, the perils of travel
in the wilderness. On the way up the Columbia Eiver, he
writes to his wife :
" Steamer Feytona, March 15, 1854.
"I am now on the steamer P^ytowa, sailing up tlie Columbia River be-
tween Astoria aud Portlaud ; wo expect to reach Portland this even-
ing. . . .
" Last night, while standing on the deck of the vessel, I could but no-
tice the position of the North Star, which seemed to have risen so high
above me. We are here in latitude 46^°, or near that, and a few weeks
ago I was in latitude 7°, where this star was almost at the horizon. The
climate changes, the plains and mountains change, the sea changes, the
very stars seem to change ; there is above, beyond, around, the Eternal,
the Infinite. There is a spirit land, unchanging and unchangeable. In
my dreams of the night, of late, loved ones from that sphere have been
visiting me. I seemed to be again in their society, and thoughts of the
past and the Invisible have been strangely intermingled. I have felt
that mind cannot change. The loved ones of my childhood have my
affections still. The friends of my youth are bound to me by bonds in-
dissoluble. Loved ones, dearer than life, parted now by mountains and
by seas, seem but the dearer for the distance, and, strange as it may seem,
I fancy them sometimes as nearer for the separation. How often does our
little family circle rise around me, as if I were in the midst of it, and even
our eldest, though long asleep in Jesus, seems not unfrequently one of
the group. Strange are the sympathies of our nature, and they point
forward as well as upward. They have more than mortal strength, and
will be satisfied only when the flock shall be gathered where there is one
fold and one shepherd. But I forget myself when I begin to moralize.
It is a letter of news you wish, and not a page of sentimental prosing.
And yet it is so easy for me to glide off from the outward to tlie inward,
from my observations to my fancies. Well, well, you must pardon me,
for I have been so constantly in the habit, for these eighteen years and
more, of talking my whole heart to you, that the current flows right out
of the end of my pen when I begin the sheet with your name.
" To-morrow Conference begins at Belknap Settlement, which is four
days' journey from Portland, where our boat will stop this evening. I
hope, however, by travelling all night, Saturday night, through a wild,
woody country, if I can get a guide, to reach my brethren by Sabbath
morning. This missing Conference, or half of it, after coming so far, is for
m TEE OREGON WILDERNESS. 319
me a great trial, but I cannot help it, and so must submit. To-morrow
I expect. Providence permitting, to see Oregon City ; Friday evening,
Salem; Saturday evening, Maysville; and then by some way, if possible,
get through to Conference."
Pushing as rapidly as possible for the seat of the Confer-
ence, he took, at Oregon City, a steamer for Corvalhs, on
the Willamette Eiver, the nearest landing to the place of
session. This is what he meets on entering the cabin :
"Passing into the cabin, I found one school-teacher and three or four
girls or ladies squat on the floor, busily engaged in playing cards, which
appears to be the inward passion of the Western coast. Gentlemen in the
cabin, boys on the beach, Indians around their camp, and ladies in their
clubs, all may be seen playing cards. On the left side, about two miles
below the old mission site, we passed the place of Gervais, a Frenchman,
said to have accompanied Lewis and Clark, and at this house Mr. Lee
preached his first sermon in the Willamette. Shortly after we tied up
until the moon rose, when, again starting, we grounded on a sand-bar
some eight or ten miles from Salem. Though exceedingly anxious to
hurry on, I found it impossible to land and get a conveyance. The yawl
of the boat was employed in taking soundings and trying to procure a
lighter. There was an island and a large number of sloughs on our left,
so as to prevent our journeying if landed. We finally got loose at nine a.m.,
but were detained until eleven by various circumstances. We reached
Salem at quarter-past one, and hastened to procure some mode of convey-
ance to Corvallis.
" Governor Davis met me on the wharf with his usual kind manner
and good-humored smile, and pleasantly remarked that when we last met
in Indiana we did not expect to meet in Oregon, he as governor and I
as bishop. By the help of a friend who had joined me at Portland,
Mr. Bonhard, Mr. Campbell's son-in-law, and myself succeeded in pro-
curing a wagon to convey us to Corvallis for $40 — I paying $30 — with
the promise of going through very rapidly. Our vehicle was a light
spring wagon, rather frail, with but one seat; and our horses, though
promised an excellent team, were very small. Soon after starting our
traces got loose several times, and the sides of the wagon-bed, held to-
gether by a string, broke the string and let down our seat. Mr. B. sat
behind us, on his trunk, and I on the seat, one end of it elevated, the
other on the floor. We passed over hills south of Salem, resembling
California hills, with thin oak timber, scrubby and orchard-like. The
land is rolling and nearly mountainous. Some very fine views were had
320 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
of the Coast range, the Cascade range, and the snow-peaks of Mt. Hood,
Mt. Jefferson, and the Sisters. Passed the governor's residence, eight
miles from Salem ; came to the top of a hill overlooking the TVillamette
valley at Humjihrey's ferry. Here a beautiful view opened before us.
The Willamette winding below our feet, and, in the distance, wide plains
with improvements here and there ; beyond, prairies, forests, flowers, and
fields green with wheat, and the mountain range, all made a delightful
prospect ; while the evening rays of the sun gently shed a mellow brill-
iancy over the landscape. We crossed the ferry. The ferrymen landed
us with our wagon towards the shore, to the no small consternation of
our Jehu, who had been boasting of his Yankee origin and his power of
making money. The boat was shoved off and turned, and we were soon
under way, passing a mile or so of thick fir woods, with very bad roads.
Emerging from tlie forest, we entered a jDrairie skirted with a lake, a
slough on our left, and missed our way in consequence of the fencing up
of claims. This was found to be almost universally the case. ... It was
now twilight, and in a mile or two farther our driver lost his way. After
winding to several points of the compass, we brought up at the farm-
house of Mr. Collins, with whom we made a bargain to send us on to
Corvallis. But the horses had been turned out Saturday evening, and it
was pretty dark, and they must be hunted before we could proceed."
Baffled though he was, he was resolved not to fail in ac-
complishing the object of his long journey by sea and land,
and pushed on through the darkness of the night. The
narrative continues :
"Finding who we were, we were treated very kindly and furnished
with supper. Horses were procured and harnessed to the wagon, leav-
ing our driver and horses. A son of Mr. Collins started with us to Cor-
vallis at ten o'clock at night. Taking advantage of some sheaf oats put
in the hinder part of the wagon, I lay down on them, and thus rode a
large part of the way, which was down through sloughs and mud, reach-
ing Corvallis at two at night. Here all were in bed. Mr. and Mrs.
Campbell were absent at Conference, and I could not learn bow I was to
get forward to Belknap's Settlement. Lying down, I slept until sunrise,
when I was awakened by Mr. B., and found the Indian boy at Mr. Camp-
bell's had been sent to Judge Stewart's, a mile below town, for a horse.
Judge Stewart was to have accompanied me, but, despairing of my com-
ing, the horses had been turned out. Before a horse could be caught
and brought to town it was a quarter-past eight. Assured, however, it
was only fifteen miles away, I was immediately in the saddle, crossed
A FRONTIER CONFERENCE. 321
Mary's River in a ferry-boat, and, over a very muddy road aud exceeding-
ly dee}) slouglis, I rode rapidly, two men being my pioneers.
"Mary's Peak, covered with snow, was visible all tlie time some thirty
miles distant. Five miles riding on a level not far from the Willamette
brought us to clumps of trees ; ten miles to an undulating ridge — fifteen
miles — brought us to Belknap's Settlement, near the junction of the Long
Tom and the Willamette. We rode along Long Tom, a dull, sluggish
stream in this part of its course, said to have been named from an early
settler — Long Tom Barr. Having parted with my guides, I learned that
the church was yet five miles distant and situated among the spurs of the
Buttes. Riding on and carrying my satchel, I at length came in sight of
a log school-house, with a little board shed attached temporarily to it.
It stood on the top of a butte, in great measure surrounded by sloughs,
and nearly a mile from any house. Horses and wagons were tied up
around it. Alighting and divesting myself of my outer wraps, I stepped
into the church just as the congregation engaged in prayer at the close
of, as I was informed, an excellent sermon by Brother Pearson, who had
acted as president of the Conference. At the close of prayer some one
announced my name ; going forward, an appointment was arranged for
half-past two. My place of lodging was a mile and a half ofi", and, get-
ting my dinner, it was time for preaching. Preached on 'Oneness' and
ordained three deacons. At night did not go out."
To reach this log school-house in the woods of Oregon he
had journeyed several thousand miles by sea, had encoun-
tered the difficulties of river navigation in a new country,
and in the last desperate struggle had ridden nearly all the
night before, sleeping in his wagon on sheaves of oats, and
then had pushed forward twenty miles on horseback to find
himself in time to join in the Sabbath worship. And he
had his reward. He was among men who were laying the
foundations — not of empires, far better than that — of com-
monwealths of self -controlled and all -controlling citizens.
They were in the midst of their struggle with the forces of
untamed Nature and bore its marks upon them. I find in a
paper of later but uncertain date a description of the scene,
written by one who was on the spot. The time is Sunday
morning, and preachers and people are assembled for the
Conference love-feast :
21
322 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" Eeader, did you ever attend a Conference love-feast'on the frontier,
where common snfTeriugs and deprivations and trials had moulded all
hearts into one ? where a universal poverty equalized everything, so that
there could be no classes or grades of appointment ? If not, we pity you.
You have lost the sight of the greenest spot that ever blossomed in the
path of an itinerant.
" The love-feast of this Conference was rich with experience and his-
tory, with pathos and unction, all finding expression in word and song,
in tear and shout, rendering the hour indescribable. At its close the
president of the Conference preached a sermon of great power, and just
as he resumed his seat the tall form of Bishop Simpson appeared in the
door, and Conference and congregation were thrown into a whirl of ex-
citement as they welcomed him to this rustic sanctuary. It was at once
announced that he would preach in the afternoon. When two o'clock
came, and the bishop arose in that humble desk to preach and gave out,
' When I survey the wondrous cross
On which the Prince of Glory died,'
how the words of that old hymn beat with new life ! And his prayer !
dews of heaven could not distil more sweetly. And his sermon ! who
shall describe the indescribable or speak the unutterable ?"*
His perils of waters and perils in the wilderness were not
all past. His plan of travel included a trip np the Columbia
River to the Dalles, where was an important Methodist mis-
sion station. Accordingly he retraced his way, going down
the Willamette to Portland, and from thence up the Co-
lumbia. Returning to Portland, he writes of this trip to
his wife :
"Portland, April 10, 1S54.
"I reached this city on Saturday morning, after a difficult and some-
what perilous journey to the Cascades and Dalles of the Columbia River.
" I reached my Conference on the Sabbath of its session, after having trav-
elled all Saturday night, my guide missing his way in the woods. Con-
ference closed on Tuesday afternoon ; that evening I rode twenty miles
on horseback to Corvallis; spent there three days waiting for a steam-
boat, but it was sunk on its passage up, and I started on horseback for
Salem, some thirty-two miles distant ; but my horse gave out, and I was
compelled to walk part of my journey. There I spent Sabbath, preach-
* This sermon is more fully described on p. 298.
SLEEPING IN AN INDIAN CAMP. 323
ing twice ; addressed tbe church on Monday night; attended to mission-
ary business on Monday and Tuesday, and on Wednesday left on a steamer
for Oregon City. Thursday from Oregon City to this place (Portland) ;
Friday by steamer to the Cascades, on my way to the Dalles, to look af-
ter mission property. There the steamer above the Cascades was broken,
and, after having waited for a sail-boat until Monday, I was obliged to
hire an Indian canoe, and with Brother Pearue, who accompanied me, to
row up the river. About ten o'clock at night we reached the Indian
camp, where, as it rained, we were compelled to lodge in a miserable In-
dian hut, among the filthy natives, until the morning light appeared.
The next evening we reached the Dalles. There spent Wednesday.
Thursday tried to get down the river in a schooner, but, the wind being
adverse, after struggling for twenty hours, and being nearly capsized,
and escaping by a hand's-breadth from being dashed upon the rocks, we
left the schooner and took a small boat or skiff. We rowed all night,
except three hours, when the crew gave out. Making a fire upon the
shore, miles from any house, we threw ourselves upon the ground, and I
had a good, sweet sleep. Friday reached the Cascades, and Saturday,
by steamer, returned here.
" Should Providence spare my life, I expect to reach San Francisco on
my return in the next ten or twelve days, and it is now higlily probable
that I shall sail from thence by the steamer of the first of May. If so,
and Providence should see it best to keep me from accident and disease,
I may reach New York the latter part of May."
XY.
AN EPISCOPAL TOUR TO TEXAS.
JOURNEY TO EUROPE.
1855-1857.
Many Gaps in Bishop Simpson's Pajjers. — Episcopal Tour in Texas. —
Travels with Bewley, the Martyr. — Rough Stage-riding. — His Connec-
tion with the Founding of the Methodist Episcopal Church in India. —
The Eev. William Butler's Commission. — Appointed in 1856, with Dr.
McClintock, a Delegate to the British Conference. — Rev. W. H. Mil-
burn Joins the Party. — "You, Dr. McClintock?" — Reception of the
Delegates by the British Wesleyan Conference. — Tlieir Speeches. — Xo
Rest at Home or Abroad. — World's Conference of the Evangelical Alli-
ance in Berlin. — Krummacher's Address of Welcome. — Replies on Be-
half of Americans by Governor Joseph A. Wriglit and Bishop Simpson.
— Entertainment of the Alliance at Potsdam by the King of Prussia. —
A Handsome Reception. — Sermon on Christian Unity by Bishop Simp-
son in the Garnison Kirche, Berlin.
WITH ANTHONY BEWLET IN TEXAS. 327
XY.
In examining Bishop Simj)soii's papers one has frequent
reason for regret that gaps are no\y and then met with
which cannot be filled. Such a gap appears in the corre-
spondence of 1855. In the autumn of that year he made a
trip from St. Louis to Bonham, Texas, where he held the
Texas Conference.' Part of the way his travelling compan-
ion was Anthony Bewley, known to us as one of the Church's
martyrs. Though a native of Tennessee, Bewley had re-
fused, at the time of the division in 1845, to enter the Meth-
odist Church, South. For a while he preached quite inde-
pendently of all ecclesiastical fellowship ; but in 18'18, when
the Plan of Separation had been declared null and void, he
entered the Missouri, and afterwards the Arkansas and Tex-
as Conference. His connection with a JSTorthern Church
subjected him, in that wild region, to constant peril, so that
in 1856 he returned to his home in Missouri. In 1860 he
started for Texas again, saying to his friends as he left
them : " Let them hang or burn me on my return if they
choose ; hundreds will rise up out of my ashes." His words
proved to be prophetic : he was pursued by a mob and
hanged on a tree, Sept. 13, 1860.
The perils of the trip to Texas in 1855 were clear to
Bishop Simpson's mind, and his letters to his family show
much anxiety. Unfortunately we are without any account
of the session of the Conference, or of the spirit of the
men who were its members. His journey was made by
rail to Hermann, Missouri, thence by stage, open wagon, or
whatever could be found, now and then on horseback, and
328 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
we suspect, more than once, for short distances, on foot,
with saddle-bags hanging from his arm and overcoat on his
shoulder. Before starting he thus writes to his wife from
St. Louis : " Time hangs very heavily on my hands, and I
long to be at home again. But I do not know whether I
can hope for much continued domestic happiness while driv-
ing over the world as I do. I hardly seem to be made for
a bishop. I guess Stevens is pretty near right in that mat-
ter." And again, from the same point, Oct. 15, 1855 : " I
have sent my carpet-sack to Cincinnati ; possibly Bishop
Janes may take it to Pittsburgh. I have purchased a pair of
saddle-bags and prepared an outfit for travelling by horse
or mule, as I may be obliged to do for several hundred miles.
I shall learn better at Springfield, from whence I will try to
write you. May God watch over and protect you and keep
you and the children in all your ways."
From Hermann, where the railroad ended, he began to
"rough it" in the usual "Western style. He writes from
Jefferson City : " I took stage, or, rather, a hack sort of
wagon. Brother Goode was with me. Nine passengers
could sit inside, and there were ten of us. I found it so un-
comfortable within that I took an outside seat with the
driver. Here, unfortunately, the Utah and Kew llexico
mail going through, in addition to the ordinary mail mat-
ter, so filled the space that I was perched high up, with
scarcely a spot to put my feet. In this position I rode the
afternoon and all night, and until eleven to-day, save a
short change this morning."
ISTear Springfield he found the home of Anthony Bew-
ley, and with him travelled to the seat of the Conference.
He writes again r " Springfield, Missouri, Oct. 18, 1855. —
I arrived at Brother Bewley's, four miles from this place,
a little after noon to-day. I had to walk and carry my
saddle-bags, coat, and blanket some two miles and a half
to reach his house. He was just starting for Conference.
I go in his buggy, drawn by two young and small mules.
PLANTING OUR CHURCH IN INDIA. 329
The buggy is narrow and without a top, but it will be com-
fortable. I am well provided for."
The rest of this interesting journey is a blank ; we have
only a short note, written on his way back, from Washing-
ton, Arkansas : " I left Bonham on Monday morning last,
and now, on Friday evening, I am only about one hundred
and seventy miles on my journey. Thus far I have travelled
as fast as the mail. But, as it will run on Sabbath, and I
must lie by, this letter may reach you some days before I
get home. When I stop for Sunday I have no chance of
stage for three days, but possibly I may get a private con-
veyance. This is uncertain. It is right, however, that you
should know my route in case of any accident."
It was his privilege during the period from 1853 to 1856
to take part with Dr. Durbin in preparing for the planting
of the Methodist Episcopal Church in India. In the first
year named $7000 had been appropriated for opening the
India Mission. Bishop Simpson, by appointment of his col-
leagues, had episcopal supervision. The letters written to
him during the three years by Dr. Durbin, all of them re-
peating the question, " Can you find me a man for India V
become, as one reads them to-day, pathetic, JSTo man offered
himself, though we know now ^ that the Rev. William But-
ler was ready to accept the call, but was restrained by fear
of snatching away an honor which, in his judgment, be-
longed of right to some American-born Methodist preacher.
Dr. Durbin, reduced to despair by the silence of the Church,
published an appeal in the Christian Advocate of May 10,
1855 ; his state of mind may be inferred from the title of
the appeal — The Crisis. " We suggest," he writes, " that
the presiding elders cast about them and see if the men are
not in their ranks whom God is moving to this work, and
who need but to be called out in order to manifest their
* See Dr. Butler's volume: "From Boston to Bareily and Back," pp.
63 to 72.
330 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
readiness to go. . . . "We sincerely trust that we may be put
in communication with tlie brethren chosen of God to found
and execute what we deem to be a great work of the Church,
viz., to take a worthy part in the evangelization of India."
With what feelings Bishop Simpson, after such delay, wrote
the commission of the Rev. William Butler may readily be
imagined. We reproduce it here as a memento of a historic
event, for out of this unpromising beginning have grown
three Annual Conferences, superintended by a bishop for
India and Malaysia, with more than eleven thousand adher-
ents to the Christian faith, and all the appointments of a
well-organized Church.
Immediately upon his return from his long tour to Texas,
he entered again upon the excessive labors so characteristic
of him. In the following fashion he spends a Sunday dur-
ing the General Conference Session at Indianapohs, May,
1856 : " I visited ]^ew Albany and Jeffersonville on Satur-
day evening. Went to Wesley Chapel Sunday-school on
Sabbath morning and opened it with prayer ; visited Rob-
erts Chapel Sunday - school and addressed the scholars ;
preached at Centenary Church ; helped to administer sacra-
ment at Roberts Chapel at half-past three, and preached at
Wesley Chapel at night. Rose at four next morning ; at
half-past four got in omnibus, stopped at JeffersonviUe to
breakfast. Dined at Dr. Cunan's, and left at quarter-past
three for this place, where I arrived at eight. So much for
the journey."
Another note from the seat of the General Conference
gives a hint of the purpose to send him as delegate to Eng-
land :
"Indianapolis, May 21.
" There is nothing clone as to districting the bishops, and nothing I
tliinlc will be done. I suppose I have pretty deeply offended the North-
ern brethren by saying I thought their proposed action against slavery
unconstitutional. But this will likely work well and please you, for be-
fore this a large nun\ber of them said they were going to send me to
England. Now I think it will not be done, and, if spared, I shall be the
more with you."
^
i J ^f r.
v?^
h
V
ON THE VOYAGE TO ENGLAND. 331
He was, nevertheless, appointed a delegate to the British
"Wesleyan Conference, with Doctor McChntock as an asso-
ciate. This was for him a most memorable journey ; it ex-
tended to the Continent, where he attended the Conference
of the Evangelical Alliance at Berlin, and from thence to the
Holy Land. His letters, while abroad, to his family are no
longer brief itineraries, but are full of life and enthusiasm ;
they will best tell the story of his sickness and health, of
the traveller's pleasures and mishaps. He left New York
in May, 1857, crowded to the last moment before his depart-
ure with engagements for sermons and addresses. His son
Charles was on shipboard with him ; Dr. McClintock and the
Rev. Mr. William H. Milburn, who became one of the party,
joined him in Liverpool. The first letter is from that city :
" May 25, 1857.
" Many thanks to a kind Providence for protection amid the dangers
of an Atlantic voj^age. And here, sure enough, I am in Old England,
the land of story and of song, the land of brave men and fair women for
centuries past. And yet I am in a kind of bewilderment. Am I really
here ? I am ready to ask myself; for everything is so much like what
I have seen elsewhere, and so many marks of a common civilization and
a common Christianity are about me, and the same language which I
have always heard I hear still. I can scarcely feel that I am abroad, and
yet there are differences. But you want no essays ; well, then, to my story.
" That last white handkerchief I saw waved, was it yours ? I fancied
so; I know you did wave, and I waved, and Charles waved, and we all
waved. But when you and we quit waving our pocket-handkerchiefs,
and you turned homeward on the train, we kept waving away, sometimes
a great deal more than we wished. At least Charles thought so, and so
thought about one hundred and fifty or one hundred and eighty out ot
the two hundred passengers who went through all sorts of grimaces, and
gyrations, and gesticulations, and utterances. But the waters are safely
crossed, and once more we are on dry land.
" Somehow I get to the end of my story too soon ; I scarcely start from
America but I find myself landing here. It was not so in reality, for the
days seemed long, very long, as we tossed on the ocean, with the ther-
mometer, as it was two days, down to 32°. I said the days were long — so
they were, for the sun did not set till after eight, and it was bright twi-
light until ten. And the daylight broke at half-past two, and the sun
332 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
was up again about four, while we were on our Northern passage — for
we passed north of Ireland. But liere I am again across the sea before
my story is done. Well, then, besides Mr. Holmes, we had on board Mr.
Wandell, of New York, a merchant going to China for tea, a member of
our church, and Mrs. Havemeyer, also a member, whose husband was for-
merly Mayor of New York. Then we had Mayor or ex-Mayor Brady,
with his wife and two daughters, and a number of others with whom I
became well acquainted. The ladies generally were very sick, but one
old woman from Louisiana talked so incessantly from morning to night
that she had not time to be sick. As for myself, though I had some
headache and a little nausea occasionally, yet as Bishop Ames says of me,
' I had not sense enough to get sick.' On Sabbath I was invited to preach,
and did so to an attentive audience. This is rather unusual on this line,
but the captain was very polite. I had written a letter on board, hoping
that I might reach this city in time to send it by the steamer of Satur-
day, but I was too late. But on arriving we got thinner paper, and I be-
gan to write the letter over again, but somehow it would come out a very
different one.
" We arrived about three on yesterday (Sunday) afternoon. About
five we got the custom-house officers and came ashore. We stopped at
the Adelphi Hotel, and at six I heard Milburn preach. Having learned
that his party was at the Union, I changed our lodging to the Union,
and now we are all together. They had a delightful passage over, I sup-
pose much more pleasant than ours, having arrived on Friday night.
To-morrow I expect we shall go to London. From thence it is uncer-
tain what our course will be."
ITever did a more brilliant company of men go abroad to
represent a Church or a people than were now happily met
together in the Union Hotel, Liverpool. Mr, Milburn's
almost total blindness gave an additional interest to his
oratory ; Dr. McClintock was in the maturity of his powers ;
grace, polish, and strength were revealed in every public ad-
dress delivered by him. And Bishop Simpson was, during this
trip, at his best. The trio travelled much together, enjoyed
life together, and together delighted the thousands who
thronged to hear them. In those days, English audiences
listened more critically to Americans than they do now.
America was, in some sense, on trial before them ; and
American Methodism, in the presence of English "Wesleyans,
A DROLL ENCOUNTER. 333
was expected to give an account of itself ; to prove, not so
much the legitimacy of its derivation — that was conceded —
but its faithful adherence, in every point of detail, to the
Wesleyan ideas of Church order. It seems to us, of this
day, incredible that it should be so, but so it was. Our vis-
itors, in 1857, felt themselves to be, without fault of their
own, in precisely this position.
Mr. Milburn gives an account of one of the first advent-
ures of the party in Liverpool :
" Here is a droll bit over which we had a hearty laugh.
" The Sunday after Doctor McClintock and I reached
Liverpool, while we were waiting for the bishop, the doc-
tor went to a Wesleyan Chapel, dressed as he had been on
the ship, and at the close of the morning service entered
the vestry-room. The preacher who had officiated, a tall,
dignified person, was, after the manner of the time, taking
a glass of wine which had been deferentially handed to him
by a chapel steward.
" The courteous doctor approached, and said, in his bland
tone, ' The Reverend Mr. , I believe.' ' That is my
name,' answered the other, with some asperity of manner,
' have you business with me ? If so, pray state it at once.'
' J^one whatever,' said the doctor ; ' I simply called to pay
my respects.' ' Respects indeed,' said the Englishman,
somewhat tartly, ' and what may be your name V ' McClin-
tock,' said the doctor. ' McClintock,' exclaimed the other,
with a shght touch of contempt in his tone.
" ' Irish, I see.' Then, musing a moment, he added, ' Do
you happen to be related to the Rev. Dr. McClintock who
is shortly expected in this country with the American depu-
tation to the Wesleyan body V ' That is my name,' said
the doctor, bowing. ' You, Dr. McClintock ?' exclaimed
the Briton, as he held the half-emptied glass in his hand,
and a mingled expression of incredulity and amazement
overspread his features, as he rapidly ran his eye over the
doctor from head to foot, surveying the slouch hat in his
334 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
hand, his blue body-coat, his brown waistcoat showing the
shirt-front, the brown trousers, pausing longest upon the
black neck-tie, and adding, ' You, Dr. McClintock ? I never
could have believed it !'
" Recovering a little from his astonishment, the Englishman
went on, ' Really, if you are the Rev. Dr. McClintock, one
of the American deputation, you must preach for us at our
evening service ; but where is the Right Rev. Bishop Simp-
son?' 'He hasn't arrived yet,' said the doctor. 'We ex-
pect him this afternoon.' ' Then, certainly,' said the other,
' if the bishop should reach here in time, we shall wish him,
as the head of the deputation, to preach ; otherwise, we
shall insist upon your doing so.' ' It will be quite impos-
sible for me,' said the doctor, pointing to his throat, which,
by the way, was so seriously affected that he had not spoken
in public for many months. ' Oh, that can be easily man-
aged,' said John Bull, totally misapprehending his mean-
ing ; ' you must certainly have a clerical suit in your bag-
gage, and as to the white cravat, I will lend you a fresh
one with great pleasure.' "
A trip to Norway helped to fill up the interval of time be-
tween Bishop Simpson's arrival in England and the meeting
of the British Wesleyan Conference. In June, in company
with Dr. McClintock, he visited the Irish Wesleyan Confer-
ence, where they received " a thousand welcomes " as only
Irishmen can give them. They were both near their ances-
tral home, the father of Dr. McClintock having been born a
few miles on the one side of Omagh, in County Tyrone, and
the father of Bishop Simpson a few miles on the opposite
side of that town. Dr. McClintock said afterwards, laugh-
ingly, that while in Ireland he had received a certificate of
his nationality. After having preached on a certain occasion,
a venerable old minister to whom he was introduced asked
him when he went to America. The doctor replied that he
was born there. " Dear, dear," responded the old gentle-
man, " he talks as well as most any one of us." In July
SPEECH TO THE BRITISH CONFERENCE. 335
the two delegates were presented tp the British Conference.
AVe will draw again from Mr. Milburn's narrative : " The
Conference sat with closed doors until the day on which
the bishop and the doctor were received, when time-hon-
ored precedent was thrown aside, the doors opened, and'
an almost suffocating crowd thronged every part of the
building. The bishop, who was the first to speak, could not
but be conscious, as he looked over the vast assembly, that,
kindly disposed as they might be, there was a barrier to his
success, for the hospitality of mind in his hearers was tinct-
ured by a slight distrust and undervaluation of him as an
American ; undefined it might be, but none the less real and
potent.
" It was a trying moment for the great orator who had
achieved so many triumphs in his native land, and he, at
first, seemed almost to falter, while the doctor and I, who
sat near at hand, were tremulous, even feverish, dreading
lest our champion might fail for the first time in his life on
a great occasion. For ten or fifteen minutes we were kept
in most painful suspense ; our breath came hard and fast,
for the bishop was hampered and ill at ease, or appeared to
be so. It may have been his art, but I think it was genu-
ine embarrassment. Just as we were giving up all for lost,
the speaker seemed to forget himself for a moment or two,
as a happy illustration fell from his lips ; his face lighted
up, his eye flashed, and every eye in the multitude answered
him, and there was a murmur of ' Hear, hear !' from ah
over the house. The bishop's legs were no longer unsteady ;
he seemed to erect himself above himself ; his voice lost its
wavering inflections and uncertainty of tone ; his sentences
flowed freely, in clearer and higher form. The speech be-
came earnest, effective, j)oetic, impassioned, thrilling. The
silence was at times oppressive, but relieved at the end
of every paragraph, sometimes of a few sentences, by deaf-
ening, overwhelming shouts of ' Hear, hear ! good, good !'
English reserve is proverbial, and the mercurial stranger
336 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
from this side of the water is sure to feel it, as a chill most
repressive, well-nigh paralyzing. This is true of individuals,
as w^ell as of great assemblies ; but if there be power and
heat enough to melt the ice, when the thaw comes it is ac-
companied by a flood. As there is no private hospitality
in the world superior, if equal, to that of England when one
has gained a welcome, so there are scarcely any audiences
on earth so responsive, demonstrative, enthusiastic, as the
English when they once yield themselves to the spell of a
great master. Bishop Simpson has made many great and
powerful speeches in the course of his long and brilliant
public life, but I doubt if his marvellous strength and mag-
netic sway over thousands of his fellow-men were ever more
signally displayed than in this speech in Brunswick Chapel,
except upon one other memorable occasion, when he preached
before the Wesleyan Conference, some years later, at Burs-
lem, when the effect upon the congregation was indescriba-
ble, unparalleled in this generation. As the bishop took his
seat the dignitaries upon the platform, the ministers upon
the floor, the laity, and the ladies were in a tumult of ex-
citement, and it was many minutes before the thunders of
applause ceased.
" It was no easy task to follow such a speech. It was a
tide which, taken at the flood, would not lead on an ordi-
nary man to fortune, but to be bound in shallows and
miseries ; and as Dr. McClintock arose I could not but feel
the deepest solicitude. My anxiety for him, however, was
soon relieved. His singularly handsome person and en-
gaging manner, noble head, beaming eye, attractive face,
mellow and beautiful voice — for he had regained the use
of his throat — enlisted the audience on the instant. The
rhythmic flow of his perfect English ; the luminous state-
ment of his subject — ' The State and Prospects of High-
er Education in the New World ;' his vivid and masterly
presentation of it ; his melodious tones, rising to full sono-
rous power, every accent, inflection, modulation, controlled
NO BEST IN ENGLAND. 337
by an almost infallible taste, delighted, the ear, while every
mental faculty was charmed and the emotions stirred by
■ the spells of this most accomplished scholar, orator, human-
hearted man. There could scarcely be a greater contrast
than that between these two speakers — each admirable, al-
most perfect, in his way. The effect of the doctor's speech
was as satisfying and profound as that of the bishop ; noth-
ing more can be said. I could have hugged both my friends
for joy, and never on English soil felt prouder of my coun-
try and my countrymen."
Even the scrupulously decorous London Watchman (alas,
poor ghost !) was stirred to something like enthusiasm, and
had visions of a strengthening, by means of such deputations,
of the bonds of national friendship. It draws quite a charm-
ing picture of what might be hoped for in the years to come :
" The people of this country and of America are sensitive, proud, and
occasionally have, on minor matters, a conflicting policy ; so that it re-
quires all the influences arising from a common ancestry, language, and
literature, and all their real identity of material interests to prevent occa-
sional quarrels. Nay, they do quarrel and sometimes half draw the sword ;
though the reception given to Mr. Dallas here, and to Lord Napier there,
shows how quickly, how gladly, and how thoroughly they can be recon-
ciled. It is a great and providential fact, influencing the destinies of
both these great peoples and of the world, that among each of them
every religious communion feels such interest in one of the same name
existing in the midst of the other, that a war would seem to entire Chris-
tian fellowships, which count their communicants by the hundred thou-
sand, the most awful and Cain-like of crimes. In no denominations is
this feeling stronger than in the youngest — the two communions of
Methodism ; that in England being the youngest here, yet second in
number only to the Established Church ; that in America being the
youngest there, the daughter, in fact, of British Methodism, but far more
prolific than her mother, and with a larger family of spiritual children
than any other Church in the United States. A deputation every four
years from each to the other of these great communions must assist in
perpetuating and vivifying the feeling of kinship between the two coun-
tries."
Bishop Simpson found that there was no more rest for
22
338 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
him. away from home than at home. He writes from Ire-
land to his wife : " I have but Uttle hopes of hearing from
home for another week at least. I leave for the Lakes of
Killarney this evening ; Thursday evening I speak at Lim-
erick, and next Sunday I have two appointments in Dub-
lin ; Monday evening I speak in Belfast, and then visit the
Giant's Causeway, Coleraine, Londonderry, etc. The latter
part of the week I cross over to Scotland. When shall I
have rest ? But I will not ask it. If prepared for the union
of the blessed on high, there will be time enough to rest in
heaven. And if not prepared there will never be rest — no,
never. In my visions of the day, as I wander over hill and
dale, as I gaze on silver streams, clear lakes, wild mountains,
beautiful edifices, or old ruins, how often I feel that my de-
light would be almost perfect could I have you to enjoy
those scenes with me. And when I sit, as I now do, by a
window overlooking the city, and hear the noise of wheels
in the street and the busy tread of feet in adjoining rooms,
I almost involuntarily look around to catch a smile from
you."
Strange to say he barely mentions in his letters to his
wife his extraordinar}^ oratorical triumphs. The only no-
tice of them from himself that I have found is a brief pas-
sage in a letter from Paris : " You will see by the Watchman
I sent you how matters went off in England. I suppose I
ought not to desire more favor than I received in expres-
sions of kindness and satisfaction. But all these things are
empty, and so full am I of conscious imperfections that I
only wonder why my efforts are so well received. At my
last sermon, though it rained hard, every foot of standing-
room in every part of the house was packed, and hundreds
were unable to gain admittance."
When the autumn of 1857 drew near, and it was time to
think of returning home, the life-long wish of Bishop Simp-
son to visit the East began to shape itself into a purpose.
He writes thus to his wife, towards the close of July :
EVANGELICAL ALLIANCE AT BERLIN. 339
" I shall finish my official work about the 20th or 25th of
September, and I could be home in October. But if life,
health, and circumstances should permit, I would be pleased
to visit the East. Yet it seems so long to be away from
you. This morning I awoke from a dream that I was at
home, and you were sitting near me, and you looked up and
smiled, and I awoke, and it was all a dream. Time seems
long. If ever I get home again it seems to me I would wish
never to leave it, but with you to pass in domestic quiet, if
I could, the rest of my days."
First, however, he must attend the World's Conference
of the Evangelical Alliance, which was to open in Septem-
ber, at Berlin. This meeting of the Alliance was memora-
ble for many reasons : first, for the interest taken in its pro-
ceedings by the King of Prussia, who, besides being present
at its sessions, entertained the Alliance at his palace in
Potsdam; memorable also for the service rendered to the
Americans in attendance by Governor Joseph A. Wright,
at that time our Minister to Germany. Governor Wright
was not a mere looker-on, but rather an energetic promoter
of the purposes of the Alliance and a frequent speaker at
its meetings. Tlie Conference was memorable, too, for its
vindication of Methodism before assembled Christian Ger-
many, by Doctor William Nast ; and last, but not least, for
the eloquent plea for Christian unity made by Bishop
Simpson, in the Garnison Kirche of Berlin. We shall
make up our narrative from the letters of Doctors McClin-
tock and W. F. Warren, who were present, and who say more
of the bishop than his modesty would ever have permitted
him to say of himself.
The Conference was opened by an address of welcome
from the court preacher, Krummacher ; the replies to this
in behalf of the Americans were made by Governor Wright
and Bishop Simpson. " Krummacher's address of wel-
come," writes Doctor McCHntock, " was exceedingly well-
conceived ; he embraced every nationality and almost every
340 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Church, hitting off the characteristic features of each in a
few compact and pregnant sentences. Speaking of Method-
ism, he said : ' It is the angel flying through the midst of
heaven, summoning the dead churches to a new Christian
Hfe.' Much of his address was taken up with refutations
of the objections that have been made here to the meeting
of the AlUance in Berhn. ' They say that this gathering of
Christians will be a flood of waters desolating Germany.
Nay, rather, it will be the Nile flood, which covers the
banks, indeed, and only recedes to leave behind it the seeds
of richness and fertility.' Altogether, in matter, manner,
and spirit, this speech of Krummacher's was a most mas-
terly and appropriate one.
" Governor Wright, American Embassador to Berlin, spoke
first in reply ; and no speech, in the whole course of the
meeting, has been more apt and telling than this brief ad-
dress, which w^as delivered with great force and earnestness
of voice and manner. The vast audience was fairly taken
by surprise. It was a great gratification, too, to Christians
of all lands, to see a man occupying so high a public posi-
tion identifying himself with this movement of Christian
brotherhood.
" Bishop Simpson followed Governor Wright. His re-
marks were, in substance : He, too, as an American, was
glad to respond to the cordial welcome that had been given
to Christians of all lands and of all churches, and to offer
to the assembly the greetings of Americans and of Ameri-
can Methodists. While he was listening this morning to
the manly voice of Dr. Ivrummacher, it seemed easv to
fancy that Luther had again appeared to rally the Chris-
tians of his native land. So far as he understood the views
and feelings of the great body of American Christians, they
sympathized with the objects of the Conference as a union,
not of creeds, nor of organizations, but of heart and Chris-
tian activity. Types of this union lay all around us in nat-
ure. The little streams, rising amono; the hills — some flow-
THE ALLIANCE VISITS THE KING. 341
ing faster, some slower — might, indeed, singly, quench the
thirst of the passing traveller, but only by union could they
bear the treasures of commerce, and so bring the ends of the
earth together. As in Germany, so also in the United States,
the independence of the several sovereignties secured free-
dom of thought and action, while the confederation gave
strength and power to the whole ; and it was so with the
Church : singly, the churches did great good, but when
united in heart and activity, they offered a sublime specta-
cle to the world. He believed that it was the desire of
American Christians that all Christians, in all the earth,
should be one in Christ Jesus."
The Episcopal Methodist Church of America, was, in 1857,
a novel name to German ears ; and the announcement to
the Alliance of one of its bishops as a speaker, Dr. Warren
tells us, created a genuine feeling of surprise.
" After Governor Wright's address," says Dr. Warren,
" was heard the announcement of ' the Rev. Dr. Simpson,
Bishop of the Episcopal Methodist Church of America.'
" ' Who is that V said a German gentleman near me.
" ' Bishop Simpson, of the Bischoflichen Methodisten
Kirche of America.'
'"Bischoflichen Methodisten Kirche?' repeated he, dubi-
ously ; ' Episcopal Methodist ! why, that is a contradiction
in terms ! What do you mean V and he turned for enlight-
enment to another. How he succeeded, I do not know."
At Potsdam, whither the members of the Alliance went
upon the invitation of the king, they found royal hospital-
ity. We draw again from Doctor Warren's lively report:
" At three o'clock we betook ourselves to the Potsdam depot,
white-cravatted and white-kidded, according to the irre-
fragable postulates of court etiquette, whence two extra
trains conveyed us gratis to the ' Prussian Versailles.' As
I was whirled along the familiar way, I could but smile to
think how little I expected, when I came to Europe a year and
a half ago, to ever ride around the country at the King of
342 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Prussia's expense, and how little I thought, the last time I
had seen the new palace, of ever being entertained therein
by the same august personage.
" We found our American representation amounted to
no less than thirty -two, among whom were Governor
"Wright, Bishop Simpson, Doctors Baird, McClintock, Pat-
ton, Dwight, missionary at Constantinople, King, of Ath-
ens, and others almost equally worthy of mention. Gov-
ernor Wright was unanimously chosen to present us. At
length, after an enormous amount of consultation and
anxious amendments of different parts of the arrangements,
during which the chief of the English tribe approached
ours, and respectfully begged to suggest whether, instead
of boisterous hurrahing, it would not be better to adopt
the resolution which the Englishmen had taken of shout-
ing ' God save the king !' it was heralded, ' Behold, the
king Cometh !' Surrounded by his ministers, he descended
the steps of the palace, amid the ' hurrahs ' of all the ' na-
tionalities,' and was met by Pastor Kuntze, who presented
to him the committee in a very pretty speech, reminding
his majesty that, though he had reviewed many an im-
posing army, the one now before him was unlike any of
them ; their weapons were the sword of the Spirit, etc., etc.
" His majesty, with uncovered head, listened, and then
replied that he was too much affected by the pecuhar and
moving circumstances of the occasion to be able to find
words to express himself (rather an old formula of his, by
the way), but he was rejoiced to see his visitors, to bid
them most heartily welcome. Advancing then towards the
Americans, and seeing Governor Wright, he hastened for-
ward, shook his hand most cordially, and expressed his< live-
ly pleasure at finding him there. After a little conversation
the governor proceeded to present his countrvmen. The
king expressed great satisfaction in seeing his old friend
Doctor Baird, held Dr. Dwight's hand a long time, inquiring
about his missionary success, did not forget to greet the na-
PREACRINa IN BERLIN. 343
tive Armenian preacher who was in his company, begged
to know of Bishop Simpson the name of his see (!), in a
word, ' did the polite and handsome ' by us all ; so much so
that he excited the jealousy of more than one ' nationality,'
among the rest his own.
" Gliding around in the crowd at the station, while waiting
for the train back to Berlin, I tried to gather up the various
impressions which might be prevailing. All seemed to think
the king's conduct worthy of the highest praise ; they laud-
ed his hospitality, condescension, etc. ' But,' said one old
German, setting down his great beer-pot with emphasis,
' how came his majesty to show such particular regard to
those Americans ? I really became quite jealous of them.
He showed to them more attention than to his own people.'
' The king ye always have with you,' replied a gentleman
near by, who had heard the remark ; and, looking up, I saw
my humorous friend, Mr. E., from my own state. ' That is
true,' returned the German, in a tone which made it sound
very much like ' too true.' "
While in Berlin Bishop Simpson preached in the Garnison
Kirche, which was under the direct control of the king.
We gather from the reports that there was some — not loud-
ly expressed — opposition to the occupancy of this pulpit by
a representative of " a sect," as the phrase runs among those
who ought to know better. If there was opposition, it was
gently put aside.
" It was the first time," writes Doctor McClintock, " that
an established church in Prussia had been opened for the
preaching of the gospel by an Evangelical minister of the
English or American churches, and now it was opened for
a Me1|hodist bishop. I was surprised to find a good audi-
ence in attendance, notwithstanding that other services in
English were going on at the same time. The reputation
of the bishop, doubtless, drew many Church-of-England
people from their own chapel, and the rest of the audience
was made up of Presbyterians, Congregationalists, and
344 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Methodists. The service was opened by the reading of a
hymn and prayer by Doctor Patton, of l^ew York, The
Scripture lessons were read by Doctor Dwight, of Constan-
tinople. The bishop's text was John xvii. 22, and the ser-
mon was admirably adapted to the occasion and the audi-
ence. He showed, first, that Christian unity was possible,
from the prayer of Christ ; secondly, that it was desirable ;
and thirdly, that it was essential to the world's conversion.
These were the subdivisions of the first head ; the second
was occupied in showing that true Christian union consists
not in unity of belief, for this is not possible as long as
minds and nations differ so widely ; not in uniformity of
worship, which is equally impracticable, even if desirable ;
but in union of fellowship with Christ, and of Christian ac-
tivities and labors for the advancement of Christ's kingdom.
The sermon was masterly, both in the structure and the fill-
ing up, and the lucid neatness of its statement and exposi-
tion was only surpassed by the pathos and tenderness of its
exhortation to Christian unity and fidelity. Many an eye
was dimmed with tears, and many a heart formed new reso-
lutions for the service of God under that sermon.
" An Englishman, who had listened to the bishop, said to
me, ' Ah, sir, that was preaching ; what a backbone of hard,
stout thinking was behind all that tenderness and unction !'
I don't see that a sermon could well get higher praise than
this."
XVI.
JOURNEY TO THE EAST.— ILLNESS AND
RECOVERY OF HEALTH.
1857-1860.
On the "Way to the Holy Land. — His Travelling Companions. — At Con-
stantinoi^le. — Taken Sick on the Voyage to Smyrna. — " Twenty Years
Ago. "—Slow Recovery. — The Traveller's Enthusiasm. — Last Look at
Palestine, and Homeward. — Alexandria, Cairo, and the Pyramids. —
Prostrated again at Naples. — Reaches Marseilles, Paris, and Lon-
don.— At Home, and at "Work again. — Removal from Pittsburgh to
Evanston, Illinois. — Reaches his Fiftieth Year. — Growing Old. — The
Troubles in the Church. — The Nation and the Church in Sympathy
with Each Other. — The Aggressions of the Slave Power in the State. —
Aroused Anti-slavery Feeling in the Churcli.- — The New Chapter on
Slavery. — Unrest of the Border Conferences. — The Method ht Estab-
lished.— The Last Struggle between Freedom and Slavery Coming on.
EASTWARD OR WESTWARD, WHICH? 347
XYI.
It had long been a question with Bishop Simpson whether
he would ever be able to visit the lands of Bible story. He
had hoped and waited, and now that he was in the heart of
Europe, should he turn eastward or westward ? The jour-
ney to the Holy Land was a more formidable undertaking
thirty years ago than it is now. Steam conveyance was to
be had, but the conveniences of travel were fewer and the
fatigues greater, Palestine was not then as well known to
us, in its every-day life, as it is to us of the present time, and
active imaginations could make lively pictures of the per-
ils from Avandering Bedouins and conscienceless Turks, It
cost the bishop, however, an effort to decide upon an east-
ward course, for he was homesick. He thus writes to his
wife from Dresden, September 25, 1857 :
" You will see by the address of this letter, that I am on my way South
and East. And yet the weather is becoming very cool ; where I now am
it is almost like November. This I presume is but temporary. Since I
wrote you from Berlin, I have been visiting the spots made interesting by
the labors of Luther and Melanchthon. I have seen the house in wliich
Luther was born, and the house in which he died. I have seen the table
at which he wrote, the gown which he wore, and tlie beads which he
counted while yet a monk, the room in which lie first studied the Bible,
the castle in which he was lodged for safety, and the wall at which he
threw the inkstand to hit his Satanic majesty. I have also been at
Hernhutt to see the Moravian colony which Mr. Wesley visited, and
from which be drew some practical plans. I have returned from it this
afternoon. Battle-fields, too, I have seen, and palaces, and paintings,
and ornaments, almost without number. But how much more would I
give to see your bright eyes and cheerful face ; to tell you all about my
journeyings, and to have one hour's real romp with the children. If it
348 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
pleases God to grant me a safe return, and to spare to us all the children,
I hope to have a delightful home again. How sweet is that word
'home ;' what recollections, what associations cluster around it ! In the
graveyard of the Moravians, which I visited to-day, instead of the inscrip-
tion ' Dead,' were the words ' Gone home ' such a day. It was quite
touching. 'A home in heaven.' How sweet to think, to know, there is a
w^orld of bliss with a home in it, a quiet resting-place for the soul when
life's journey is over."
His travelling companions to the East were the Rev. Dr.
"VV. F. Warren, now President of Boston University, a son
of Governor Wright, our Minister to Berlin at that time,
and a Lutheran minister from Pennsylvania. His letters
written on the way are full of the tenderness which mai^ks
all his home correspondence. We select a few of them :
"Dresden, Sept. 25.
" One more letter. Providence permitting, you may expect from me
next week, written at Vienna just before parting from the regions of rail-
roads and of regular communication. After that you must not look for
anything for two weeks at least, and jirobably for three Aveeks, as I shall
be getting farther away, and the communications will be much more dif-
ficult. But be of good heart ; two or three months more will take me to
the farthest point, and then I shall turn homewards. How do you like
my letters in the Advocate of late ? It is at least a consolation, if I can-
not get time to write, they cannot criticise. I see so much that I really
do not know where to begin writing. I have despaired of making any
readable letters. But possibly I may try my pen again." '
" Constantinople, Oct. 16, 1S57.
"After a tedious voyage on the Danube, we reached the Black Sea on
Saturday last. But, as a severe storm was prevailing, our ship did not
venture out. We lay at Sulina until Monday, and arrived in this city on
Tuesday evening. I have been busily engaged since, almost night and
day. Our missionaries, Long and Prettyman, with their families, are
here, and in consultation with them as to our mission, in reading what I
can to aid in determining their course, and in consultation wdth the
American Board, my evenings have all been spent, and two days have
been fully occupied in sight-seeing. Yesterday I was at the Seraglio
(the old one) and the Church of St. Sophia, now a mosque. The Greek
and Armenian women look like our own. The Turkish are veiled in a
kind of way, but, with two or three excej^tions, all I have seen are pale,
feeble, and cadaverous."
" TWBJYTY YBARS ago:' 349
"Steamer Germania, between Constantinople and Smyrna, Oct. 21, 1857.
" How I wish you could just peep into the cabin of the ship, and see
me as I sit writing at the table. I thiuk you would know me, a tight
match, too, for I have a low, soft, white hat, which I wear tied by a ribbon
to my buttou-hole to keep it from being blown away, and then my long
beard ; Ves, my beard. It is as white as a patriarch's of seventy years upon
my chin, brown upon my cheeks and whiskers, and strongly threatening
to be sandy on my upper lip ; that is about as many colors as the rainbow.
What would you say to that ? Now don't curl that lip of yours, nor even
draw down your eyebrows, nor let your eyes flash too brightly with vir-
tuous indignation, because, if ever permitted to see home, I expect to
find a barber before I reach civilized land again. I liave a notion, how-
ever, to get my daguerreotype taken just before, to preserve for you as
an Oriental antiquity."
" October 21, 1857.
" The American missionaries here treated me very courteously, and
I had several pleasant interviews during my stay in Constantinople.
Brothers Long and Prettyraan left to seek a home in Bulgaria just be-
fore our vessel sailed. Sabbath I preached to a fair congregation, and
on Monday aided in an Alliance meeting. I suppose these will be my
last public services until I reach England again, if a kind Providence
permits me to return thither. You think I am now far away, and so I
feel that I am, yet three weeks more will pass, possibly four, before I
reach the Holy Land, the great object of my journey. When I reach
that I shall then get no farther away, and in a short time will begin to
turn my face a little homewards. But I must be cautious how I begin
to say ' home,' lest I become too impatient to return."
" Beyrout, Nov. 3, 1857.
" Twenty years ago this evening — yes, this very evening. Do you re-
member the little group which met in that parlor in Penn Street, and do
you remember the neat young woman, with the blush of health upon her
cheek, who stood trembling beside a tall, awkward-looking young man,
and there and then, before God's minister, those solemn vows — irrevoca-
ble— were said ? Yes, how long then to look forward, how short now to
look back; an eternity past, an eternity to come, how different. And
where is the little group now ? Father, mother, and a youthful sister
have, I trust, found a fulness of joy in the presence of God.
" Then there are Mr. and Mrs. , and, if I mistake not, Mrs. ,
gone too — gone well, too, doubtless. Such is life. And now here in
Beyrout sits the same lank man, not now young, and sends across the
Mediterranean and the Atlantic the greetings of unchanged, undying
350 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
affection to the same -woman, not now quite so roseate, but more thought-
ful, and even more worthy to be beloved, who dwells still in the same
city and in the same street. How strange to whisper aflfection from Asia
to America, though Europe is right in the way. Need I say I would like
to see you ? Vain would be the wish, and yet I have had many strong
reasons why I would have been glad to see you in the last few days. And
yet I did not wish you here. On parts of my trip I have said, and said,
and said again and again, ' Oh, if I had Ellen here how she would enjoy it.'
But I have not felt so for several weeks, as there are few conveniences
and comforts to be obtained.
" I have been sick, very sick, not, I suppose, in any immediate danger,
but I have suffered extremely. I had some pain at Constantinople, but I
thought it would pass away, some unpleasant symptoms at Smyrna, which
warned me to be careful, but on the way from Smyrna to this place, by
steamer, I was again seized with pain. The day before I arrived here, and
especially tlie last night, was one of excruciating agony. It seemed as if
my strength was almost gone. On reaching the port, Mr. Wright hur-
ried on shore for a physician, by whose aid I came to the hotel, where,
by anodynes, twenty leeches, mustard plasters, blisters, and poultices, etc.,
the disease was subdued. I think that never in my life have I felt more
grateful for returning health. To-day I have sat up several hours, for the
first time, and my first moments of holding a pen for nearly a week are
consecrated to you. I cannot tell you what has been my trouble. I
feared fever, but I had very little. It is enough for me to know that,
through the mercy of God, I have now good prosj)ects of recovery in a
few days. Praised be his holy name ! How differently matters turn out
from our calculations ! Under any common circumstances I should al-
most have leaped for joy to see the bold front of Mt. Lebanon, the very
Lebanon where Solomon got the timber for tlie tcmijle. Yet here rises
that old ridge, and I have never yet seen it, except one glance I gave it as I
was rowing asliore, and then my eyes fell, heavy with pain. To-morrow
I hope to get out of doors. The young men started this morning for
Damascus, and that part of tlie trip I shall be compelled to lose, as I can-
not detain them longer. They expect to return in about eight days, and
then it is supposed that I can join them.
" They were very kind and attentive as to sitting up, etc., but, unfor-
tunately, none of them knew anything practically of nursing a sick per-
son. Still I have had every attention I needed. IMy landlady, a nice,
sprightly Greek woman, came into my room the third day, and put it in
order, and right glad I was to see her. She has since been quite atten-
tive. But the misfortune is she talks only Greek and Italian, neither
of wliicli I can use. By a few stray words of French, however, we can
SICE IN BEYROUT. 351
make out to understand each other a little. The landlord, a Greek, talks a
little English."
"Nov. 4, "Wednesday.
" Last night I had the best rest I have had for a week. This morning
I have had a cup of tea and some arrow-root, but not such arrow-root as
you make. And now I am up again. It is raining, however, and I can-
not go out. I will add a few lines each day until the mail goes, which, I
learn, is on Saturday.
" Nod. 5. — Last evening I was not quite so well, but to-day I have sat
up since nine o'clock, and this afternoon walked out about half an hour.
Mrs. Ford, the wife of a missionary here, sent me some jelly to-day, very
good. I think I sliall go to see her to-morrow. May I ?"
"iV(W. 6. — Still on the 'dauncey' list; you know when I get a little
down I am long getting up ; still there is nothing dangerous. I sit up,
and yesterday I read a good deaL I shall have, I fear, to quit reading
and writing, and let my mind be entirely free. I don't think Mrs. F.'s
jelly did me any good. Are you glad ?"
"iVb». 7. — Mail goes to-day, they say. Better this morning. I rode
out a short distance yesterday, and bore it very well. I cannot tell when
I can write you again. If I am detained here, will write you next week.
But if I leave this, as I hope to, I shall have no chance for at least two
or three weeks. Write me at Eome, care of the American Minister, and
now, one kiss and then farewell."
Dr. Warren, who, as already stated, was one of the bish-
op's party, has sent me some reminiscences, especially of the
bishop's enthusiasm and of the severity of his illness :
" In our passage down the ^Egean the bishop was at his
best. The sight of the Trojan shore, of Scio's rocky isle,
and, more than all, of Patmos, stirred his soul. He could
hardly leave the deck for food or sleep. Great was his
gusto as he told me of the blunder of a Scotch professor
who had ventured a Latin question to a Greek priest on
board, and mistook his ' I do not know ' — Nescio — for the
name of an island.
" On the passage from Crete to Bey rout he became serious-
ly sick, so that when we landed we had to carry him for the
most part, though, to avoid creating a panic, he was dressed
and was supported in an upright position, with his arms ex-
tended over the shoulders of a courier on each side. For-
352 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
tunately we found good friends in the American Board mis-
sion, and a skilful physician in the Eev. Dr. Yan Dyke. For
some days the symptoms were very alarming, but at last
he began to mend. Then he insisted that the rest of our
party should improve the time by making the tour of the
Lebanon and Damascus, returning thereafter for him. This
was done, but when we returned he was by no means fit for
travel on horseback, though he insisted that he would
improve by this means. Of the kindness which the
bishop experienced in the mission-house he could never say
enough.
" "We went down the coast to Sidon, where we spent a
Sunday in rest. Here he was too weak and ill to ride far-
ther, and we (he and I) engaged boatmen to row us to Haifa.
Thence we went to Kazareth, the Sea of Galilee, ascended
Mount Tabor ; thence proceeded down to Jerusalem, Dead
Sea, Hebron, Bethlehem, Jaffa, etc., etc. Thence to Alexan-
dria, Cairo, the Pyramids, etc. From Alexandria to Corfu ;
thence through the Isthmus of Corinth to Salamis and
Athens ; thence to Marathon and a few other points ;
thence to Naples ; thence to Civita Yecchia, where we
parted, he to return home as fast as steam could take
him, I to visit Kome and what remained of Italy.
"During all this time the bishop was wholly unfit for
travel, especially in so rude a country and with food so
wretchedly unpalatable. jSTot one day was he well. The
physicians consulted at different points did not agree in
their diagnoses of the difficulty, but I think there is little
doubt that a malarial fever was originally at the bottom of
the trouble. I presume it was contracted on the Lower
Danube. Twice he despaired of living till the morning,
and began to give me his farewell messages to his famil}''
and friends. Once was in Athens, the other time in the
Holy Land. Nothing but a marvellous constitution and
a mighty faith in God ever carried him through such a
strain.
CALMNESS UNDER SEVERE TRIAL. 353
" Often he considered the question of our immediate re-
turn home, but whenever Avell enough to think of under-
taking it, he would hope to continue to improve and so to
complete the dream of his life, a thorough tour to the sites
of Biblical history. Much of the time, too, every stage of
his journey was a stage homeward.
"Through all these trying experiences his serenity of
spirit, his faith, his consideration for others, never forsook
him. He believed that his Heavenly Father had led him
thither, and that everything his gracious providence per-
mitted to come upon him was ordered in infinite Avisdom
and love. Despite his bodily condition he was very keen
and observant. His conversation was often a great delight
to me. His broad mind found room for all good things
wherever encountered, or with whatsoever religion or na-
tionality associated. At Prague we attended an open-air
service with processions and banners, culminating in exhor-
tation and prayer before the statue of St. Nepomuck in
a public square. When it was over, the bishop expressed
himself as renewedly impressed with the conviction that our
Church, as a Church of the people, must hold fast to its camps
and groves and Sunday-school celebrations — to its free and
unconventional life of song and worship — while adding, in
their places, all fruits of age and culture.
" In Buda-Pesth, in a delightful social evening with the
former pastor and other patriotic friends of Kossuth — en-
joyed only with closed and guarded doors — we saw, as per-
haps nowhere else, the intensity of the flame with which
the love of liberty was ever burning in the bishop's soul.
In Constantinople, and everywhere under the Crescent, he
acquainted himself with the work of the missionaries, and
was always recognized as a welcome and cheering visitor.
In Athens, in the school of Dr. and Mrs. Hill, it was touch-
ing to see the little girls reverentially kiss his hand as he
parted from them."
Of the fatigue of the land travel from Beyrout to Sidon,
23
354 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Dr. "Warren gives this account in a letter written at the
time. It was a sharp experience for a sick man, just uj)
from his bed, to go through :
" After a day or two spent in rest and preparation for
the trip before us, we set out for Sidon — at least the bishop
and myself — leaving the rest of the party to comj^lete the
preparations and follow at a better speed than a recent in-
valid could well bear. Our road lay along the coast, almost
due south from Beyrout, across great tracts of sand and
gravelly shingle, where the heat was intense. Twice we
came to shade and gladly dismounted, to stretch ourselves
under the leafy covert. It was quite late Avhen we had
started, and now noon was far past, but back along the
glowing beach, as far as we could see, quite to the out-
skirts of the city we had left, no sign of our companions
was visible. Hunger came upon us, but we had nothing to
eat ; heat tormented us, but we had nothing to drink. AYe
dared not wait for them to come up, lest something had
happened to prevent their coming, and then night would
overtake us far from any shelter. If we pushed on with
all our might to reach Sidon, there was no hotel to go to,
nor did we know a single man who could talk an European
language. The dilemma was very unpleasant, but, after
holding a convention upon the subject, and concluding that
it would be impossible to reach Sidon that evening, under
any circumstances, we resolved to make for the little mosque
of Nebi Yunas, and see if we could not, by hook or crook,
obtain admittance for the night. This mosque stands upon
the spot where, according to Mohammedan tradition, the
prophet Jonah was cast up by the great fish. We reached
it just after dusk, but were happily relieved from the neces-
sity of making our petition by signs, as our dragoman and
the rest of the party came galloping up just before we ar-
rived. We were soon comfortably quartered in a large up-
per room, and there, over the long white shore, with the
gentle beat of the rippling surges falling in measured ca-
ON TEE WAY EOME. 355
dences upon our ears, we read the story of the recreant
prophet, who thought to flee from the face of the Lord."
At last he is on the sea again, with his face towards home ;
he writes, on his way to Alexandria :
" I have at length taken my last look at the Holy Land. I have said
in my heart ' Farewell,' for I shall never again see its mountains, its val-
leys, and its plains. On Wednesday morning we left Jerusalem, and
that evening reached Ramleh. Yesterday morning we started for Joppa,
and about noon took our passage on the French steamer to Alexandria.
It did not, however, start until eight o'clock last night. There, at Joppa,
Avas my last view of Palestine, where Peter dwelt, with one Simon, a
tanner, by the seaside. They pretended to show the precise house, but
in this I have no faith. Last night Ave had a pleasant run. This morn-
ing breakfast, which is at half-past nine o'clock, is over, and I have time
to write a few lines, though the steamer, a propeller, shakes and rolls
considerably. We have pleasant weather, about as warm as the month
of June with us. It would have charmed you yesterday, on entering
Joppa, to see the large orchards hanging full of bright golden oranges,
some of which were the largest I have ever known. On the table for
breakfast the average size was about three to three and one half inches
in diameter, but the landlord assured me that sometimes they were
double that size. Everything, too, is green. Fresh lettuce, etc., is reg-
ularly served in the steamer, as in early summer. From all such things,
however, I almost entirely debar myself.
" My health is, I tliink, now decidedly improving, and you need have
no further fears of the Arabs. I have left the whole Bedouin region. I
shall be among a class of Arabs in Egypt, but they are jjoor and inof-
fensive. I shall now be wholly at your command to return just as soon
as it shall be deemed best, though I could have enough to occupy me
very busily two or three months more. Especially write me when and
where my Conferences begin. You see by this that I have wholly aban-
doned the purpose of going through the desert of Mount Sinai. JMucli
as I should like the trip, my health will not permit it, nor do I think I
would be justified now in incurring the expense."
His next is from Egj^pt :
"Alexandria, Egypt, Dec. 19, 1857.
"I arrived in Egypt a week ago this evening. Spent that day and the
Sabbath in this city, and on Monday went to Cairo. I visited the pyr-
amids, ascended to the top of the highest, though for me it was a hard
task, which I could not have accomplished Avithout the aid of the Arabs,
356 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
who are perfectly familiar with the best way of ascent, and who help
strangers in hope of ' baksheesh.' I also visited the catacombs, and wan-
dered over the ruins of old Memphis, went to the lonely obelisk that
marks the site of Heliopolis, once a city of renown. The petrified forest,
as it is called, I have also seen in part. This, with a view of some of the
mosques of Cairo, and palaces, etc., occupied my whole time. My present
plan is to sail in the next steamer, Monday or Tuesday, for Corfu, and
thence to Athens. Then my Asiatic and African journey will have been
finished, and I shall feel that I am much nearer to you and to home."
At I^Taples he was prostrated again ; he writes from this
city:
"January 19, 1858.
" I have been quite ill again, and have been under the doctor's hands
since the day after my arrival here, now about a week. I find also that
my Conferences begin in Arkansas in March. This will not allow me
time to lie by with sickness, and then to complete my route. Conse-
quently I put it all aside, and, though here in Italy and obliged to pass
within eight hours of Rome, I must give it all up. My health and
strength are so nearly gone that I must try to get home if I can."
From ISTaples he journeys by sea to Marseilles, and from
Marseilles by rail to Paris, where he begins to enjoy the
sense of getting near home, though the Atlantic still inter-
vened :
"Paris, January 24, 1858.
" I arrived in this metropolis of France last night, which I left a few
days more than five months ago. I found at Naples that my health
would not bear completing my contemplated tour in Italy in time for
my return to my Conferences. And as I know you must be lonely, and
I feared also sad, I concluded that my duty was to omit Rome and all
else, and to turn my face homeward. I stop in this city a few days to
gather some books and maps and plates, which I may need if I should
write anything, and then I shall go to Loudon and spend a few days
there for the same purpose, and especially to purchase some Methodist
materials which I need. My health, though not as vigorous as when I
left home, is now better than for some time past, and I hope in a few
weeks more, God willing, to be on American soil, and, above all. in the
bosom of my family. How I would enjoy a month of undisturbed do-
mestic quiet ! but it will be long before I can hope for this. Indeed,
perhaps it is wrong to wish for rest in this world. There is rest in the
AT HOME, AND STILL SICK. 357
grave — there is joy in heaven, yet I do hope for some more calmness and
settled habits than I have had for a long time."
In London he was sick again, but his indomitable will
still carried him forward. Short trips were taken to places
in England of interest to American Methodists. He is
forming plans of labor at home; more than he can exe-
cute :
"London,reb. 5, 1858.
" I send you a paper which has a slight note of myself That day I
had a chill, which had been troubling me some time before, and I was
obliged to take to my bed. The doctor has kept me in bed or in my
room ever since, as he said both my liver and right lung were in great
danger unless I rested wholly and took medicine.
I am now much better than I have been for two months. I greatly
needed a little rest. This has detained me here, as I have not been able
to look after any books or any business as yet. But yesterday I rode in
a carriage to the Crystal Palace, and was able to spend there an hour or
two. I think I shall soon be able to commence looking after such books,
etc., as I want. But I cannot yet fix the time of my sailing, for I am
well assured that it is better for you and the family and the Church, as
well as for myself, that I should not attempt any labor or undergo any
more exposure until I have fully conquered my disease and gained more
strength. In the meantime be perfectly easy. I have a very comfortable
home, kind friends, and Charles is with me in good health."
All through the year 1858 Bishop Simpson was sick, much
of the time at his home in Pittsburgh. Though able to
attend sometimes to official duty, he was wholly unfitted
for preaching. Now and then the report was sjDread that
he could not possibly get well ; his friends waited for his
recovery with alternations of hope and fear, and sent him
frequent expressions of their affection for him. The strain
of his prolonged exertions, while abroad, to keep himself up
to his work as a traveller, told upon him, and was followed
by a long reaction of weakness and pain. His thoughts
dwelt much upon the possibility of a speedy death, and his
anxieties for the future welfare of his family expressed
themselves in his letters.
358 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
By the spring of 1859 he was able to hold his Conferences,
but "\Yith that which the people most wished from him — his
preaching — omitted. By July, he reports himself as preach-
ing again, and that " out of doors, without much injury."
Starting late in 1859 upon his fall tour of Conference vis-
itation, he writes to his wife the day after their parting :
" Look upward, and I pray that God may give you the rich
consolations of his grace. Life at best is short, its scenes
will soon pass away, eternity will be our home — our only
home, our permaneni house. All we need be anxious about
is to do our duty to ourselves, each other, and to those in-
trusted to our care. Let us act as if God saw us and heard
us constantly, and does he not ? Are not his presence and his
power always about us? Take courage to leave all j^our
cares and anxieties in the hand of him who careth for 3^ou."
He recurs to this topic again in a letter written a little
later on. He is at Brockport, ISTew York, holding a Confer-
ence, and in the midst of the troubles with the Is'azarites,*
so called :
" I have great confidence that God will take care of 3^ou
in my absence, as I believe that I am necessarily absent, en-
gaged in his work. But we are not far apart when we meet
at a throne of grace. When I look up at the inoon these
clear nights, I can fancy that it shines also on my loved
ones, on the shores of Lake Michigan, as brightly as it shines
on me here, not far from Lake Ontario. And if that moon,
so low comparatively, has such a view, how much greater
has he Avho sits upon the circle of the heavens. He is really
very near us, and then he careth for us — yes, even for us.
Thanks be to his holy name for the revelation that he
careth for us. I can — 3^es, I do — commit to him my dearest
on earth, my own loved wife, and to his arms, for the}'^ are
wide and strong, I can commit my children also.''
* Subsequently the Nazarites seceded from us, and formed the Free
Methodist Episcopal Church.
HARD AT WORK AGAIN. 359
He is now occupied in the old way, that is, to the last atom
of his strength. Writing from Brockport again, October 9,
1859, he says : " I have been exceedingly busy. I have sat
in Conference from eight to twelve and from two to half-
past five ; and in cabinet from seven to ten or eleven at
night. And all the intervals engaged in interviews and ex-
amining papers for decision." In his very brief notices of
the ISTazarites, he sketches a scene in the Conference-room
not often witnessed : " Women have come by troops — one
crowd by a canal-boat, others from tJtica, and some, it is
said, from St. Louis. .They are in attendance in the galleries,
and some have their knitting busily employed. They are
all ]^azarites, and use, in their conversation, many epithets
denunciatory of the Conference."
In this year he changed his home from Pittsburgh to
Evanston, a suburb of Chicago, A town had been laid out
by his friend Doctor, afterwards Governor, Evans and his
associates, the ISTorthwestern University had been planted,
and the bishop was greatly desired as neighbor, counsellor,
and leader. Still his presence was almost as much demand-
ed in every part of the country, and he was, as usual, flying
from point to point as fast as trains could carry him. In
the middle of December, 1859, he wrote to his wife from
JSTew York : " Unexpectedly I have agreed to stay here over
next Sabbath to preach. I have an engagement at Altoona,
but have postponed it. My engagements are to-day (18th
of December) in Seventeenth Street Church ; Monday even-
ing at Newark ; Tuesday evening at St. Paul's ; Thursday
at Mamaroneck, and Thursday night at a meeting for the
Home of Aged Women ; on Sunday following at Hanson
Place, Brooklyn." At times he wearies of such excessive
exertion. In January, 1860, he writes : " And now ten
thousand wishes for your health and happiness. I do not
regard my own hard work, nor my own exposure, but I
feel anxious for my family. Were it so that I could remain
at home consistently with duty, how glad I would be. But
360 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
God can take care of my loved ones in my absence. I some-
times say, ' What if God had removed me altogether when
I was sick ? What then for my loved ones V Is it not bet-
ter to live a little longer with them, even if at home only
occasionally. God grant to have my dear wife and chil-
dren in his own embrace, and may his Holy Spirit give
light and peace and comfort to every one." At times he
writes in a playful vein, but always with the same sweet
aff ectionateness. From Manchester, New Hampshire, where
he was holding Conference in April, 1860, he sends this
message to his new home : " To-day is bright and beautiful
after the rain. How I wish you were here, or that I
could look in upon our home on Lake Michigan. How
are you ? Is your health improving ? Are all Avell ? Did
you buy that new bonnet Charhe spoke of when he wrote,
and does it please you ? Are the ribbons ' greenish-blue,'
or ' bluish-green ' ? Is it the new ' coal-scuttle ' pattern, or
is it of the old ' kiss-me-quick shape ' ? I think the latter
is my preference."
Meanwhile the hard work goes on. One wonders that he
ever lived beyond his threescore and ten years. He is hold-
ing his fall Conferences of preachers, and writes from Ionia,
Michigan : " My health is about as it was. My feet troubled
me some at the Ohio Conference, but they are better now.
Preaching in the open air to a vast crowd, and speaking at
the morning meeting, and reading the appointments in a
grove at night gave me some hoarseness, which has bothered
me a little. The grove w^as lighted up by the ' AYide-
awakes.' I left in a hack at half-past nine, rode twelve
miles, stopped and rested till four in the morning, and rode
fourteen miles more to catch the train at nine. Thence to
Cincinnati at half-past five p.m. ; thence to Toledo at four
A.M ; Detroit at seven, and here at one p.m. So you have
my journal."
He is now in his fiftieth year, and thinks himself growing
old. Of this he speaks in a very tender strain. He writes
THE CHURCH— SECESSION THREATENED. 361
from Ionia again, September 28, 1860: "How blest is it
that hearts once joined may be united forever. Other
things are changing — scenes change — our bodies grow old,
our eyes weak, our limbs infirm, but the heart remains
ever young. Its affections are ever fresh. It may not love
so passionately, it may not throb so violently, but pure and
chano^eless as a fountain of life are its outo-ushino^s of svm-
pathy. And then why should we not love more truly and
strongly as we grow older? We have fewer to love. The
scenes of our childhood are fled ; the sweet flowers and
birds are gone. Our playmates and schoolmates have, one
by one, passed away, or have parted from us. "VYe have our-
selves yet and our children to love. They, too, will leave us.
"We started down the river of life together, and we shaU
sail on together until we reach the great ocean, or one of us
drops from the other to perish in the waters. If so, how
lonely Avill the voyage be to the other ! It seems to me I
shaU look forward to a speedy arrival at the end of my voy-
age. But why do I moralize ? Were this heart silent, other
hearts would beat on ; were these eyes closed, other eyes
would still smile, and soon the very waves that cover me
would sparkle back the starlight of heaven. Be it so. The
world need not mourn for me when I pass away. A few
hearts wiU bleed, a few eyes will weep, and then all shall be
as though I had never been."
We must now turn to other scenes and other events. Every
intelligent American living between the years 18-iO and 1860
carried in his heart an apprehension of the possible over-
throw of our national union. The unending slavery contro-
versy could not and would not be settled; adjustments
failed to adjust, and compromises failed to satisfy. Our
own Church had incurred the loss of nearly all its slave-
holding territory in 1814. We still retained Delaware,
Maryland, parts of Yirginia, and had a precarious footing
in Kentucky, Missouri, and Arkansas. The ministers and
members of the Conferences in slaveholding territory who
362 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
still adhered to us looked for considerate treatment, in view
of their fidehty to the ancient anti-slavery convictions of
Methodism. They stood upon the declarations of the Dis-
cipline, as it was in 1844, which affirmed slavery to be an evil
to be extirpated, and refused office to slaveholders in all states
where emancipation was permissible. As we look back upon
those years from this distance of time, it is clear that it was
impossible for the Church to stand still. The repeal, in 1854,
of the Missouri Compromise, which had forbidden slavery
to pass north of a certain parallel of latitude, and the con-
sequent opening of the Far West and ISforthwest to slave-
holding settlers, had destroyed the confidence of the country
in the stability of any legislative adjustments. And when
to this was added the contention that the Il^ational Consti-
tution, by its inherent virtue, protected slaveholding in all
territories until such time as each one became a state, the
indignation of the citizens of the East, West, and ISTorthwest
burned with a heat that had never been known before.
As citizens were church members and church members citi-
zens, the Church was as much affected by this rising anger as
the State itself. On the one side it was felt that, inasmuch
as slavery was assailing the integrity of the nation, a new
and stronger testimony should be delivered by the Church
against slaveholding ; on the other that, as the fidelity of
the Conferences in slave states still with us in 1860 had
been put, in 1844, to the severest test, they should not be
subjected to further trial. It was not a question of slavery
or freedom, Eather it was a question of the best measures
to be applied to members of the Church who had been faith-
ful to us ; faithful, too, in the presence of a pressure which,
if it could have had its way, would have forced them into
union with the pro-slavery South. It seemed good to the
General Conference, in 1860, to record anew its condemna-
tion of slavery and slaveholding. In order to give this act,
as far as could be, the sanction of antiquity, it was couched
in the terms of the first declaration upon slavery made by
EXCITEMENT IN THE BORDER CONFERENCES. 363
American Methodism in 1780. Like the testimony of 1780,
too, the ISTew Chapter (as it was called) was admonitory and
advisory only, not statutory. Its passage was followed by
great excitement in Delaware, Maryland, and Central and
Western Yirginia. Shall we secede or stay ? was the ques-
tion which the Methodists of this region at once asked
themselves. Bishop Simpson was strongly anti-slavery in
opinion, but he deprecated another rupture of the Church.
The letters of his correspondents, in my hands, express many
varieties of opinion, but the expression is always intense.
His faithful friend, Gordon Battelle, writes him from West
Yirginia in September, 1860 : "With our present prospects,
even if there should be no immediate or actual revolt of our
members, some of the most efficient laborers in our commu-
nity will leave, I fear, at the end of the year." In Balti-
more a convention of Methodists was held to determine what
was expedient to be done. And there was a foreboding of
trouble Avhen the Baltimore Conference should meet in the
spring of 1861. In order to prevent the threatened disruption
The Methodist was established in IS'ew York. Its first edi-
torial, July 14, 1860, was a declaration of its purpose to
maintain the unity of the Church.* Dr. McClintock, its
corresponding editor, Avrote to Bishop Simpson from Paris :
" The troubles of the Church at home pierce me through.
The Methodist has done and will do much to prevent seces-
sion. This is now its mission."
I have in my possession none of the letters of Bishop
Simpson on his side of this animated correspondence. He
heard much, thought much, was in hearty sympathy with
the good men and true who were struggling to preserve the
^ In this editorial The Methodist said : "The mere advice of a party in
power, whether in Church or State, has never been, and never can be,
considered a sufficient cause for revolution. And we are satisfied that
secession, for such a cause, cannot be vindicated, either before him ' who
is head over all things ' or before the general Christian public."
364 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
unity of the Church, but beyond this I have no information.
His correspondence here again fails, just at the points where
the record of his opinions would be most interesting to us.
But another and greater conflict was impending, in which
he was to be a conspicuous actor. To his part in this, the
last struggle between freedom and slavery, we must now
direct our attention.
XVII.
THE CIVIL WAR.
1861-1865.
The Contest over the Spread of Slavery Transferred from the Churcli to
the State.— Attitude of Political Parties in 1860. — Efi'ect on the South
of Mr. Lincoln's Election. — Bishop Simpson and the President. — Tes-
timony upon the Bishop's Relations to Mr. Lincoln. — Bishop Bowman's
Narrative. — Testimony of General Fisk and Doctor Lanahan. — The
Bishop becomes the Evangelist of Patriotism. — His great "War Speech.
— Eftects produced by its Delivery. — Scenes in Cincinnati and New
York. — Not a Line of this Address Written by him. — Despondency of
the Country in 1864. — The General Conference Sends a Deputation to
the President to Assure him of the Support of the Churches. — Mr.
Lincoln's Reply to the Conference's Message. — Removal of the Bishop
to Philadelphia. — Address, in Behalf of Mr. Lincoln, at the Sanitary
Fair, Philadelphia. — The Death of Mr. Lincoln, in 1865. — Bishop
Simpson's Address at the President's Grave. — Another Closing Scene.
— The Last Meeting of the Christian Commission in February, 1866. —
The Bishop Speaks the Final Words.
REPEAL OF THE MISSOURI COMPROMISE. 367
XYII.
The seventeen years from 1844: to 1861 sufficed to bring
the contest, which in the former year shook the Methodist
Episcopal General Conference, to a broader field, and to a
decision by other weapons than the weapons of logic. In fact,
Church and State, on either side of the dividing line, were
keeping pace with each other. It required a longer time to
tear the nation apart than sufficed for dividing the Church,
but the same convictions, the same passions, were at work
which had sundered the ties of Christian brotherhood. In
the State, as we have seen, the concession in the Compro-
mise of 1850, which permitted the territories acquired from
Mexico to be organized with or without slavery at the option
of their inhabitants, was boldly applied to all the remain-
ing territories of the nation. In December, 1853, President
Pierce declared that the Compromise legislation of 1850
" had given new vigor to our institutions and restored a
sense of repose and security to the public mind." * In Jan-
uary, 1854, one month thereafter, a bill was brought into
the national Senate, repealing the Missouri Compromise of
1820, and opening the vast region from the northern line of
Arkansas to the British possessions to settlement by slave-
holders. This repealing bill was passed, and Nebraska and
Kansas were organized, with the result of an actual but sup-
pressed civil war. Bands of energetic settlers went out to
the plains of Kansas, resolved on the one side to establish
freedom, on the other, slavery, if necessary, by force of arms.
* Quoted from Mr. Blaine's " Twenty Years in Congress," Vol. I., p.
110.
368 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
"When, in 1860, the two parties met once more to select
candidates for the Presidency, the lines of separation be-
tween them were drawn more strongly still. The Demo-
cratic convention was hopelessly divided, and two candidates
of that party were named for our highest office. Mr. Doug-
las and his friends stood firmly on the ground of non-inter-
vention by Congress with slavery in the territories; Mr.
Breckenridge and his followers just as solidly on the affir-
mation that it is the duty of Congress to give slavery in the
territories national protection. Mr. Lincoln represented the
immovable opposition to any further extension of slavery.
His pithy phrase, " The Union cannot exist half slave and
half free," was caught up and repeated all over the free
states. It put in the concisest form the conviction to which
the country had come, and strengthened the purpose to resist,
to the bitter end, the schemes of the Southern extremists.
The effect of his election was instantly felt. By the close
of 1860 South Carolina had declared itself out of the Union;
and when he was inaugurated in March, 1861, he was
met by the spectacle of states seceding and preparing for
war.
Bishop Simpson's life had been a long preparation for the
service which he was now to render his country. He had
been, as a delegate, a hearer of, if not a sharer in, the im-
portant debates of 1844 ; as editor of the Western Christian
Advocate he had, in 1850, discussed, with vigor, Mr. Clay's
scheme of pacification. In carrying on this controversy he
had won the confidence of Mr. S. P. Chase, Mr. Lincoln's
Secretary of the Treasury ; with Mr. Stanton and Mr. Lin-
coln he soon came to be on terms of intimacy; he com-
pelled the respect of Mr. Seward and Mr. Montgomery
Blair.
The president discovered very quickly that, the issues of
the war being moral, the support of the churches was of the
last importance to him. He knew well that no men under-
stood the people so thoroughly as the Methodist bishops,
ATTITUDE OF MARYLAND AND VIRGINIA. 369
who, being without dioceses, were continually passing over
the length and breadth of the land. With Bishop Simpson
his relations became especially close. Most unfortunately
again the bishop's letters and private memoranda fail to
shed such light as we might wish upon this important period
of his life. I have, however, gathered from the reports and
reminiscences of friends, sufficient material to supply this
defect.
As usual, the old uncle, now greatly advanced in years,
w^as one among the first to discern the character of the con-
flict. He writes to his nephew, from Iowa, April 23, 1861 :
" The great, the irrepressible contest between liberty and
slavery has at last broken out in war, and a war of no ordi-
nary magnitude it may yet be. But the Lord reigns ; let
the earth rejoice. Bad as war is, he can cause good to fol-
low ; therefore it may be that the agitation of the slavery
question, both in Church and State, is about to be put to
rest forever by the destruction of the peculiar institution."
The bishop's steadfast and courageous friend. Dr. John
Lanahan, then stationed in Alexandria, Virginia, kept him
advised of the state of affairs in the national capital, and
conferred much with him upon the events now following
one another with startling speed. There was a likelihood
of the secession of the Baltimore Conference from our
Church. A convention of laymen was held simultaneously
with the assembling of the Conference in Stanton, Virginia,
March, 1861. The la3nnen and ministers there organized in
two separate meetings acted and reacted upon each other.
Many clamored for instant secession ; but the proceedings
ended in the passing of a protest against the " New Chapter "
on slavery. What w^as to come of all this aroused feeling no
one could tell. The probable effect of the decision of the
Conference upon the attitude of Maryland and Virginia tow-
ards the Union was, however, present to every mind, and gave
additional keenness to the debate. It was, in point of fact, if
not consciously, a struggle for position in the greater contest
21-
370 LJ^PE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
yet to come. Bishop Scott, who held the Conference, A\Tote
to Bishop Simpson, March 14th : " The prospect is stormy.
The convention, it is said, will close this afternoon, having
recommended a conditional plan of separation — to separate
if by fall there is no prospect of relief.'' And he adds, pa-
thetically : •• I have never felt the loneliness of official posi-
tion so much as I have done here. How painful the suspense
in which we are held." Dr. Lanahan, who showed unusual
clear-sightedness in his prevision of the future, wrote to
Bishop Simpson as early as Teb. S, 1S61 : '• Maryland will
remain in the Union in any event. The fact is, the incom-
ino; administration will not let her go.'' And so it came to
pass.
Thus the events which marked the opening of the civil
war appealed to Bishop Simpson as they did to very few
men of important position in the country. First, it was his
duty, as a loyal citizen, to do what in him lay to preserve
the Union in its entirety. iSText, it was of the utmost
moment to maintain the unity of the Methochst Episcopal
Church by resisting the secession of the parts of it lying
below the free-state line. To save this region to the Church
was, in good part, to save it to the Union. It was a region
of divided opinion, and Church relations largely determined
opinion. Still further, it was incumbent upon him to sus-
tain the faith and courage of the people with all the re-
sources of his eloquence. Mr. Lincoln very quickly recog-
nized the importance of his co-operation. Both were at
that time Illinois men, and I am informed that conferences
between them took place in Springfield, Mr. Lincoln's home,
during the winter of 1860-61. AVhile the war lasted the
bishop was very often sent for to come to "Washington for
consultation with the president and with Mr. Stanton. Mr.
Stanton was the son of a Methodist, had been reared in the
Methodist faith, and, under his hard, official manner, carried
a heart surcharged with feehng. Bishop Simpson's advent
to the war-office was usually foUowed by an invitation to
I
BISHOP BOWMAN'S REMINISCENCES. 371
the secretary's private room, Tvhere long conferences were
held, ending sometimes, at Mr. Stanton's request, in earnest
prayer.*
It is not the purpose of this volume to trace the vicissi-
tudes of the vrar from 1S61 to 1865 ; to depict, if that were
possible, the alternations of hope and despair. Xor need we
dwell upon the slow growth, in many minds, of the convic-
tion that the struggle, instead of being a hohday parade of
ninety days, was to task all the resources of the loyal peo-
ple. In the main the citizens of strongest moral feelings
had the clearest vision of coming events. Especially was
this true of those who kept aloof from pohtical jugglery, and
had small faith in the efficacy of political combinations for
the repairing of the great schism. The religious mind of
the country comprehended, better than the political, the
true nature of the conflict. And among the far-sighted
men Bishop Simpson may be set down as one of the most
sagacious.
I can best show his relations to ITr. Lincoln by putting
on record here the narratives furnished me by his pei-sonal
friends. Besides their bearing on the point in hand, they
are interesting as memorials of the period of the war.
The Eev. Dr. Thomas Bowman, now senior bishop of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, was chaplain of the United
States Senate during the latter part of the war. He writes
thus of the intercourse of the president and Bishop Simpson,
as it fell, at that time, under his observation :
" In 1864-65, as I spent several months in ^"ashington. I
often heard members of Congress and other distinguished
visitors in the city say that they had heard the president
frequently express his great respect for, and his confidence
in. Bishop Simpson. It was well known that the president
occasionally sent for the bishop, in order to procure infor-
* My authority for this last fact is Mrs. Simpson, who had it from the
bishop himself.
372 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
mation about the affairs of the nation. The president said,
in substance, ' Bishop Simpson is a wise and thoughtful man.
He travels extensively over the country, and sees things as
they are. He has no axe to grind, and, therefore, I can de-
pend upon him for such information as I need.'
" On one occasion, with two or three friends, I was con-
versing with Mr. Lincoln, near the distant window in the
'Blue Koom,' when, unexpectedly, the door oj)ened, and
Bishop Simpson entered. Immediately the president raised
both arms, and started for the bishop, almost on a run.
When he reached him he grasped him with both hands and
exclaimed, 'Why, Bishop Simpson, how glad I am to see
you !' In a few moments we retired, and left them alone.
I afterwards learned that they spent several hours in pri-
vate, and that this was one of the times when the bishop
had been specially asked by the president to come to Wash-
ington for such an interview.
" At another time, under very different circumstances, I
had an opportunity to witness the kind feeling which the
president evidently cherished for the bishop. Simpson de-
livered his wonderful lecture on ' Our Country ' in one of
our churches in Washington. Lincoln, without any mark
of distinction, was in the great crowd of hearers. I hap-
pened to be near him, and could see his every movement.
I never saw a hearer who gave more marked evidence of a
personal interest in a speaker than the president gave that
evening. He joined most heartily in the frequent, and some-
times prolonged, applause. At one time, as the bishop was
speaking of the wonderful opportunity that our country
affords to young men, he paused for a moment, and said,
' Why, it is commonly reported that a rail-splitter has been
elected president of the United States !' This, of course,
brought down the house, and I was particularly pleased to
see with what almost boyish enthusiasm the president joined
in the tremendous applause. At the close of the lecture Mr.
Lincoln stepped out into the aisle and strode down towards
GENERAL FISK'8 REMINISCENCES. 373
the pulpit. I followed, for I was anxious to hear what he
would say. Taking the bishop warmly by the hand, he ex-
claimed, in a voice that could be heard all around, ' Bishop
Simpson, that was a splendid lecture !' Then, in a low tone
of voice, and with an expression of face which indicated a
little surprise, a little curiosity, and a good deal of humor,
he said, ' But you didn't strike the ile !' I did not see the
point, but the bishop did. So he replied, ' Mr. President, I
am surprised at myself to see that, while I have thought
so much about the great resources of our country, I should
have entirely overlooked our great oil interests. I shall not
do so again.' The next time I heard the lecture the bishop
struck ' the ile.' "
From General Clinton B. Fisk, one of the bishop's most
intimate personal friends, I have this narrative :
" In April, 1861, after the call for seventy-five thousand
men, the bishop met Lincoln in the president's office. Sev-
eral members of the cabinet dropped in. Bates, Blair, Cam-
eron, and Seward. The bishop expressed the opinion that
seventy-five thousand men were but a beginning of the num-
ber needed ; that the struggle would be long and severe.
Mr. Seward asked what opportunity a clerg^^man could have
to judge of such affairs as these. Judge Bates replied that
few men knew so much of the temper of the people as
Bishop Simpson ; Montgomery Blair sustained the view of
Judge Bates. A cabinet meeting foUowed. After it was
over Lincoln and Simpson remained together quite a long
time. The bishop gave him, in detail, his opinion of men
throughout the country whom he knew.
" After Mr. Stanton came into the cabinet the bishop's rela-
tions with the president became more intimate. The bishop
was used by Mr. Lincoln to modify the War Secretary's
views, and to gain points which he wished to reach. For
instance : Stanton was disposed to treat with great severity
the border rebels who stayed at home and gave aid and
comfort to the enemy. Lincoln was inclined to treat them
374 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMP80K
leniently. The bishop was of the same mind as the presi-
dent, and was sent to Stanton to bring him over to the
president's way of thinking.
" Early in 1862 Mr. Lincoln was meditating the issuing of
an emancipation proclamation, though, in answer to pubhc
appeals, he declined to take the responsibility of such a
measure. Bishop Simpson had said to him, as far back as
1861, that that would need to be done. He believed from
the first that emancipation would come out of the war. In
discussing Fremont's proclamation, he said he would have
done the same thing.*
" In the summer of this same year — 1862 — after the seven
days' fighting and McClellan's repulse, the bishop had an-
other interview with Mr. Lincoln, confined to the point of
the president's dut}'" to issue a proclamation setting the
slaves free in the rebellious states. Subsequently Mr. Lin-
coln showed him the proclamation ; the bishop was de-
lighted with it. When it was read in the cabinet meet-
ing Mr. Chase suggested its last sentence. ' Why,' replied
Lincoln, ' that is just what Bishop Simpson said.' In their
interview prior to the meeting of the cabinet the bishop
had suggested that there ought to be a recognition of God
in that important paper."
The Rev. Dr. John Lanahan, during the war a resident of
Alexandria and Washington, was in close correspondence
with Bishop Simpson, and sends these reminiscences :
" I received many letters from Bishop Simpson about
government matters and the churches, none of which I can
now find. I was often with him in his visits to, and inter-
views with, the leading men of the country in Washington,
and often received from him the substance of his conversa-
tions about public matters when I was not present. Mr.
* General Fremont, in August, 1861, issued an order cmancijiating the
slaves of all persons in arms against the government throughout his dis-
trict, the Western. This order was annulled by the president, and Fre-
mont was relieved of his command.
DR. LANAEAIPS REMINISCENCES. 375
Lincoln held him in the highest esteem, and attached much
importance to his counsel. He never failed to attend upon
his ministry. The same is true of Mr. Stanton ; he not
only manifested great respect, but even love ; he was inva-
riably present to hear the bishop preach. At one time
during, and I think near the close of the war, Mr. Lincoln
and Stanton wanted him to serve as one of an important
commission, which he declined as not the best for him as a
bishop of the Church. I only remember the fact, but can-
not recall the subject.
"Bishop Simpson's arrival in "Washington was always the
occasion of interest and courtesies from the chief men of
the government and of Congress. I was often surprised to
see how quickly his arrival was known. During my resi-
dence of some fifteen years in "Washington I have known of
very few who received more attention and manifestations
of respect from leading men. But Mr. Lincoln and Mr.
Stanton took him to their bosoms. Mr. Stanton, you know,
was not a man to be free and eas}^ with many persons —
with very few indeed. In one matter Bishop Simpson was
very peculiar. When in Washington he always asked how
' our people ' were being treated by the government. They
had not been dealt fairly with immediately prior to Mr. Lin-
coln's day, and he was ready to lend an ear to such as were
in trouble and needed help, it mattered not how humble
the person. He was a man of unusual sympathy, and,
while receiving attentions from the great, never forgot the
lowly.
" In the midst of the hurry and rush of the affairs of the
War Department, Mr. Stanton always gave the bishop will-
ing and deferential attention. That I saw when with the
bishop ; many interviews were had when I was not present.
I never was present when they conversed specifically about
' public affairs,' but have no doubt, from my conversations
with the bishop, that such talk was had.
" I know not that Lincoln consulted the bishop upon the
376 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
emancipation of the slaves. Leading Republicans Avere much
dissatisfied with Lincoln's apparent slowness to proclaim
emancipation, and among them was Bishop Simpson. Dr.
Morgan just now told me that Moncure D. Conway went
from his (M.'s) house to see Lincoln and urged emancipation
upon him just after the Bull Run defeat. Lincoln said, ' Go
and educate the people up to it, and I will issue the procla-
mation.' I don't think Simpson ever urged upon Lincoln
such a proclamation, although he desired it. I judge they
must have talked about it. Lincoln seems to have kept his
views on that subject to himself, largely, till he reached his
ultimate conclusion."
These reminiscences, although given after the lapse of a
quarter of a century, confirm each other on the point of the
close personal relations existing between the president and
the bishop. It has, however, become clear to us of the
present time that Mr. Lincoln's mind acted with unusual
independence. He delighted, as he himself expressed it, in
" an opinion bath," which saturated him with the thoughts
on public affairs of all manner of men. "With a few he was,
as with Bishop Simpson, unreserved, and listened to them
with entire respect for their knowledge of affairs. Per-
haps, too, in weighing the considerations for determining
the time of doing what he saw he must ultimately do, he
had in mind the effect of his proclaiming the emancipation
of slaves upon the partly loyal border states. He was in
the forepart of 1862 advising these states to accept a scheme
of gradual abolition, with payment to loyal owners of the
value of their slaves. Congress also appropriated $600,000
for colonizing such of the slaves thus set free as wished to
migrate to other lands. This measure failed. September
28, 1862, Mr. Lincoln issued his declaration of purpose to
set free, on January 1, 1863, all slaves in rebellious states,
if by that time the states were still in arms against the
national government.
But the war was growing to greater and greater propor-
i
THE EVANGELIST OF PATRIOTISM. 377
tions. It is difficult to convey to the minds of the Amer-
icans who have come to manhood since 1865 the apprehen-
sion, universally felt, that the struggle, if carried on be^^ond
a year or two, would exhaust our resources. The people,
though loyally calling upon Congress to increase taxation,
felt the weight of their ever-increasing burdens. A debt
was accumulating beyond all precedent, for the rapidity of
its growth, in the experience of nations. Trade was for a
time depressed ; values were uncertain ; the best blood of
the country was flowing freely. Still the cry came from
"Washington, more men, more money, more help, in this hour
of supreme trial, from the people.
In 1862 I attended, by the invitation of a friend, a private
meeting of loyal men in the city of New York — editors,
lawyers, clergymen, and two generals : Hunter and Mitchell
— called to consider the question, " What should be done in
case the Confederate army should at that time capture
Washington." Much later on in the war Mr. Greeley pub-
licly advised the president to continue the struggle ninety
days more, and if the rebellion was not then suppressed, to
make peace on the best terms possible. " Ninety days !■ '
said Grant, when he heard of this, " he should have made
it ninety years," and went on with his fighting. Unques-
tionably the despondency of thousands of our best citizens
was real, and its paralyzing effects could be sensibh^ felt.
It was in this juncture that men of the stamp of Bishop
Simpson were indispensable, to rally hope, to sustain faith,
to point out to us that we had ample strength for our day
and trial. He was not the only public man who did this
service, but he did it more eloquently, more effectually
than any other. He became for us the evangelist of patri-
otism, having the whole land for his field and pleading for
the loyal cause with such power that where despair had
reigned, he left hope and confidence in God. He travelled
from city to city, from town to town, from East to West,
and from West to East again, till he had wrought the people
378 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
up to the tension of his own enthusiasm. It is as impossible
to explain the power of these addresses analytically as it
would be for a spectator to analyze a whirlwind, for they
swept like a whirlwind over the hearts of their hearers.
Men clenched their hands, shouted, stamped, stood on their
feet, and were left at the end in a tumult of patriotic ex-
citement. Its peroration was usually an apostrophe to the
old flag, which, with consummate art, he grasped in his hand
and held up to view. As a specimen of the effect of its deliv-
ery, we take the following from an Ohio Methodist minister :
"It is said that Bishop Simpson's speech on ' The State of
the Country,' delivered in Walnut Street Church, Chilli-
cothe, at the reunion of the Ohio and Cincinnati Confer-
ences, was one of the greatest of his life, and certainly the
surrounding circumstances did much to give it interest.
The war was raging; the whole country was in a white
heat of excitement. Two large Conferences and many citi-
zens were before him. Many of them had near relatives in
the army, or in prison or hospital. ISTo pen can adequately
describe the speech ; no person present can ever forget it.
If some Daguerre could have taken the likenesses of the audi-
ence showing their attitude, faces, hands, and feet, it would
have been a very ludicrous picture, for such was the power
of the bishop's logic and eloquence that his hearers seemed
to be wholly unconscious of themselves. Ladies threw away
their fans and handkerchiefs ; men threw their hats in the
air, stood erect, and mounted the seats, and stretched out
their necks and their hands. When the bishop closed, it
was as if a great storm at sea had suddenly ceased, but
leaving the billows still in commotion — requiring some time
for them to settle down to quiet.
" The large and imposing form of Rev. Wm. Simmons,
of the Cincinnati Conference, was seen rising; he had a
written resolution to offer. On the other side of the house
was the tall figure of Granville Moody, with the quicksilver
up. Both were trying to be heard. Being pastor of the
IN THE ACADEMY OF MUSIC, NEW YORK. 379
church at the time, I was endeavoring to give an important
notice of an arrangement for dining the Cincinnati preach-
ers. Great preparations had been made by the good people
of the city, who are so noted for their hospitaUty. But
such was the wild excitement that it was impossible to be
heard, and I had the disappointment of seeing the great
congregation slowly move out without knowing that enter-
tainment had been provided for them. I well remember,
in the midst of the scene, to have heard Moody, just behind
me, say, ' Never mind, Simmons.' Many a grand dinner had
no eaters that day."
One of the most important occasions of the delivery of
this war speech was JSTov. 3, 1864, in the Academy of Mu-
sic, ISTew York city. The presidential election was but a
few days off,"^ Lincoln and McClellan being the candidates.
Of the mass of people assembled the Ti^Unme of November
7th says : " Such an audience gathered at the Academy of
Music as seldom or never before was crowded within its
walls. Long before the time announced for the lecture to
commence the spacious building was crowded from pit to
dome — the seats were soon filled, the standing-room all
taken up, and still the crowd poured in till no more room
was left in which to squeeze another person."
With much tact the bishop began by saying that he did
not appear there as a partisan. " I would stand," he said,
" far above all party ; I have no epithets for any of my fel-
low-citizens." As it was his purpose to give his discourse a
firm body of logic, he outlined, four possible issues of the
war. ''''First: It is a possible result of this conflict that we
may become a prey to some foreign powers and be reduced
* The delivery of the address immediately before the presidential elec-
tion was purposely so arranged. Mr. Mark Hoyt, who had the prepara-
tions for the meeting in charge, writes to liim : " All your friends agree
that you should speak before the election. Speaking at that time, with
the full report, promised, in the Tribune, Times, Herald, and Evening
Post, is equivalent to speaking to the nation."
380 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
under their control. There is a second possible result of
this contest : that the nation may be divided into two or
more separate confederacies. There is a third possible is-
sue : that the nation may remain united, but with its pres-
ent institutions overthrown, and Southern institutions and
Southern ideas established. The fourth and last possible
issue is that our nation, having passed through this fiery
ordeal, may come out of it purer, stronger, and more glori-
ous than ever before. At this point I will simply say that
I believe it to be the design of Providence to secure the
last result." Taking up the first topic, he proceeded to say:
" Ko great nation has, in all history, risen and fallen in a
single century, [Illustrated by examples.] Moreover, there
are indications to show that this is destined to be a great
nation in the earth. The discovery of America by Colum-
bus, at the time thereof, was opportune. This nation has
done more than any other to fulfil a great destiny. One
thing it has done towards the accomplishment of its work
is the education of the masses. In this land all may rise to
the highest offices. The humblest cabin-boy may lead our
armies, and the poor hostler may sit in the Senate, "Who
has not heard of Henry Clay, the Mill-boy of the Slashes,
and Jackson, the child of poor Irish parents ; and some
may have heard that even a rail-splitter may become presi-
dent. [Applause.] Again, this nation is an asylum for all
the nations of the earth. There is no large migration to
any other land, but men come here from all parts of the
world. I have no feeling of sympathy with any person
who will seek to exclude from free national association all
who may come. We have broad acres for them to culti-
vate, schools for their children and churches for themselves,
and a Constitution broad enough, thank God ! and strong
enough for all the world to stand upon. This nation has
the sympathy of the masses all over the earth, and if the
world is to be raised to its proper place, I would say it with
all reverence, God cannot do without America.
THE POSSIBLE ISSUES OF THE WAR. 381
"Then comes the second question — Shall the nation be
divided ? If we divide, where shall we divide ? We have
no mountain-chains, no great natural landmarks, to separate
us into two, and if we divide must it not be into several
confederacies? If you allow the South to go, then the
ISTorthwest will become a separate confederacy ; and when
the Northwest undertakes that, the people of the Pacific
coast will set up for themselves, and you will lose all that
gold-bearing country. I tell you here to-day, I would not
give one cent on the dollar for your national liabilities if
you allow a single dividing line to be run through your
country from the Atlantic to the Pacific. [Applause.] I
deprecate war, it is terrible ; much of the best blood of
the nation has flowed, and more, possibly, will moisten the
earth ; but if we should divide this land into petty sections,
there will come greater strife, which will waste the blood
of your children and grandchildren, and there will be sor-
row and wailing throughout the generations to come.
When I look at this dark picture, much as I dislike war, I
yet say, better now fight for twenty years and have peace
than stop where we are. [Tremendous applause.] If any
peace is had, I want a peace which shall be lasting, so that
I can leave my wife and children safe when I die, and that
can only be by our remaining a united nation. We have
glorious boundaries on the north and the south, on the east
and the west, and when I look at those boundaries I say :
' Palsied be the hand which shall try to wrest from us one
foot of this great domain.' [Applause.]
" Then the question comes, ' Shall our form of govern-
ment be changed V This is what Mr. Davis expects ; he
can hardly suppose the South will live in separation. They
at the South expected that this great city would declare it-
self independent ; but this city has a heart that throbs in
sympathy with the nation, and stands out, as it ought, as the
national metropolis. The South hopes for a monarchy, but
this nation will never tolerate a monarchy.
382 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" If these three results are not likely to happen, then shall
we, as a people, emerge from this contest purer and more
glorious than before. The nation must be purified, and for
that we are going through the war. The war is nothing
new ; tlie South has been preparing for it for thirty years.
At the same time a series of providences has appeared,
which shows the hand of God," (The bishop here gave a
review of the timely discovery of fresh resources for the in-
crease of national wealth, and dwelt on the incidents of the
war which appeared to him to have a Providential meaning,
A high tribute was paid to Grant and his tenacity of pur-
pose. He then turned his attention to slavery,)
" I have one more impression, that if this war lasts much
longer slavery will be damaged. [Loud applause,] It is
seriously damaged now, and I hope and desire that it may
pass away quickly and let us see the last of it. [Loud ap-
plause.] Do you ask what has been accomplished? The
District of Columbia has been made free [Applause], and
this week — on last Tuesday — the sun, as it rose, shone for
the first time on the glorious free State of Maryland.
[Great applause.] West Virginia, from her mountain home,
echoes back the shouts of freedom. But this war ought
not to be carried on for the purpose of destroying slavery,
or for any other than the single purpose of restoring the
authority of our government. But if, while we are strik-
ing blows at the rebellion. Slavery will come and put its
black head between us and the rebels, then let it perish
along with them. [Applause.] Our children can look back
to the battles of the Revolution and assure themselves that
their fathers were worthy of freedom. Let the children of
these poor slaves have the chance to look back not only to
Fort Pillow, but to battles fought and won in front of
Petersburg and Richmond, and they wiU feel that they,
too, are worthy of freedom. It has been demonstrated in
this war that a blue coat can make a hero even of a sable
skin. The black men have long ago learned to follow the
"THE OLD FLAG." 383
stars ; they have followed the Korth Star successfully, and
now it is shown that they can follow, as well as any
others, the stars that are set in our glorious flag. [Loud
applause.]
" Your Fifty-fifth Kegiment carried this flag [taking up a
war-worn, shot-riddled flag, which was greeted with tremen-
dous cheers] ; it has been at Newbern, and at South Moun-
tain, and at Antietam. The blood of our brave boys is
upon it ; the bullets of rebels have gone through and through
it ; yet it is the same old flag. [Most enthusiastic applause,
the audience rising and giving three rousing cheers.] Our
fathers followed that flag ; we expect that our children and
our children's children will follow it ; there is nothing on
earth like that old flag for beauty. [Long and loud cheer-
ing.] Long may those stars shine! Just now there are
clouds upon it and mists gathering around it, but the stars
are coming out, and others are joining them. And they
grow brighter and brighter, and so may they shine till the
last star in the heavens shall fall! [Great cheering and
Avaving of handkerchiefs and hurrahing.]"
Such is a meagre outline of an address which usually oc-
cupied in its delivery some two hours. It was one of the
stirring events of the time, and was worth to the nation
thousands of men. Its sublime trust in Divine Providence
was a part of Bishop Simpson's religion, and he infused
a large measure of his own faith into the hearts of aU
who heard him. There is not, however, a written line of
the address among his papers, and this lack makes us
dependent on hurriedly written reports, none of which
give more than broken fragments of it. Its intensity re-
flects the spirit of the loyal citizens, especially at the precise
moment of its delivery. It was feared that a verdict against
Mr. Lincoln's administration might be given by a disheart-
ened people ; for the first time, too, an election for a presi-
dent Avas to be held during a civil war ; could it be orderly
and in exact conformity to the requirements of the law?
384 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
In that trying hour the men of lofty faith became the true
leaders of the nation, and Bishop Simpson was one of them.
He fully reahzed Mr. "Webster's ideal of a great-souled citi-
zen in the midst of a national crisis : " Then self-devotion is
eloquent; the clear perception outrunning the deductions
of logic, the high purpose, the firm resolve, the dauntless
spirit, this, this is eloquence ; or, rather, it is something
more than all eloquence : it is action, noble, sublime, godlike
action." Had it been possible for Mr. Webster to take the
bishop for his original, the likeness could not be more exact.
But it is time to return to the events of the war period in
their order, as far as Bishop Simpson was connected with
them. Instead of going to California in 1861, as he had
intended, he gave his time to the Methodist Episcopal
Missionary Society, whose collections of money were im-
perilled by the unsettled condition of public affairs. In
1862 the trip to California and Oregon was undertaken,
and consumed nearly six months. As usual, he was half
homesick while abroad, and counted the days which must
elapse before he could return. Only three weeks of the
twenty-two gone," he wrote back, while he was yet on
shipboard, but nearing his destination. The trip to Ore-
gon was made from San Francisco by sea, but the re-
turn to California by land, the bishop using saddle or
private vehicle or stage as he found it most convenient.
He came over the plains eastward by stage, tanying at
Carson City, Nevada, Denver, and other points. So nmch
was he disabled during this long journey that he could preach
but once a day. Occasionally his tone in his letters is de-
spondent. Thus he writes to his wife : " Sometimes I have
visions of years of usefulness ; and then a shade comes over
me, and I feel as if ray work were about done, and tliat
you ought to select the home where j^ou will be happiest,
should I not be with you." At Carson City he notices the
utter extinction of religious life in many who had been
trained in Christian homes, " I preached," he says, " on
SIX O'CLOCK MORNING LECTURES. 385
Sabbath to a crowded house, and the tears moistened the
eyes of many a strong man. In the evening I received o.
pressing invitation, signed by a large number of leading cit-
izens, requesting me to remain and preach again on Tues-
day evening; but my health and other duties did not per-
mit." Despite his weak condition his old love of enterprise
and adventure still possesses him. He writes from Oregon to
Mrs. Simpson : " How greatly I miss you ! Were you here
I should be willing, if our family could be comfortable, to
remain some time upon the coast, or, what would please me
more, take a trip to China and India. Men are going con-
stantly as merchants, sailors, and soldiers — ^vhy not as min-
isters ?"
In January, 1863, the government expressed its confidence
in him by asking him to perform an important service.
" Secretary Stanton," he writes to his wife, " sent for me,
was about telegraphing, wishing me to be chairman of a
commission to visit Fortress Monroe, l^ewbern. Port Royal,
and ISTew Orleans, to examine the condition of the colored
people and make suggestions. He wanted three public men
apart from politics. He offered transport, subsistence, a
clerk, and fair compensation. I have, however, dechned any
such position. Called on Mr. Lincoln this morning ; very
friendly."
After his return home he drove his work forward again,
taxing his strength to the last point of endurance. He
writes from Ashtabula, Ohio, July 20, 1863 : " The labors
of the Sabbath are over, and I have not, as I believe, sus-
tained any particular injury. We had an immense con-
course, and preaching was in an orchard. I have been very
busy, as I try to talk a little in the morning to the young
men ; but the old men and the women also attend, and the
large church is nearly full at six o'clock. Whether any
good will be done I cannot say." These morning " talks "
to young ministers w^ere, in fact, carefully outlined lectures
on homiletics. He continued this practice for some time
25
386 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
at his Conferences, always meeting tlie young men before
the morning breakfast-hour. It is not surprising that there
came of all this a temporary collapse of health. He writes
to his son from Jackson, Michigan, in September of this
year : " I was seized with a bilious attack on my way to the
Detroit Conference ; chills and fever set in. I was pros-
trated from Friday till Tuesday, but I had kind friends who
watched me night and day, and the Lord was pleased to
raise me up. On Wednesday I had a bed put in a stage,
and rode eighteen miles to a railroad ; thence, by train, to
this place. Yesterday I presided part of the forenoon, and
to-day the whole of it." Though enfeebled he attended his
Conferences, and was moving on at full speed. October 22d he
Avrote again to his son : "I dedicate a church at Kittaning,
Pennsylvania, to-morrow, and start for Evanston, Illinois,
where I preach on Sunday at the Bibhcal Institute Com-
mencement. On Tuesday I dedicate a church at Kiles,
Michigan, and then hasten home to attend the bishops'
meeting, not being able to wait for commencement."
He was beginning, however, to think more than before
of securing a home of his own, and, if possible, east of the
Alleghanies. There was in his mind a strong persuasion
that the climate of the West did not agree with him. He
was invited to Baltimore ; to Stamford, Connecticut, by his
friend Oliver Hoyt ; and, by the faculty of Dickinson Col-
lege, to Carlisle, Pennsylvania. His Chicago and Evanston
friends were loth to lose him. Dr. Evans suggested the plan
of a house on the lake shore, and urged its acceptance.
Meeting him early in 1863 at the home of Oliver Hoyt, and
ascertaining, from his conversation, that he was inchned to
settle in Baltimore, I urged upon him the greater desirable-
ness of Philadelphia, at least as long as the war lasted.
The suggestion of Philadelphia was accepted, and a house
was in a short time purchased by the Methodist laymen of
that city, and presented to him. His friends in New York
claimed for themselves the privilege of furnishing his new
PARTING WITH HIS CHICAGO FRIENDS. 387
home. The change of dwelling-place brought him nearer
the centre of national affairs, at that time a matter of prime
importance, and gave to Philadelphia one of its most emi-
nent citizens. That he was beloved and revered in that
city, as few men were, goes without saying.
The parting with his Evanston and Chicago friends was
full of regrets on both sides. Miss Frances E. Willard has
furnished me w^ith a very pretty picture of the bishop's
Evanston life, as she saw it in her early days : " He lived
in Evanston when I was a school-girl here, and among all
the gifted men who made the earlier days of our univer-
sity so brilliant that the later ones can only hope to com-
pete with, but not excel them, he was chief. In the heroic
years of the civil war, among all the wonderful experiences
that are impressed so plainly on my mind, none are so deeply
stamped as the prayers of Bishop SimjDson in our plain old
church among the trees. When the Union cause seemed
least prosperous the bishop's faith was strongest, and as he
prayed for the success of our armies it seemed as if the
presence of God was veritably with us. He is one of the
few persons I ever watched during prayer, but at these
times, reverently as I had been taught to bow my head, it
was lifted involuntarily, not out of curiosity, but from the
fascination of that man's face while he talked with God.
As I recall it now there was at such times something in his
voice as well as in his words, and certainly something in
his presence, that approached the supernatural.
" When he went to California all of our young people
from the schools marched to the station in his honor, to
wave their farewells, and when he returned they gathered
under his window and sang ' Home again, home again, from
a foreign shore.' His speech to them on both occasions
was like that of a father to his children."
Our civil war began at a period when the utility of vol-
untary efforts for the relief of sick and wounded soldiers
was fully recognized by Christian nations. The lessons of
388 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
the Crimea had not been forgotten. The mortality of the
British soldiers, in camp and hospital, from 1854 to 1856, rose,
at one time, as high as one hundred and seventeen per cent,
per annum, a rate rapid enough to destroy the entire armj^
in less than one year. The change wrought by the well-
directed energy of Miss Florence Nightingale and her com-
pany of trained nurses was such that the death rate in the
active service was no more than that of soldiers in comfort-
able barracks at home. The thought, so the testimony runs,
that they were remembered at home, quickened the energy
of the soldiers, helped them to resist the attacks of disease,
and to recover when stricken down.*
Our army was an army of citizens ; it was emphatically
the people in military array and engaged in military service.
The farmers, lawyers, doctors, merchants, mechanics, labor-
ers, clerks, and men of letters had gone to the front to help
to save their country. Even clergymen marched at the head
of regiments recruited by their eloquent appeals. A people
addicted to peace devoted themselves four years to the study
and practice of war. It would have been impossible to re-
strain the citizens at home from following, with their love
and devotion, their fellow -citizens in the field. The expe-
rience of England in the Crimea suggested, directly after
the call of Mr. Lincoln for 75,000 men, the idea of '' A
Nightingale Band." Before a blow had been struck, after
the fall of Sumter, Ladies' Aid Associations had been organ-
ized in Philadelphia and New York. Out of these grew the
Sanitary Commission, and the formation of the Christian
Commission followed in November, 1861. As the women
of the country had originated the one, so the Young Men's
Christian Associations had originated the other. In the year
of which we now write — 1861 — we were in the midst of the
most desperate part of our struggle. Gett3'^sburg had then
* See the Introduction to the " Annals of the Christian Commission,"
by the Rev. Lemuel Moss, pp. 42-61.
THE SPEECH AT THE SANITARY FAIB. 389
been won ; Yicksburg had been taken ; Grant was fighting
in the "Wilderness of Virginia, and our best blood was flow-
ing freely. A battle nearly every day, with indecisive re-
sults, was sending the wounded soldiers in thousands to the
rear. The year had begun with the holding of fairs, for the
benefit of the Sanitary Commission, in the great cities East
and West — that in Kew York resulting in the gathering of
over a million of dollars. That of Philadelphia was to have
been opened with an address from President Lincoln, but,
being unable to attend, he requested that Bishop Simpson
take his place, saying that there was no other man in the
country by whom he would prefer to be represented.*
The speech was so characteristic, and the occasion so ex-
traordinary, that the reader will rehsh some of its passages :
" At the request of the President of the United States, and in his be-
half, I accept from the honored Executive Committee the vast treasures
contained in these buildings — the generous offerings of the citizens of
New Jersey, Delaware, and Pennsylvania — to be dedicated, in the name
of the people, to the use of the sick and wounded in our army and navy.
No one, more than myself, regrets the absence of our honored chief-mag-
istrate. [Applause.] The noble ends in view, the unparalleled magnif-
icence of the arrangements, and the character of this assemblage combine
to form an occasion worthy of his presence. Deliglited would we have
been to hear from his own lips the expression of his sympathy, and to
catch the inspiration of his heart, which swells with strong confidence
in the glorious results of our present national struggle. [Applause.]
But he could not be with us; his eye was upon Richmond. [Applause.]
He is listening for tidings from our brave generals, and from our equally
* Mr. John Welsh thus wrote in regard to the president's request : " Mr.
Cresson, Mr. Cuyler, and myself, a few minutes since, waited upon you to
communicate to you a wish, expressed in writing by President Lincoln,
that you should rejiresent him at the opening ceremonies of the great
Central Fair, on Tuesday next. Finding that you were absent, ]Mr. G. W.
Childs, one of our Executive Committee, has kindly consented to be the
bearer of that request, which, I earnestly trust, it may afford you pleasure
to comply with. We had assigned you a position in our services, but
your acquiescence in the wish of President Lincoln will render it un-
necessary to allude to it."
390 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
brave advancing hosts. He is waiting to furnish such aid and to give
such orders as the interests of the hour may demand. But while lie is
not with us, he is of us. He sympathizes with the suffering sailor and
soldier, and is deeply moved by their distress ; and all that the govern-
ment could do to assist this great enterprise he has, from the beginning,
promptly done for the officers of the Sanitary Commission. [Applause.]
" But why all this outpouring of treasure ? Why this universal stirring
of the national heart ? We are in the midst of war — earnest, terrible
war; war with a people of the same race — with our former brethren,
who have breathed tlie same air of freedom ; who have been educated in
the same schools of learning ; who have been inspired by the noble deeds
of the same ancestry. But the leaders of the South have torn them from
us. They were weary of our constitutional forms. They murmured at,
and feared, the growing sjDirit of freedom, and they broke the bonds
of our ancient covenant. They seized a part of our heritage, and have
sought to found a government whose corner - stone should be human
slavery. They have erected their altar to this dark Moloch, and verily
they have made tlieir sons pass through a terrible fire ; and more victims
have been laid already on this dark altar than were ever sacrificed on
that of the angry deity of old.
" But the injury stops not there. Tiie friends of the Union have risen,
and have rushed to the rescue. The farmer has left his plough, the me-
chanic his shop, the man of letters his desk, and the merchant his office.
The noblest of young men have been foremost in the thickest of the
fight ; and though, amid the smoke and carnage of battle, some of the
stars have been dimmed, and some of the stripes have been torn, yet the
star-spangled banner still waves, and the millions rally round the flag !
[Long-continued and deafening applause.] But, alas! how many brave
men have fallen ! How many are wounded ! To-day, in camji, and in
hospital, and on the battle-field— perhaps at this very hour — multiplied
thousands of husbands, and brothers, and sons are lying among the sick
and helpless. Shall their comrades cease from the strife to care for them,
or shall other hands, less able and less skilled in war, perform these
offices of kindness? Shall they be left to suffer and to die neglected,
or shall every attention which humanity can suggest be freely given
them ? This question you, with others, are answering by your donations
and by your labors.
" This land of ours is wonderful. The government has called for men,
and they have come from every plain, and from every mountain, and from
every valley, until more than a million have stood in martial array. And
yet our crops have been sown and gathered; the sound of the hammer
is- heard in the shop, and the hum of machinery in the factories. Our
ALL THE PEOPLE HELPING. 391
wharves are laden with goods; our trains are crowded with passengers;
every village and town is enlarging its limits; our city streets are full;
whole blocks are added to our buildings, and still the crowd of popula-
tion cries for room. Money has been called for, and though the govern-
ment has asked hundreds of millions, its loans have all been eagerly
taken. "We have been taxed, and the taxes have been uumurmuriugly
paid. And, in addition to all this, the people come forward with their
free offerings by millions to aid and comfort the wounded and the dying.
[Applause.] This Sanitary Commission has already collected, in money
and values, more than ten millions of dollars, and the Christian Commis-
sion has also received, and is receiving, large sums for its work. Nor are
these sums merely the offerings of the wealthy. Many of them have
given nobly. But the poorest vie with the richest in devotion to this
cause. Families of narrow means — the laboring-man, the working-wom-
an, teachers and children in our schools, artists and amateurs — all have
given freely. The old grandmother, with failing eyes, has sat up, on long
winter evenings, busily knitting for the poor soldier-boy, and the little
prattler has gathered a flower to add to your collections of beauty. All
have given, for all have felt. All have friends who have suffered or who
may suffer, and the images of loved ones cheer them on. God has touched
every heart. He has written a lesson which the ages may read, that great
wrongs must terminate in great catastrophes; and the people have re-
solved that, cost what it may, the system which could not live within
the Constitution shall die beyond it. [Applause.]
" I remember, when I was travelling on the Pacific coast, to have seen
a river taken from its bed, half-way up the mountain -sides, and its
waters distributed all over the hill-slopes and plains. At the side of
every rill tlie miner stood, and gathered, with eager care, the precious
particles of gold. That same river, before it was parted thus, had been
formed by hundreds of springs from near the mountain-tops. So it is
with your benevolent agencies. You have gathered all the little rills
from country and from village, until they have swelled into a deep, broad
stream. Chicago and Baltimore, New York and Brooklyn, St. Louis
and Pittsbnrgli, all gathered from their tributaries and combined their
vast supplies. Philadelphia comes last, but not least. Here are the
gathering rills from Delaware and from New Jersey, and from the moun-
tain heights of Pennsylvania, pouring their waters into this great reservoir.
Here they shall be commingled and distributed until some little rill shall
flow beside every sick and wounded soldier in the camp and hospital,
and returning life and health and joy shall far outweigh all the golden
sands on California's coast. And who that remembers the scenes of a
year ago; who that listened for the step of the invading enemy; who
392 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
that looked for the devastating fire that should mark his pathway; who
that held his breath as tidings came, hour by hour, from Gettysburg, can
wonder that Philadelphia pours out her treasures for those brave men
who stood as a living rampart around her ? [Much applause.]
" While much of the credit is due to the gentlemen of the various com-
mittees, we must not yet forget to acknowledge that much belongs to
the ladies. [Applause.] And yet why should I mention this ? Who
would suppose it to be otherwise ? Wlio here will deny that woman is
foremost in every good work ? For woman hath a nature to be kind.
She is full of sympathy everywhere. When, with ceaseless care, she
plans and labors for the poor and suffering ; when, by example and per-
suasion, she gathers resources from every quarter ; when, as I have seen
her, she moves, with silent step, among the couches of the sick and dying
in the hospital, giving now the cordial, and now the word of comfort and
of hope — it is then she becomes in her mission an angel of mercy, a wor-
thy sister of the beloved Mary whom angels hailed. [Applause.]
" As we turn to descry the signs of the times, I think I can see the
light dawning over the mountain-tops. Our resources seem yet undimin-
ished, while the resources of the South are fast becoming exhausted. Its
borders are contracting, its vitality is declining, while with us new^ fields
of wealth are ever opening. Our vast territories, from Arizona to Mon-
tana, from California to Colorado, are unveiling their mines of boundless
wealth, and are waiting only for the miner's toil. We have resources,
too, in brave men. 'Tis true that many of them sleep in the dust. Lyon
and Baker and Sedgwick and Wadsworth, and others, rest in their glory.
But we have heroes still living. Sherman is just now showing, from his
onward career, that he is a Northern man with Southern proclivities.
[Cheers and laughter.] We have a Thomas who never doubts. [Cheers.]
We have a Hooker who pushes his forces amid the clouds. [Cheers.]
New England has given us her Howard, who, one-armed, is still w'ithin
himself a host. [Cheers.] Pennsylvania has in her Hancock a tower of
strength [cheers], and near her heart she bears her Meade of honor. [Cheer
upon cheer.] While the giant West, from the shores of her broad Mis-
sissippi, sends us a Grant of unconditional victory ! [Tremendous out-
bursts of applause, culminating in a " three times three," given with full
emphasis.] Nor are the seamen less brave. A gallant Foote has ended
his labors, and peace be to his memory. But Porter, Dupont, and Farra-
gut still marshal our fleet. [Cheers.] Our monitors have changed naval
warfore, and have taught the world the value of hearts of oak in breasts
of iron.
" And now, in the name of the people who have furnished these gener-
ous gifts, whose sympathies are with the brave men in the field and on
THE PRESIDENT AND TUE GENERAL CONFERENCE. 393
shipboard ; in the name of the people who ordained that Constitution
under which we live, and who have sworn to defend and uphold it ; in
the name of the people who are determined to live or die under the stars
and stripes, I dedicate these treasures and their proceeds to the sick and
wounded soldiers and sailors of our army and navy — to those brave men
who for us and ours have perilled their lives, and driven back the hosts
of the enemy. May God, in his infinite mercy, restore them to health
and to their friends and to their country ! And may tlie donors realize
tliat ' it is more blessed to give than to receive.' [Amen ! Amen ! shout-
ed the audience. Three cheers were proposed and given for the eloquent
bishop, as he sat down.]"
But in all he expressed of devotion to the cause of free-
dom, throughout this stirring address, Bishop Simpson but
echoed the voice of the Methodist Episcopal General Con-
ference, which had adjourned from its place of session in
Philadelphia, only a few days before the opening of this
Sanitary Fair. In maintaining the national unity he kept
no more than equal step with the Church of which he was a
trusted leader. As soon as it assembled in the Union Church,
of Philadelphia, the Conference ordered the national flag to
be raised over the building ; appointed a day of prayer for
the deliverance of the country, and observed the day with
impressive services ; named a committee to wait ujDon Pres-
ident Lincoln, and to carry to him the assurance of the un-
faltering support of loyal Methodists.* " Say to him," so
the Conference directed, " that we are with him heart and
soul for human rights and free institutions." As the visit of
this deputation drew from Mr. Lincoln a reply so deeply im-
bued with religious feeling that it arrested at once the
attention of the country, we have requested a brief ac-
count from its only surviving member, the Kev. Dr. Joseph
Cummings. He thus writes : " On May Idth, Josepli Cum-
mings, Chairman of the Committee on the State of the
Country, presented an address prepared by him and ap-
* The committee were: Bishop E. R. Ames, Joseph Cummings, George
Peck, Charles Elliott, Granville Moody.
394 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
proved by the committee, and the nomination of a deputa-
tion to bear the address to Washington, and, in behalf of
the Conference, to present it to the Chief Magistrate of the
United States. The address ^Yas adopted, and the nomi-
nated delegation was confirmed. The committee was or-
ganized by tlie appointment of Bishop Ames as chairman
and Joseph Cummings, secretary. Before reaching "Wash-
ington, Dr. Moody requested the secretary to let him have
a copy of the address, Avhich he would present, as soon as
practicable, to the president. On our arrival he went im-
mediately to the president's house, and represented to Mr.
Nicolay, Mr. Lincoln's private secretary, that it was impor-
tant he should see the president immediately. He said that
on the next day a delegation of a Conference of ministers
assembled in Philadelphia, representing the largest, most
loyal and influential Church of the country, would call and
present an address. Mr. Nicolay was much interested, and
went immediately to consult the president, and secure an
interview for Dr. Moody. This was soon granted, and he
made to the president similar statements to those made to
the secretary, and presented a copy of the address. Mr.
Lincoln thanked him, and said he would think about his
rejDly. On the next day, by previous arrangement, Mr. Sew-
ard, the secretary of state, introduced the committee, and
the address was formally read and presented. In his reply
the president playfully remarked, much to the surprise of
those members of the committee who knew nothing of the
arrangement, that he had seen the address before, and had
prepared his reply. He then took from his desk and read to
the committee the answer that is so highly and justly prized.
The existence of this paper is due to the arrangement giving
notice to the president that the address would be presented.
As we took leave of the president, Dr. Moody, in his usual
style, said, ' Mr. President, we all hope the country will rest
in Abraham's bosom for the next four years.' This pro-
duced a general smile, and the interview closed.
V
"="0
ADDRESS AT LINCOLN'S GRAVE. 395
" "While we waited for a copy to be made, which should
be kept by the president, there was a general conversation
relative to public matters and on the state of the Method-
ist Church in the South ; and it was amusing to see how
Mr. Lincoln evaded a direct answer to Bishop Ames's re-
quest for an opinion relative to our rights to the Methodist
churches in the South."*
But, alas ! for us, the resting of the country for four years
"in Abraham's bosom," as it was playfully expressed by
Granville Moody, was not to be. It was ordered far other-
wise. After giving to the country a second inaugural address,
which the London Spectator characterized as the loftiest, in
its moral tone, of the political papers of this century, Mr.
Lincoln was assassinated. The rejoicing over the capture of
Richmond, and the still heartier rejoicing over the surrender
of Lee's army, was changed into a sorrow which sought
every conceivable form of expression. Bishop Simpson was
at once summoned to Washington to render such service of
consolation as he could to the distressed family. And when
the prolonged funeral processions, which accompanied the
body of the president from city to city, were over, he spoke,
in Springfield, 111., the last words at the grave of his friend.
Something of this address should be given here, as part of
the record of the times :
"Fellow -CITIZENS of Illinois, and Many Parts of Our Entire
Union, — Near the capital of this large and growing state of Illinois, in
the midst of this beautiful grove, and at the open mouth of the vault
which has just received the remains of our fallen chieftain, we gather to
pay a tribute of respect and drop the tears of sorrow. A little more than
four years ago he left his plain and quiet home in yonder city, receiving
the parting words of the concourse of friends who, in the midst of the
droppings of a gentle shower, gathered around him. He sj^oke of the
pain of leaving the place where his children had been born, and where
his home had been rendered so pleasant by many recollections. And as
he left he made an earnest request, in the hearing of some who are present
* We give, on the preceding page, a fac-simile of President Lincoln's
reply to the General Conference.
396 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
at this hour, that, as he was about to enter upon responsibilities which
he believed to be greater than those which had fallen upon any man
since the days of Washington, the people would oflFer up their prayers
that God would aid and sustain him in the work they had given him to
do. His company left your city; but as it went, snares were set for the
cliief magistrate. Scarcely did he escape the dangers of the way or the
hand of the assassin as he neared Washington. I believe he escaped
only through the vigilance of the officers and the prayers of the peojjle ;
so that the blow was suspended for more than four years, which was at
last permitted, through the providence of God, to fall.
" How different the occasion which witnessed his departure from that
which witnessed his return ! Doubtless you expected to take him by the
hand, to feel the warm grasp which you felt in other days, and to see
the tall form among you which you had delighted to honor in years past.
But he was never permitted to return until he came with lips mute, his
frame encoffined, and a weeping nation following. Such a scene as his
return to you was never witnessed. Among the events of history there
have been great processions of mourners. There was one for the pa-
triarch Jacob, which went out of Egypt, and the Canaauites wondered at
the evidences of I'everence and filial affection which came from the hearts
of the Israelites. There was mourning when Moses fell upon the heights
of Pisgah, and was hid from human view. There has been mourning in
the kingdoms of the earth when kings and princes have fallen. But
never was there, in the history of man, such mourning as that wliich has
attended this progress to the grave. If we look at the multitudes that
followed him, we can see how the nation stood aghast when it heard of
his death. Tears filled the eyes of manly, sunburned faces. Strong men,
as they clasped the hands of their friends, were unable to find vent for
their grief in words. Women and little children caught up the tidings, as
they ran through the land, and were melted into tears. The nation stood
still. Men left their ploughs in the fields, and asked what the end should
be. The hum of manufactories ceased, and the sound of the hammer was
not heard. Busy merchants closed their doors, and in the Exchange gold
passed no more from hand to hand. Though three weeks have elapsed
the nation lias scarcely breathed easily. Men of all political parties, and
of all religious creeds, have united in paying this tribute. The arch-
bishop of the Roman Catholic Church in New York and a Protestant
minister walked side by side in the sad procession, and a Jewish rabbi
performed a part of the solemn service. Here are gathered around his
tomb the representatives of the army and navy, senators, judges, and
officers of all the branches of the government. Here, too, are members
of civic professions, with men and women from the humblest as well as
SUDDENNESS OF MB. LINCOLN'S DEATH. 397
the highest occupations. Here and there, too, are tears — as sincere and
warm as any that drop — which come from the eyes of those whose kin-
dred and whose race have been freed from tlieir chains by liim whom
they mouru as their deliverer. More races have looked on the proces-
sion for sixteen hundred miles— by night and by day — by sunlight, dawn,
twilight, and by torchlight — than ever before watched the progress of a
procession on its way to a grave.
" A part of this deep interest has arisen from the times in which we
live, and in which he who has fallen was a leading actor. It is a princi-
ple of our nature that feelings, once excited, turn readily from the object
by which they are aroused to some other object, which may, for the time
being, take possession of the mind. Another law of our nature is, that
our deepest affections gather about some human form in which are in-
carnated the living thoughts of the age. If we look, then, at the times,
we see an age of excitement. [Tliese thoughts were copiously illus-
trated.]
" The tidings came that Richmond was evacuated, and that Lee had
surrendered. The bells rang merrily all over the land. The booming of
cannon was heard; illuminations and torchlight processions manifested
the general joy, and families looked for the speedy return of their loved
ones from the field. Just in the midst of this, in one hour — nay, in one mo-
ment— the news was flashed throughout the land that Abraham Lincoln
had perished by the hand of an assassin; and then all the feeling which
had been gathering for four years, in forms of excitement, grief, horror,
and joy, turned into one wail of woe — a sadness inexpressible. But it is
not the character of the times merely which has made this mourning ; the
mode of his death must be taken into the account. Had he died with kind
friends around him ; had the sweat of death been wiped from his brow
by gentle hands, while he was yet conscious — how it would have soft-
ened or assuaged something of our grief. But no moment of warning
was given to him or to us. He was stricken down, too, when his hopes
for the end of the rebellion were bright, and prospects of a calmer life
were before him. There was a cabinet meeting that day, said to have
been the most cheerful of any held since the beginning of the rebellion.
After this meeting he talked with his friends, and spoke of the four years
of tempest, of the storm being over, and of the four years of content now
awaiting him, as the weight of care and anxiety would be taken from his
mind. In the midst of these anticipations he left his house, never to re-
turn alive. The evening was Good Friday, the saddest day in the whole
calendar for the Christian Church. So filled with grief was every Christian
heart that even the joyous thoughts of Easter Sunday foiled to remove
the sorrow under which the true worshipper bowed in the house of God.
398 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" But the chief reason for this mourning is to be found in the man him-
self. Mr. Lincoln was no ordinary man. I believe the conviction has been
growing in the nation's mind, as it certainly has been in my own, especially
in the last years of his administration, that, by the hand of God, he was
especially singled out to guide our government in these troublesome
times, and it seems to me that the hand of God may be traced in many
of the events connected with his history. First, then, I recognize tliis
in the physical education which he received, and which prepared him
for enduring herculean labors. In the toils of his boyhood and the labors
of his manliood God was giving him an iron frame. Next to this was his
identification with the people, his understaudiug of their feelings, for he
was one of them, and connected with them in their daily life. His edu-
cation was simple. A few months spent in the school-house gave bim
the elements of knowledge. He read few books, but mastered all he
read. Bunyan's 'Pilgrim's Progress,' ^sop's 'Fables,' and the 'Life of
Washington' were his favorites in the time of his boyhood. His early
life, with its varied struggles, joined him indissolubly to the working
masses, and no elevation in society diminished his respect for the sons
of toil. He knew what it was to fell the tall trees of the forest and to
stem the current of the broad Mississippi. His home was in the growing
West, the heart of the republic, and, invigorated by the winds that swept
over its prairies, he learned lessons of self-reliance which sustained him
in seasons of adversity.
" His genius was soon recognized, as true genius always will be, and
he was placed in the legislature of his state. Already acquainted with
the principles of law, he devoted his thoughts to matters of public inter-
est, and began to be looked on as the coming statesman. As early as
1839 he presented resolutions in the legislature asking for emancipation
in the District of Columbia, when, with but rare exceptions, the whole
popular mind of his state was opposed to the measure. From that hour
he was a steady and uniform friend of humanity, and was preparing for
the conflict of later years.
"If you ask me on what mental characteristics his greatness rested, I
answer, on a quick and ready perception of facts ; on a memory unusu-
ally retentive ; and on a logical turn of mind, which followed, sternly and
unwaveringly, every link in the chain of thought on every subject which
he was called to investigate. I think that there have been minds more
comprehensive in their scope, but I doubt if there ever has been a man
who could follow, step by step, with more logical power, tlie points which
he desired to illustrate. He gained this power, in part, by the close
study of geometry, and by the determination to perceive the truth in all
its simplicity. It is said of him that, in childhood, if, when listening to
THE LESSON OF THE HOUR. 399
a conversation, he had any difiiculty in understanding what people
meant, he could not sleep, after retiring to rest, till he had tried to make
out the precise points intended, and, when made out, to frame language
to convey them in a clearer manner to others. Who that has read his
messages fails to perceive the directness of his style ? It was not, however,
chiefly by his mental faculties that he gained such control over mankind.
His moral power gave him pre-eminence. The conviction of men that
Abraham Lincoln was an honest man led them to yield to his guidance.
As has been said of Cobden, whom he greatly resembled, he made all men
feel a sense of himself. Tliey saw in him a man who, they believed,
would do what is right, regardless of all consequences. It was this moral
integrity which gave him his hold on the people, and made his utterances
almost oracular.
"But, after all, by the acts of a man shall his fame be perpetuated.
What are his acts? Much praise is due to the men who aided him. He
called able counsellors around him — some of whom have displayed the
highest order of talent, united with the purest and most devoted patriot-
ism. He summoned able generals into the field — men who have borne
the sword as bravely as ever any human arm has borne it. He had the
aid of prayerful and thoughtful men everywhere. But under his own
guiding hands, wise counsels were combined and great movements con-
ducted. The great act of our dead president, on which his fame shall
rest long after his frame shall moulder away, is that of giving freedom to
a race. We are thankful that God granted to Abraham Lincoln the de-
cision and wisdom and grace to issue his proclamation of freedom.
" Abraham Lincoln was a good man ; he was known as an honest, tem-
perate, forgiving man ; a just man; a man of noble heart in every way.
As to his religious experience I cannot speak definitely, because I was
not privileged to know much of his private sentiments. My acquaint-
ance with him did not give me the opportunity to hear him speak on
those topics. This I know, however : he read the Bible frequently, loved
it for its great truths, and he tried to be guided by its precepts. He be-
lieved in Christ the Saviour of sinners, and I think he was sincere in try-
ing to bring his life into harmony with the principles of revealed relig-
ion. Certainly if there ever was a man who illustrated some of the prin-
ciples of pure religion, that man was our departed president. Look over
all his speeches ; listen to liis utterances. He never spoke unkindly of
any man. Even the rebels received no word of anger from him. As a
ruler, I doubt if any president has ever shown such trust in God, or in
public documents so frequently referred to divine aid. Often did he re-
mark to friends and to delegations that his hope for our success rested
in his conviction that God would bless our efforts, because we were try-
400 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ing to do right. To the address of a large religious body he replied :
' Thanks be unto God, who, in our trials, giveth us the churches.' To a
minister who said that he hoped the Lord was on our side, he rejjlied
that it gave him no concern whether the Lord was on our side or not,
for 'I know the Lord is always on the side of right;' and, with deep
feeling, added : 'But God is my witness that it is my constant anxiety
and prayer that both myself and this nation sliould be on the Lord's side.'
" Let us pause a moment and consider the lesson of the hour before we
part. Tliis man, though he fell by assassination, still fell under the per-
missive hand of God. What more could Mr. Lincoln have desired of life
for himself? Were not his honors full? There was no office to which
he could aspire. The popular feeling clung to him as to no other man.
He appears to have had a strange presentiment, early in his political ca-
reer, that some day he would be president. You see it indicated in 1839.
Of tlie slave power he said : ' Broken by it I, too, may be ; bow to it I
never will. The probability that we may fail in the struggle ouglit not
to deter us from the support of a cause which w^e deem to be just. It shall
not deter me. If ever I feel the soul within me elevate and exj^and to
those dimensions not wholly unworthy its Almighty architect, it is when
I contemplate the cause of my country deserted by all the world besides,
and I standing up boldly and alone, and hurling defiance at her victori-
ous oppressors. Here, without contemplating consequences, before high
Heaven and in the face of the world, I swear eternal fidelity to the just
cause, as I deem it, of the land of my life, my liberty, and my love.' And
yet, secretly, he said to more tlian one : ' I never shall live out the four
years of my term. When the rebellion is crushed my work is done.' So
it was. He lived to see the last battle fought, and to dictate a despatch
from the home of Jetfersou Davis ; lived till the power of the rebellion
was broken, and then, having done the work to which God had called
him, lie jDassed to his reward.
" Standing, as we do to-day, by his coffin, let us resolve to carry for-
ward the policy so nobly begun. Let us do right to all men. Let us
vow, before Heaven, to eradicate every vestige of human slavery; to give
every human being his true position before God and man ; to crush every
form of rebellion, and to stand by the flag which God has given us. How
joyful tliat it floated over parts of every state before Mr. Lincoln's career
was ended. How singular that to the fact of the assassin's heel being
caught in the folds of the flag we are probably indebted for his capture.
The time will come when, in the beautiful words of him whose lips
are now forever sealed, ' the mystic chords of memory, whicii stretch from
every battle-field and from every patriot's grave, shall yield a sweeter
music when touched by the angels of our better nature.'
THE CHRISTIAN COMMISSION DISSOLVED. 401
" Chieftain, farewell ! The nation mourns thee. Mothers shall teach
thy name to their lisi^ing children. The youth of our land shall emulate
thy virtues. Statesmen sliall study thy record, and from it learn lessons
of wisdom. Mute though thy lips be, yet they still speak. Hushed is
thy voice, but its echoes of liberty are ringing through the world, and
the sons of bondage listen with joy. Thou didst fall not for thyself.
The assassin had no hate for thee. Our hearts were aimed at ; our na-
tional life was sought. We crown thee as our martyr, and Humanity en-
thrones thee as lier triumphant son. Hero, martyr, friend, /arcweZZ."
There was another closing scene, memorable in its way,
awakening other feelings than those aroused by the death
of Mr. Lincoln, yet equally a part of the history of the war
— the last meeting of the United States Christian Commis-
sion. In this, too, Bishop Simpson took part. Through
the courtesy of Mr. George H. Stuart, the president of the
Commission, I have been put in possession of the bishop's
address on this occasion.* The time was February, 1866 ;
* In the course of conversation, Mr. Stuart gave an account of the pre-
sentation of a home to General Grant by citizens of Philadelphia, which
is well worth preserving :
" General Grant had sent his children to Burlington, New Jersey, for
schooling, and wanted to place his family in Philadelphia, but found
rents so exorbitant that he could not afford it. He wrote to Mr. Stuart
to find him a house. Mr. Stuart suggested to his friends that the people
of Philadelphia give him one. No sooner said than done, for the sub-
scriptions were quickly made. It was then determined to furnish the
house — one on Chestnut Street. When all was ready, the Grants were
invited to lunch with some friends. Tlie place was the new house ; the
hosts, the subscribers and their families. General Grant and his familj',
when they arrived, were puzzled to know who their host and hostess were.
Whose house are we in ? they asked, and were not a little mystified.
"Very soon, as the general was seated on a sofa, Mr. Stuart handed
him the deed, informing him that the gift of the house was made by his
friends in Philadelphia to express the sense of their obligations to him.
Grant's eyes filled with tears, and speech failed him. Stuart quickly re-
lieved him, saying, ' General, you are a man of deeds not of words,' and
again gave expression to the great debt of gratitude due him for saving
the country. The party then sat down to an elegant entertainment ; and
the company of friends left, leaving the house furnished with ample
stores for housekeeping."
26
402 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
the place the Hall of the House of Representatives in "Wash-
ington ; the presiding officer, Speaker Colfax ; the audience
was largely composed of the men who had carried the nation
through its trials. The bishop rose to the demands of the
occasion, and fitly said the last words, which were in his
tenderest vein. The concluding passages, at least, are worth
preserving :
" But I must not delay. The record of the Commission is made. Its
accounts are closed. Its workers are about to scatter, and we have only
to say ' Farewell.' Let me congratulate you, brethren of the Commission,
on closing your work in such a place and in such a presence. It was fit
that you should meet in the Capitol of the nation, in this Hall of Free-
dom, where the nation meets through its chosen men ; in this chamber,
where the light shines so sweetly and so softly through those emblems
of peace and national glory, as typifying the light of heaven, which
shines on every mortal enterprise. We rejoice also in the associations
of the evening. We have in the chair our honored speaker, who pre-
sides over the House of Representatives, and who has shown a deep in-
terest in our work. And I may be allowed to say that while he presides
over a body eminent for wisdom and eloquence, he never presided over
more patriotic and loyal hearts than those of the workers in the Chris-
tian Commission. We are here also in the presence of the army and
navy, in the persons of so many honored oflicers of high rank, who well
know what the association has accomplished ; in the presence of distin-
guished members of the cabinet, and of the learned and accomplished
chief-justice of the Supreme Court. Around us we recognize many sena-
tors and representatives who gave us their sympathies and their prayers.
In such a i^resence, and with such benedictions, it is meet that our Com-
mission should pass gently away. Are there not some that have been more
glorious in death than even in life ? I think that Moses, though he had
led his people trium^Dhautly through the sea, and had been on Sinai in
the Divine presence, was never so honored as when, having stood on
Pisgah's summit and glanced at the distant hills and plains, it is simply
said that God 'buried him.' The Christian Commission has led a noble
life. It was baptized in prayer, worked amid suffering and affliction,
leaned on the affections of the wise and pure, received aid from all classes,
and ministered to multiplied thousands. Its dying moment has come,
and it breathes its last breath sweetly and gently as the fabled notes of
the dying swan. The nation draws near, utters its benediction, and
' buries ' with honor.
" But, beloved workers, as we part we go to other fields. The spirit of
LAST MEETING OF THE CHRISTIAN COMMISSION. 403
the Commission will still live. We shall not be an organized body, but
we shall be active laborers. There are other fields. Vice in many forms
is to be encountered and vanquished. Cities are to be evangelized.
Freedmen are to be educated. The ignorant everywhere are to be in-
structed. A great work is before us. The nation is to be reconstructed.
The theoretical and political w^ork, and tlie exercise of power, we leave
to statesmen, officers, and wise men assembled here. But when the law
and the sword have accomplished their utmost work, they cannot change
unwilling minds. The moral work remains to be done. We must carry
the gospel to men of all ranks, classes, sections, and prejudices, for one
thing alone can make us truly one, — the love of God through Jesus Christ
our Lord.
"Ere we part it is proper to return our grateful acknowledgments to
the officers who have conducted the affairs of the Commission. I have
seen their labors, having been slightly identified with them. Diligence,
system, economy, earnestness, and deep devotecluess have marked their
varied movements. From the headquarters at Philadelphia, from the
offices at Boston, New York, Pittsburgh, Cincinnati, Chicago, St. Louis,
and elsewhere, immense stores have been issued and vast labor lias been
performed, without confusion and without ostentation. As I look upon
the whole band of laborers, I am reminded that the expression is not too
strong, for it is written of all active laborers, ' They that be wise shall
shine as the brightness of the firmament, and they that turn many to
righteousness as the stars forever and forever.' Workers of the Commis-
sion, continue to shine as stars. Your light cannot be hid. If the mite
which the widow cast into the treasury remains before the eye of the great
Master, surely the cups of cold water, the messages of mercy, the words
of holy comfort, ministered by the delegates, shall never be forgotten.
" But the workers are not all here. Scattered over the land they are
with us in spirit. They are not all visible. Some fell on the battle-field,
whispering with their dying breath the name of Jesus, Some fell by
disease contracted while ministering in the hospital. May they not be
here also ? May it not be that brave soldier boys, comforted in their
anguish and death by your ministrations, join you in spirit also ? These
galleries are densely crowded. Are there not higher galleries ? Above
this light, beaming so softly upon us, may they not be purer and brighter
lights ? May not the unseen be veiy near us ? In my youth I was taught
to repeat :
'Angels now are hovering round us,
Unperceived amid the throng.
Wondering at the love that crowned us.
Glad to join the holy song.'
404 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
And if angels come, may not redeemed and glorified spirits come also ?
While tlie benedictions of officers and statesmen foil upon your ears, may
tliere not be gentle tones whispering love and joy within ? May it not
even be that he, our martyred one, whose seat is vacant here, but who
cheered us twelve months since, looks lovingly upon the scene ? Be
that as it may, there is a far greater among us, who hath said, ' Lo, I am
with you always, even to the end of the world.'
" Brave workers, go to your fields. They are ripening to the harvest.
"Work for Jesus, and what your hands ' find to do, do it with your might.' "
XVIII.
LAY DELEGATION.
1853-1872.
The History of Methodist Lay Representation a Long One. — Origin of
the Ministerial Power. — Dissatisfaction -with the Sole Government of
the Cliurcli by Ministers. — The Wesleyan Eeiwsitory. — Merged in the
Mutual Rights. — Mr. William S. Stockton and Dr. Thomas E. Bond. —
The Report of 1828 on "Petitions and Memorials." — The Philadelphia
Movement. — Return of Dr. Bond to the Chair of the Christian Advocate.
— The Wolves and the Sheep. — Petitions to the General Conference. —
Popular and Ministerial Vote on Lay Delegation in 1861. — Lay Dele-
gation Defeated. — The Cause Taken Up by The Methodist. — Prejudice
against its Supporters. — The Right to a Free Press Asserted. — Bishop
Simpson becomes a Helper of the Laymen. — Letters of Daniel L. Ross
to Him. — The John Street Meeting, ]\Iarch, 1863. — The Bishop's Coun-
sels.— Tlie Convention in St. PauFs Church, New York, May, 1863. —
The Bishop's Address. — Angry Opposition. — The Opposition not Sur-
prising.— Succeeding Conventions.— Co-operation of Leading Official
Editors. — The Minority becomes a Majority.— Completion of the Work
in 1872.
A LONG HISTORY. 407
XVIII.
The history of the effort to secure lay representation in
the Methodist Episcopal Church covers a period of fifty
years. Originally, as is well known to Methodists, the gov-
ernment of the Church was wholly in the hands of the min-
isters. This was, however, more an accident than the result
of design. In England, John Wesley exercised autocratic
power over the societies which he had gathered ; after his
death his power was inherited by the company of preachers
to whom he had conveyed it by deed of trust. In America
the same plan of organization was followed; neither Mr.
Wesley, who drew up the scheme of government, nor the
preachers in America, for whom it was provided, thought of
any other system than that which had been adopted in the
mother country. The preachers met once every year, and
passed rules for the regulation of the Methodist societies.
They had created the Church by their missionary labors,
and felt, naturally enough, that the care of its interests per-
tained to themselves alone.
In the nature of the case such a system could not last.
To begin with, it was contrary to the instincts of Protestant-
ism, which, by affirming the priesthood of all believers, re-
stored the laity to their proper place in the Church. It was
contrary, also, to the genius of Methodism itself, for in noth-
ing; is Methodism more remarkable than in the extent to
which it uses lay activities. Dissatisfaction with the sole
control of the Church by the ministry appeared very early
in the present century. By the year 1821 it began to be
outspoken. Mr. William S. Stockton, a, layman of Trenton,
408 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ISTew Jersey, established a monthly periodical, known as the
Wesleyan Repository^ which advocated the admission of lay
delegates to the ministerial assemblies. In 1824 the Reposi-
tory Avas merged in the Mutual Rights^ and transferred to
Baltimore. By this time the contest had become very bitter ; it
was, unfortunately, involved with an assault upon episcopacy
as unrepublican and despotic. Crimination was followed by
recrimination ; members of the Church in all respects excel-
lent were expelled on the charge of inveighing against the
Methodist system of government. Ultimately a new Church
was organized, which took the name of the Methodist Prot-
estant. The bitterness which accompanied the controversy
lasted far into the next generation. In Methodist speech, to
be a radical was to be counted unfit for church fellowship.
It is a remarkable fact, too, that the champion on the
conservative side was also a layman. Dr. Thomas E. Bond
was, in his day, easily the first controversialist in our Church.
Master of an admirable style, keen to perceive every weak-
ness of his opponent, energetic in expression, incapable of
writing a dull paragraph, he added to aU these qualities an
extraordinary power of satire. Had he devoted himself to
literature he would have been the peer of any prose writer
of his time in America. On this question he became the
Church's chief authority, and wrote for the committee on
"Petitions and Memorials" of the General Conference of
1828 the report which virtually concluded the debate. There
was not force enough nor intelligence enough in the Con-
ference to answer the arguments of the report ; yet it rested
on the assumption that the divine call to the ministry carries
with it the equally divine right of the ministers to the ex-
clusive government of the Church. Our Church was there-
by virtually put on Koman Catholic ground, and the people
were remanded to a state of pupilage. In this position
American Methodism — the seceders excepted — remained
until 1851-52. For a preacher to be known as a promoter
of lay delegation was as much as his ecclesiastical life was
THE PHILADELPHIA LAYMEN. 409
worth. For him there was no hope, no preferment, no
peace. An amusing incident, of which I was myself a
witness, will illustrate the universal feeling. An applicant
for admission to the Philadelphia Conference, in the year
1847, was objected to on several grounds. While the case
was pending, a respectable member of the Conference arose
and said, " Mr. President, I am opposed to the admission of
this brother ; I am told that he is a lay delegation, man, and
I had as lief travel Avith the devil as with a lay delegation
man !" *
In 1852 affairs took a turn for the better. The laymen
of Philadelphia, who keenly felt a dissatisfaction which
was shared with them by many intelligent Methodists, sum-
moned a convention to meet in that city. They profited
by the experience of the past, and resolved to proceed in a
peaceable spirit and by the use of peaceable means. They
called into counsel with them the champion of the old sys-
tem. Dr. Bond, now mellowed by age, and, as I believe, con-
vinced that some concessions should be made. He was ready
to waive the question of right, and to treat the subject in a
wholly practical way. He even approved of a scheme of
lay co-operation which had been adopted by the Tennessee
Conference of the Southern Methodist Church. The earh-
est champion on the other side, Mr. Stockton, was also
still living, and became a frequent, though an anonymous,
* Dr. George Brown, one of the patriarchs of Methodist Protestantism,
tells a similar story. He was a presiding elder in the Pittsburgh Con-
ference, and was privately circulating the " Mutual Rights of the Min-
isters and Members of the Methodist Episcopal Church." His people,
however, supposed him to be on the other side. While travelling his
district, he says, this " periodical was kept out of my sight, wherever
I went. When dismounting from my horse at the house of Thomas
Maple, a valuable local preacher, to whom I had sent the paper, I heard
Sister Maple call out to one of the girls, ' Run, Sal, run ! take them
" Mutual Rights " oif tlie table ; there comes the elder.' And ' Sal ' must
have taken and concealed them in some by-corner, for they were not to
be seen during my stay."
410 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
contributor to the organ of the laymen, the Philadelphia
Christian Advocate. But how changed the men! The
two antagonists, possibly unknown to each other as dispu-
tants in this newly ordered battle-field, retained the intel-
lectual keenness, but had outlived the fiery zeal, of their
earlier years. Friend and foe were alike welcome to the
columns of the Philadelphia Advocate, and the foes of lay
delegation used their opportunity to the utmost. As the
fruit of the convention, a petition was sent to the General
Conference of 1852. This, as we have stated already, was
kindly received,"'^ but the prayer of the petitioners denied,
on the ground of the inexpediency of the change asked for.
But a step forward had been taken. The question of right
was put aside, and the other question of the utility of a rep-
resentation of the laity was brought to the front.
To secure the Church against what was supposed to be a
threatening danger, Dr. Bond was recalled to the chair of
the New York Christian Advocate, but died before the ex-
piration of his term of office. He still, however, during these
closing years, relied upon the old arguments, republished his
famous "Appeal," and claimed the authorship of the "Ke-
port on Petitions and Memorials " of 1828 — a point which,
up to this time, had been in doubt. He still continued to
hold the Church fast in the logical puzzle which is the prin-
cipal feature of the report, and out of which there was for
man}'- minds no possible escape, f
* See chap. XL, p. 248.
1 1 refer to tlie second paragraph, beginning, " As to the claim of right
to the representation contended for, if it be a riglit which the chiiraants
are entitled to demand, it must be eitlier a natural or an acquired right,"'
etc. Dr. Bond, being a layman, was not a member of that General Confer-
ence ; the chairman of the committee on " Petitions and Memorials " was
Dr. John Emory, afterwards bishop. Dr. Bond denied his own right to be
a member of the General Conference, but exercised the prerogative of in-
tellectual energy to control its deliberations. Taken altogether, it was a
curious situation. As to the effect produced upon the Conference of 18'~8
by the reading of the report, I was told by the Rev. Solomon Higgins, of
NEEDLESS APPREHENSIONS. 411
But the temper of the times was rapidly altering for the
better. Laymen and ministers could now say that they
favored lay delegation without instantly becoming objects
of suspicion. Yet there were many who trembled with ap-
prehension whenever this change in the constitution of the
Church was named. A little incident will show the suscep-
tibility of Methodist feeling in 1852. The convention of the
laymen in Philadelphia was followed by a counter conven-
tion of the opposition in the spring of the same year. The
venerable Dr. Bond presided. There were gathered about
him as officers and promoters of the objects of the assembly
some of the best-esteemed laymen of that day. The excel-
lent brother who opened the devotional service read out the
hymn beginning —
" Jesus, great Shepherd of the sheep,
To thee for help we fly ;
Thy little flock in safety keep,
For, oh ! the wolf is nigh."
The innocent wolves were sitting quietly in the congrega-
tion, and were highly amused by the turn that had been
made on them. The reader of the hymn was, however, one
of the lay delegates elected to the General Conference of
1872.
The laymen appeared also before the General Conference
of 1856 with a petition very much in the terms of that of
1862. The Conference, however, was absorbed in the dis-
cussion of the project of a new chapter in the Discipline on
slavery, and gave little time or thought to anything else.
In the General Conference of 1860 the subject was brought
forward by the bishops, who said in their address, " We are
of opinion that lay delegation might be introduced in one
form into the General Conference with safety, and perhaps
the Philadelphia Conference, himself a delegate, that Nicholas Suethen,
a leader of the lay delegatiouists, pronounced it to be unanswerable.
412 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
advantage, that form being a separate house." After much
discussion the Conference declared itself ready to sanction
the measure whenever it should appear that it was de-
manded by the people and the ministers. A test vote of
both ministers and people was ordered to be taken in
the year 1861. But in the period from 1856 to 1860 the
country had been more absorbed than ever in the anti-
slavery struggle. In 1861 the war began; the result of the
vote taken that year was the total defeat of the lay delega-
tionists. From the ministers there were 3069 votes against
to 1338 for, and from the people 47,885 votes against to
28,884 votes for. The number of votes in favor was, how-
ever, too large to be overlooked. At this point the movement
was espoused by The Methodist (edited then and for years
after by the present writer), which had been estabhshed in
1860 for the purpose of doing what in it lay to preserve the
threatened unity of the Church. The task set before us was
to take up a defeated cause, to inspirit its friends, to obtain a
rehearing from the Church, and, if possible, to achieve suc-
cess. There was, besides all this, a serious difficulty in the
way. The ministers and laymen who were united in sus-
taining The Methodist were in a minority on the question of
the proper treatment of the so-called border Conferences."
In fact, it would not be extravagant to say that they were
under the ban of the Church. All their movements were
regarded with distrust. It was supposed that they had an
ulterior object, for which the advocacy of lay delegation was
a mere cover ; sometimes it was said that their aim was
purely personal, and that they wished to use the laity as a
means of gaining power. To tell the truth, freedom of
thought and of speech, even on matters not of the faith, was
grudgingly allowed in those days. It is strange that the
* These were the Baltimore and Philadelphia, lying in both free and
slave territory, and the Kentucky, West Virginia, and Missouri and Ar-
kansas Conferences, lying wholly in slave territory.
''THE DISLOYAL COBPS OF THE METHODISTS 413
founding of a newspaper, one of the commonest occur-
rences of American life, sliould bring upon its founders so
much detraction, but so it was.* It seems never to have
occurred to the ruhng majority that men who were cut off
from such representation, through the organs of the Church,
as they deemed indispensable to themselves, had the right,
if they were strong enough, to provide means of representa-
tion of their own. The correspondence of Bishop Simpson
discloses some remarkable facts. Thus he writes to his wife
from Ohio, in 1863:
"I find an overwhelming opposition to The Methodist.
They seem determined to have nothing to do with any
movement in which it is engaged. I scarcely know how
matters will turn." Dr. Eddy, then editor of the North-
western Christian Advocate^ writes to the bishop at nearly
the same time : " The fact is, bishop, lay representation has
a heavy load to carry in being in some sort placed under
the patronage of the once ' Ministers' and Laymen's Union,'
and the disloyal corps of The Methodist^ Dr. "VVhedon par-
took of the prevailing distrust. In his Beview, the same year,
he asks the question : " Is the founding and support of peri-
odicals for private objects trenching on the territories of
* In my reply to Dr. Whedon, who attacked us with great severity on
this point, I said : " The press is for the people. It is their only effectual
check upon those who are selected as the deijositaries of power. Through
it they give utterance to their wants, their grievances, and whatever else
concerns them. A system of government, civil or ecclesiastical, which
would permit only the expression of its own (that is, of ofBcial) opinion
would be a sheer despotism. In the normal development, therefore, of
the press, under the conditions of freedom, it will come at length to be
the organ of the people, by means of which they hold their rulers close-
ly to their responsibilities, and keep alive in them a sense of their ac-
countablencss to public opinion. Especially will it be likely to develop
in this direction under a hierarchical system, where the press is, origi-
nally, the property of the ministry, and where the people have an inter-
est of their own to represent and promote." — The Methodist, Sept. 5,
1863, p. 276. •
414 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
the periodicals of the Church, and infringing upon our legal
system, loyal ?" * These promoters of lay delegation Avere,
like the ancient Christians, a sect everywhere spoken against.
In taking his position with us, Bishop Simpson showed
uncommon courage. It was contrary to the traditions of
the Church for a member of the episcopate to take a lead-
ing part in the discussion of debated questions. The bishops
were expected to act as mediators between contending jDar-
ties, and to maintain the existing system in its integrity. It
was unusual, too, for a bishop to separate himself from his
colleagues, and to stand alone in the advocacy of measures
whose acceptance by the Church was a matter of doubt.
His mind had undergone a great change since 1852, when,
as chairman of a committee of the General Conference, he
had reported against the expediency of lay delegation.
From 1852 to 1860 he had been a careful observer of events.
The liability of the General Conference to be swept by
storms of passion alarmed him ; he felt the necessity of
some means of arresting precipitate action. ~^o plan seemed
to him so feasible as that of having the important measures
of a Conference voted upon by two classes of delegates, the
lay and the ministerial. For this purpose, I am inclined to
believe he preferred a Conference composed of two houses.
These were his convictions ; but in his determination to
take an active part in the discussion which must inevitably
precede such an important change, he was greatly influenced
by a few close personal friends. Among these, no one, per-
haps, did more to decide him than the gentle but resolute
Daniel L. Ross, of ]^ew York. Mr. Ross was one of the
earliest friends of lay delegation, and also one of the trus-
tees of The Metliodist. Early in 1863 he wrote to the bish-
op as foUows:
* It is but fair to say that we came very soon to a good understanding
with Dr. Eddy, and that Dr. Wliedon's objections to the managers of the
lay movement were in time withdrawn.
Alf APPEAL TO TEE BISHOP. 415
" After reflecting a good deal on the subject, I cannot see
what objection there can be in your taking a decided stand
on the subject of lay delegation. We understand you to
believe it to be for the interest of the Church, and if it is it
ought to be advocated. On other subjects you would not
hesitate for a moment, if it was convenient for you to at-
tend a meeting. We need some distinguished name, and
the desires of all the brethren point to you. It seems to
me nothing can be lost, and very much gained by your cast-
ing your influence with the laymen. Besides, the more good
and true men are found in the movement, the more it will
go on to the interest of the Church. I know it is not Meth-
odistical for a bishop to enter into a progressive movement,
but it seems to me that we must carry on the thing brave-
ly, or it will fail of success. Do give your consent to speak,
unless you see grave objections, which, if you do, I must
give up my opinions for yours."
And, again, in a letter before this : " Believing it (lay del-
egation) to be for the great good of the Church, I do think
your name should be used, and your influence given, openly
and ardently, for it. In a brief time it will succeed ; and I
am sure you will stand first in the hearts of a hundred
thousand laymen, which may go to balance some opposition
you will of course meet."
These letters were written by Mr. Ross to Bishop Simpson
while our first public meeting was preparing ; I mean that
held in the John Street Methodist Church, JS'ew York, March,
1863. The correspondence with Mr. Ross must have had some
effect on the bishop's mind, for he accepted the invitation to
address the laymen there assembled. His address shows that
he felt the perilousness of his venture — and it was perilous for
him — for he dwelt much upon the importance of preserving a
pacific temper while meeting opposition. A happy illustration
expressed what he wished to see. Closely connected with this
was a well-deserved tribute to the fidelity of the laymen who
had been engaged in promoting lay delegation since 1852 :
416 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" I have admired the patience, the brotherly kindness, the
watchfulness of the men who have been engaged in this
movement, and whatever I may have felt, at any time, of
doubtfulness with regard to the attachment of any advo-
cating this change to the great interests of the Church, the
very fact of their continued labor for the Church must have
completely removed any such notion from my mind. And
when I look abroad, I see the churches which, I think, are
most deeply imbued with this spirit to-day among the most
active in all the great operations of Methodism. Well, now,
I desire to see this state of things continue, and I trust that
it is the will of this assembly, of these brothers here, not to
destroy a single element of Methodism, not to impair or to
overthrow, but simply to strengthen, to perfect, to adorn.
I live out in the West, where a city has grown up with al-
most magical rapidity. As I walk along the streets of that
city, I sometimes notice a whole block undergoing a process
of elevation. A little opening is made, a beam, a screw in-
serted ; all along the foundation, and all around the build-
ings there are placed hundreds of these screws, which are
made to turn in perfect harmony together, and to raise the
edifice. Whole blocks of buildings are elevated, and, sirs,
merchants are selling their goods all the time, the families
are taking their meals and sleeping quietly in their homes
all the time. There is no disturbance, and yet you pass along-
after a while, and the house has gone up one story higher,
beautified, and made more capacious. So, that is what I
want to see you laymen do. I want to see the whole edifice
raised up Avithout jostling or jarring one single arrangement.
Let us live in the edifice, labor, pra}^ preach, watch, save
souls ; but at the same time I shall be very much pleased
to see it enlarged, beautified, and made worthy of the age
in which we live."
To this The Methodist promptly responded : " Xothing
could be better timed than Bishop Simpson's counsel to the
laymen to carry on their reform movement concurrently
THE JOHN STREET MEETING. 417
■with a peaceful administration of all the interests of the
Church. This, since 1853, they have done, and this we
know they mean to do to the end. They will raise the
edifice of Methodism a whole story higher, by giving it a
new substruction, while the busy throngs that people it are
plying their appointed tasks. The calmness, the patience
with which the advocates of lay representation have pressed
their reform upon the conscience of the Church are the best
guarantee that they will labor in the same spirit till they
reach the consummation of their hopes." *
The John Street meeting was, however, intended to be
preliminary to another ; it was a trial, if we may say so, of
the temper of the Church. The result of the trial was favor-
able, and on the 1st of April, 1863, a call was issued for a
convention to be held in St. Paul's Methodist Church, IS^ew
York. The convention was accordingly held, May 13th and
14th, and was addressed, among others, by Bishop Simpson.
His tone in this speech is more decided, and he avows in it
his conviction that only the concession of lay representa-
tion will give peace to the Church. Some of its passages
are of historic value :
" Now "we look from this Churcli of ours into other churches. Take
the Presbyterian Church. It has had its clifBculties, but they have al-
ways been on points of doctrine. If we look at the Episcopal Church,
it has had its difficulties, but they grew out of questions of church order
— the high and low. But if we turn to our Church, the difficulties seem,
whatever questions may arise, before they pass away, to touch the other
question of lay and clerical influence, I ask myself: 'Why is this?
Why should this peculiar difficulty recur, and repeatedly, in Methodism V
As thoughtful men we must meet it. To myself the solution is found
here : Methodism was from its beginning, and is in its nature, the ujj-
rising and development of lay influence. What were the laity in the
churches prior to Mr. Wesley's great movement in England ? I speak of
the English churches. What did they do ? What part did they take ?
The minister conducted the services. There were no church officers in
the sense of our modern church officers to exercise anytliing like spirit-
* The Methodist, March 31, 1863.
27
418 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
ual functions. Mr. Wesley's great movement called lay influence into
exercise in the Church. Class-leaders were appointed, stewards were
called into action, exhorters were licensed, local preachers were selected,
and there came up out of the ranks of the Church a body of laymen to
spread personal holiness through the Church. And what was the nature
of the attack made on Methodism ? It was attacked on this very ground
— that it was profaning holy things ; that it was calling laymen to the
exercise of ecclesiastical functions — and if you read the records of those
times, and the history of the contests of those times, you will find that
Wesley and the early Methodists were charged with this special crime
of intruding men into the sacred office who were unfit for the position,
and of giving to laymen a part of the conduct of ecclesiastical affairs.
" Methodism not only did this, but it came to tlie people teaching
every man to work. It called upon the men to pray ; it called upon the
women to speak ; and long before the days when women's rights were
talked about, Mr. Wesley had our mothers talking in the prayer-meetings
and in the class-meetings, many of them becoming burning and shining
lights in the Church. And, sir, I believe there is many a man among us
who owes much of what lie is to the fact that his mother had learned to
talk in the Metliodist Church. Methodism is, in its essential action, an
uprising of the popular element. Wesley selected many of his preachers
from laymen. He called them to go and preach the unsearchable riches
of Christ. He gathered those preachers around him, and he counselled
with them in reference to carrying on his great work. So much for tlie
usages of the Church.
" The first contest of Methodism, then, was to secure to the peojile this
position — this working position in the Church. Then again, sir, it came
with a charm to the people in another way, and that was in its doctrines.
It was a contest with exclusiveness in religious opinions. It set forth the
universality of the atonement — the mode in which every man might be-
come a child of God by faith in Christ Jesus. But such a system, pro-
ducing a working people, giving them the consciousness of their posi-
tion, necessarily leads men on further. And where you place a barrier,
and say, ' Thus far, but no fiirther,' there may be expected to be some
restiveuess at that point ; and Methodist people taught to work, to pray,
to sing, to exhort, to lead class, to preach, very naturally argue, ' AYhy
should we not also have something to do in planning in the great arrange-
ments of the Church V Is it a natural feeling ? and will it not gush out
from the very constitution of the Church ? And can it be otherwise than
that there should be an almost perpetual friction ?
" Sir, I believe from the depths of my heart that we never shall have
permanent quiet, I believe that there will always be periods of agitation
"J AM OPPOSED TO CONVENTIONS:' 419
and threatened scliism, until the laity are admitted into the highest as-
semblies of our Church. But when tliey are placed "where the Church
has its directing centre, I think that the whole friction will be done
away. Our wise men and our good men, ministers and laymen, will
sit down together, with delightful harmony in all departments of the
Church, and I think, sir, we shall be free from friction for all time to
come. This, sir, is one of the strong reasons influencing my mind. I
want peace for my children. Is it said, ' Why then do we meet here if
we want the Church to be quiet V I answer, it is best for us to move
when there is a time of quiet. If we do not move while we have time
and while there is peace, there may come up some vexed question before
we are aware of it, some excitement may arise, and we may have the
scenes of '28 and '43 re-enacted among us. "We have no security for the
permanent peace of our Church but in the introduction of the lay ele-
ment ; and I believe that will give us peace.
" There is another reason why I favor lay representation that may
seem a little novel at first to you. It is this — I favor lay representation
because I am opposed to conventions. It has been said that conventions
are dangerous. I admit their danger. There is danger in all irregular
action. There are sometimes words uttered and there may be acts per-
formed that are not in harmony precisely with the spirit of our institu-
tions. But how are they to be jjrevented. May I ask these my brethren,
and. through them friends who possibly may hear, has it occurred to you
there never has been a call, so far as I know, for a convention of the peo-
ple of the Protestant Episcopal Church ? I have never heard of a call
for a convention of Baptist laymen in this country. I have never heard
of the calling of a convention of Presbyterian laymen in this country; I
have never heard of the calling of a convention of laymen in any Church
that I know of in the United States except in the Methodist Church.
But we have had our conventions— we have had them from the begin-
ning of the century every now and then. Conventions m the days of
radicalism, conventions in the days of 'Scottism' (I use tlie expression
simply as expressive), conventions of anti-slavery men, conventions of
this and that form. Why is it ? Simply, as I understand it, because
there is no other way in which the laymen can give expression to their
views. [Ajiplause.] Why is it that other Protestant churches have not
had these conventions ? They have laymen associated in council with
the ministry, and they can express their views so that there is no need of
their going outside to do so, and they do not go outside. But when an
excitement arises and a question comes up in our Church, either the lay-
men must keep silence or they must go outside to discuss it. So long as
the present order of things continues we are perj^etuating conventions
420 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
in the Churcb. And instead of being opposed to conventions, by op-
posing lay delegation, I think I destroy the necessity of conventions
altogether by saying to the laymen, * Come inside and counsel with us,
and let us act together and not separately.' [Applause.]
" I have another reason for lay representation. I am opposed to all
innovations of any magnitude in our Church economy. And yet I know
that this very movement is termed the greatest of innovations. But, sir,
what is there that can give us greater security than tlie introduction of
the lay element ? Is there any organized government that is safe with a
single legislative body, composed of a single order of men of the same
employments, and chosen in the same way ? What means this almost
universal conviction of our race as to government, of the propriety of
wdiat may be termed an upper and a lower house, of a house of commons
and a house of peers ? What means this disposition to have separate
bodies— a House of Representatives and Senate ? Is it not that they
wish to examine matters from different points of view ? Men elected at
diflferent periods, men elected from wider districts and having different
interests, come together; they see subjects in different aspects and throw-
new light upon them. Now the wisdom of such combination is shown
in the fact that all governments prosper better with two elements. I care
not what the form may be. Ministers necessarily, as a body of men, are
moved by a common imjiulse. Looking at things as we do from one
point, we are liable to sudden excitements, moving us just as other classes
of men are moved. We seem to require that there should be some other
element in some way to come in and give us the kind of stability that
mankind look for in a perfect legislative body. Bring in the lay element
— it is composed of men no wiser and no better than ministers, but they
are trained to look at subjects in a different light. They are business
men, and when missionary or educational or financial questions come up,
as they must in our great bodies, they will help us to look at them from
all points of view. And while as ministers we are more competent to
discuss theological questions than our brethren in the laity (shame on us
if we were not when we give our time and hearts to these subjects and
claim a divine call), they are far more competent than we to discuss fi-
nancial and business questions. In my own business I consult these lay
brethren rather than rely on my own judgment. As a minister of the
Church of Christ, I want, in great financial measures, to go to my lay
brethren; I want to ask them what they think upon these great subjects
and great plans. I want them side by side with the ministry, and I
would defer to their judgment in business as they defer to mine in the-
ology. [Applause.]
"NoWj brethren, in bringing this second element into the Churcli — and
LAY DELEGATION A QUESTION OF EXPEDIENCY. 421
especially if, as was suggested in tlie Episcopal Address, at the last Gen-
eral Conference, or if, as is done in the Protestant Episcopal Church in
our own country, on all questions of moment the vote of the ministry is
taken separately, and the vote of the laity separately, and there must be
a concurrent majority to pass any measure, what will be the eflfect ? Here
are the ministers who compose the General Conference. No .measure can
be passed through unless they vote for it. Here are the laity whom you
introduce into the General Conference. No measure can be passed there
unless they vote for it. Now in a moment of sudden excitement my min-
isterial brethren might go for a measure which my lay brethren might
not approve, and my lay brethren might be in favor of a measure which
my ministerial brethren would disapprove ; but if I could find a majority
of both my ministerial and lay brethren in favor of tlie same measure, I
think I should feel that that measure would be more likely to be right
than if either laymen or ministers alone had adopted it.
" Take the General Conference, composed, as it must be, of so many
ministers. Whatever they are opposed to being done now they could for-
ever prevent being done. In the General Conference nothing could be done
without the consent of the same body of men who now make the laws.
Will any point of our economy be in danger ? It never can be touched
but by a vote of the ministry ; but in addition to that the ministry might
want to change something, and a majority of the laymen might be un-
willing to consent to it. The result would be that the laity might lock
the ministry, and the ministry miglit lock the laity, and the Church be
kept more permanently just where it is. It might be opposed to prog-
ress, but it would certainly be opposed to innovation. I want to leave
this Church in its great outlines to my children as my parents left it to
me. I look with deep interest to this very element of lay representa-
tion in our General Conference to guard against possible changes in the
future.
" Such are my feelings on this subject. I look at this question in the
light of expediency. I am not disposed to discuss, brethren, the ques-
tion of riglit at all. If this Convention would bear suggestions from me,
I would say in my career through life I have noticed that the bitterest
contest comes up when you undertake to talk about being deprived of
rights or about making demands. I doubt whether it is wisdom for you
to come up to me and say in strong language, ' You shall do so and so,
you are withholding from me my rights.' There is something in my
nature — whether it ought to be there or not is another question — that
says you ought not to talk so, and I will not hear you ; but if you come
up to me and reason with me as to the effect of my conduct, I will be
disposed to listen, and you will be very likely to bring me to your views.
422 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Hence I would say to my brethren, be cautious in expressing yourselves
on this subject ; whatever may be abstract principle or abstract right,
the gi*eat question with us all is what can we do to promote the efficiency
of the Church of the Lord Jesus Christ ? [' Amen ' and applause.] That
is tlie simple question.
" Had I my brethren of the ministry here to-day, as I have taken the
liberty to counsel you on the one hand, I would counsel them on the
other. I would say to them. Why intimate that there is any danger to
arise from introducing the laity into the general council of the Church ?
Wliy is it ? Is it because the laity have not wisdom enough to plan gen-
eral measures ? That cannot be. Is it because the laity do not love
the Church ? We were all laymen once. I know I loved the Church
just as dearly before she set me apart for her ministry as I ever have
since, and I believe our lay brethren love the Church. Is it said that our
itinerancy is in danger or anything else in danger from them ? Why so ?
How have they learned their attachment to Methodism ? It was through
the influence of Gospel teachings. What a commentaiy will it be ujion
our labors, if, after one hundred years of toil in this country, we have
not been able to gather a laity together who love the economy of our
Church ! It seems to me it would be a reproach upon our labors to
say so.
"The laymen have been taught and indoctrinated by us; they have
imbibed our spirit, and if they do not love the Church, pray, who ever
will? Must it be that a Church shall be afraid of its members? Sir, I
am not afraid of the members of the Church. [Applause.] I should
feel that my fathers, my brethren, and myself had been doing but a poor
work if we had not a Church around us in whose judgment and whose
piety we could trust. But is it said there is no distrust of them ? Why
not let them sit by our side ? Hide it as we will, cover it over with spe-
cious words as we may, there is at the bottom of this, though not con-
fessed lo the heart, the feeling that there is danger in trusting the people.
Is that to be forever so ? Does Christianity rest on such a feeble founda-
tion that you cannot trust Christian peojjle with its institutions ? Is
Methodism afraid to trust the people ? Are the people too ignorant to
comprehend the value of its system? or is tlie system so defective that
we fear the people would change it ? If it is unsafe to trust the people
with the system, either the people or the system must be in fault. So
monarchs thought that people could not be trusted ; but the great idea
of the age is, in civil government, the people, educated, intelligent, and
trained, ought to have power in their hands. In the state there may be
a question sometimes whether the inebriate, the wicked, the vicious, and
the degraded ought to have power. That might seem to be a possible
THE NEED OF PATIENCE. 423
question ; but when you stand side by side with your brethren, and say,
' These are the sons of God by faith in Christ, these are men who have
hearts united to God by living faith, these are men who are washed and
purified by the blood of Christ, these are seals to our ministry,' are they
not men who can be trusted with all the institutions of our Church ?
Now I would say to my brethren in the ministry, if I had their ear, "Why
stand in such an attitude that the people feel that you distrust them?
Wliat is the consequence ?
"If I understand human nature, it is this: if a man distrusts me, or if
I fancy he distrusts me, that man loses just so far his influence over me ;
if he distrusts me, he cannot take me to his heart so fully as if I felt he
considered me to be true, and that I would not betray a trust. If the
laity of the Church feel from any cause that the ministry cannot fully
confide in them ; if they think that the ministry look upon them as a
body of men who would overturn the foundations of the Church, who
would sweep away the old landmarks, whose sympathies are not with
the Church, does not this beget mutual distrust? Do not ministers and
people become alienated ? Do not these manifestations of distrust pre-
vent the full power of our Church from being exercised on tlie world ?
I think when the whole ministry shall feel as the Maine Conference felt
and acted, there will be a great change. A year ago the Maine Confer-
ence voted upon tlie question of lay delegation. Thirty were for, and
forty-nine against, lay representation. At the recent Conference which
I attended, a committee was appointed upon this subject. Professor
Vail, of the Biblical School at Concord, was chairman of the committee.
He brought in a report, which many of you have read, taking the ground
that the membership ought to be urged to come in, and share with us in
our labors and responsil)ilities. I expected to see a division in the Con-
ference, and a debate. The report was read, a number of brethren said
' Amen ' in different parts of the house, the matter was put to a vote, a
large number of hands were uplifted, and when I called for the contrary
vote there was not a single hand raised. [Applause.] You could not
say that Conference did not do its part. The General Conference simply
say, ' You may come in.' That Conference went further, and said, ' Breth-
ren, you must come in and heli) 'us.'' I speak of that simply to show what
is moving in the mind of the Church.
"I must say, Mr. President, one other thing to these bretliren — don't
be in a hurry. God moves slowly in his providences. Great changes
require time. Be in no hurry, do your duty, work earnestly, stand firm-
ly, bear obloquy if necessary, don't be afraid of censure. The man who
is in the right can bear censure for a time ; the future will vindicate him,
but even if there is no vindication in this world, all is clear light on high.
424 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
If your motives are impugned, it is only for a few days at most ; all will
be clear by and by, and the great Head of the Church -will know what
was the motive that influenced men to take whatever course they did.
If it was any selfish motive, his curse will rest upon them ; if it was sim-
ply to promote his glory, the one smile from Jehovah's countenance in
eternity will more than rejiay for all the censure heaped upon them.
Then stand firmly, but be jDatient.
" And yet, for myself, I would say that if the matter could be carried
speedily I should rejoice. How speedily it can be carried, I do not
know. I have heard my brethren say, it is a question of time ; it will
come some time, but it is not best just now. I sometimes say. If it must
come, why not now ? Why have all the agitation which must attend de-
lay? If it is a change that must come, why not make it when we can
arrange it most calmly ? If it must come, why not make the time now,
and bring it near. It seems to me it is wisdom to do so. Yet, this very
point is an encouragement to you to wait. If it must come, you can af-
ford to wait."
I do not know whether Bishop Simpson really expected
that the antagonism to lay delegation would be either with-
out force or free from angry expression. His kindliness of
heart did disarm much antagonism, but he himself became
the object of attack as well as the rest of us. The oppo-
nents found an organ in the Christian Advocate, then, as
now, the chief representative of the Church. Its amiable
editor, Doctor, afterwards Bishop, Edward Thomson, was
completely helpless in the hands of the men by whom he
was surrounded. A correspondent of that paper, who signed
himself " Timothy," distinguished himself for scurrility.
Dr. Whedon, in the July QuaTterly Review, made an assault
on the movement as an effort to wrest from the itinerant
the honors, a title to which he had earned by toil and sac-
rifice. He represented such an itinerant as sa3'ing, "" I did
once hope that by faithfulness and perseverance and pa-
tience under penniless toil I might purchase a good degree,
and even one day take a seat with my honored brethren in
the General Conference, But, alas ! that honor is now
claimed by Judge Such-a-one, or Ex-Senator Such-a-one, or
Governor Such-a-one. My unpaid labors have at last made
THE SHOCKING OF OLD PREJUDICES. 425
the place honorable, and they are now ready to snatch its
honors. One would think that they had routes to dignity
and emolument enough without running me off the track.
I wish that folks who so adore the itinerancy had a particle
or two of sympathy for the itinerant. But I, poor fellow,
am to be crowded out." " Yes, dear brother," answers the
editor of the Heview, " your chance is slim ; for these
metropolitans are millionaire and you are all sixpenny."
Throughout the long years from 1861 to 1872, the argumen-
tum ad invidiam — the appeal to odium — was plied to the
utmost, but it failed, as it deserved to fail.
Enough, however, of all this, and perhaps the reader will
be ready to say, more than enough. The picture of the
Church as it was in 1863 would not be complete were these
facts suppressed. Old prejudices were shocked ; old tradi-
tions were threatened ; the distribution of powers in the
Church was to be changed ; the ministers, honest to the
core, and persuaded that the settlement of 1828 was both
scriptural and final, were amazed to hear it que^stioned by
brother ministers. The itinerancy had, in many minds,
taken the rank of a divine institution, and the saying, as
old as Bishop Asbury, that itinerancy and lay delegation
are incompatible with each other, was repeated with as
much confidence as if it were one of the verities of Christ's
gospel. Even the candid personal confession which Bishop
Simpson made in his St. Paul's address did not quiet the
fears nor check the harangues of the alarmists.
" Allow me a -word or two personally. I had thought upon this sub-
ject for years; I had looked over it until my mind was satisfied, and I
expressed it to my most intimate friends that lay representation was the
greatest want of the Church. As you know, I went abroad a few years
ago, and was taken ill. I doubted whether I should get home. I reached
my home, however, and lay sick for a length of time, on a bed from
which my friends thought I would never rise. I looked over tlie Church.
I determined, God helping me, if I had strength enough before the dying
moment came, to issue an address to the Church on this question of lay
representation. I went so far as to prepare the outlines of it, designing
426 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
to have it filled up while I had sufficient strength. God was pleased in
his mercy to spare me a little longer to my family. I was raised again
from my bed of sickness. I laid the matter aside, waiting until in the
providence of God there should be occasion for it, and I said no more.
I crossed the Rocky Mountains last summer, after having had a very sud-
den and severe attack, which my friends feared would terminate my use-
fulness and active labor. I found myself in travelling exposed to danger
and disease, and I knew not whether I should return or not. While on
that Pacific coast, I resolved to send back to the church paj^ers of our
denomination the declaration that I believed that lay representation was
needed for the benefit of our Church. [Applause.]
"I did it, sir, for the purpose of putting myself on the record, and if I
had aught of influence among my friends, to say to them, if I never should
have a chance of sjieaking to them personally again, ' If you wish for the
unity, the prosperity, and the perpetuity of our Cliurch, admit lay rep-
resentation.' Well, sir, I am liere among you, spared, in the providence
of God, to labor a little longer, witli health in which I am able to do
something more for the Church, whether it shall please the Church to
keep me where I am or to use me in any other way. In my youth, I gave
myself to that Church in a covenant never to be forgotten. God helping
me, I shall live for that Church, and tell it what I think best for it, ac-
cording to the light given to me, as long as God lets me live. [' Amen. 'J
" ' For her my tears shall fall.
For her my prayers ascend.
To her my cares and toils be given,
Till toils and cares shall end.' "
"And I can say more, that as sure as God reigns in heaven, and we arc
faithful to our charge, God will give us a gloriously increasing heritage.
We have the doctrines, the usages, and the general economy ; and all we
want is more unity, more efficiency, and more power to take hold, shoul-
der to shoulder, and accomplish the great work we have on hand."
This confession, the fruit of much meditation and of his
conferences with the lay delegation leaders, was a committal
to the cause of the minority, which he never shrank from
repeating whenever an occasion called for its repetition.
Here is not the place for a history of the lay movement.
It is enough to say that the resolutions of the St. Paul's
convention contained a call for another convention to meet
simultaneously with the General Conference of ISG-i. This
STRONG REINFORCEMENTS. 427
was a daring step for the time ; its purpose, however, of
bringing the laymen and the General Conference face to
face, was accomplished. The personal hostility to Bishop
Simpson for his connection with us culminated at this Con-
ference, and then broke, never to rally again. Threats had
been made to bring him to judgment for his advocacy of a
revolutionary measure, but the leader of the assault found,
when the General Conference assembled, that he Avas barely
able to take care of himself. Franklin Kand, of Boston,
always upright and downright, wrote to the bishop, May 31,
1864: "I was at the laymen's convention; sorry I had no
opportunity of seeing you. Indeed, I was almost afraid that
my intimacy with lay representationists would compromise
you with some of the opposing brethren. The question has
the elements of a mighty agitation, if such an alternative
should ever become inevitable." After 1864 the efforts of
the bishop in behalf of lay representation were less conspic-
uous.
He was still a most active friend, but other men came
forward to help with pen and voice ; his own attention was
largely occupied with the centenary of American Method-
ism ; the calls for his war speech alone absorbed all the time
and strength he could spare from the routine duty of the
episcopate. The subject was now fairly before the Church.
The Western Christian Advocate, under the charge of Dr.
John M. Eeid, and the North -Western, under Dr. Thomas M.
Eddy, and the Zion^s Herald, under Gilbert Haven, were
speaking strong words for the laity, and were moulding the
opinions of their constituents. Dr. Abel Stevens discussed
the subject with his characteristic energy and brilliance.
But the burden of planning, arranging, carrying forward,
and bearing the brunt of the opposition fell to the sup-
porters of The Methodist. With scarce an exception all
the documents issued by the laymen were prepared in its
office. On the eve of the taking of the popular vote,
two hundred and fifty thousand tracts Avere issued by its
428 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
publishers, and were eagerly called for by the seekers for
information. The circle of laymen of which The Methodist
was the centre sent out Dr. James Strong and Mr. Charles
"W. Bond as secretaries. These two gentlemen occupied
the field for three successive years. Between 1868 and
1872 the Church turned over; the minority grew into a
majority ; the judicious men, who meant to take no personal
risks, came to the winning side. In the Conference of
1872 the lay delegates quietly took their seats beside their
clerical brethren ; the wounded itinerancy uttered no groans,
and the heavens did not fall.
XIX.
THE YEARS OF PEACE.
1865-1881.
Peace Restored. — Reunion of the Northern and Southern Methodist
Churches. — Visit of Bishops Janes and Simpson to the Southern Bish-
ops.— A Friendly Meeting. — At what Point shall the Restoration of
Fraternity Begin? — Demand that the Church South shall be Recog-
nized as Legitimate. — A Dej)utation to the Southern General Con-
ference of 1874. — Speeches of our Fraternal Delegates. — Fraternal
Messengers from the South to our General Conference of 1876. — Doctor
Lovick Pierce Unable to Attend in Person. — His Address Read. — Its
Beauty and Christian Spirit. — Appointment of a Commission to Settle
Pending Questions. — These Questions Difficult. — Order of Secretary
Stanton, in 1864, in Relation to Southern Methodist Churches. — The
Order Modified. — Its Operation. — The Case of McKendree Chapel. —
Some Good Results of the Order. — General Fisk's Pacific Policy. —
"Disintegration and Absorption." — ^Terms of Settlement Unanimously
Agreed to by the Joint Commission. — Anxiety of Bishop Simpson for
the Success of Lay Delegation. — His Letters on that Subject. — Letters
to his Family Abroad. — Trip to Mexico in 1874 and to Europe in 1875.
— Preaching through an Interpreter. — The Yale Lectures on Preaching.
— Starts for Japan and China in 1880, but is Taken Sick at San Fran-
cisco.— The Methodist Ecumenical Conference, London, 1881. — The
Garfield Memorial Meeting in Exeter Hall. — Wonderful Efiect of
Bishop Simpson's Address.
SHALL THE CHURCHES REUNITE? 431
XIX.
l^EVEE was peace more welcome to any people than to
the loyal Americans of the United States in the year of
grace 1865. What they had undertaken to do was now
completely done. Kebellion had been suppressed, the na-
tional authority had been vindicated, the Confederate armies
had surrendered, and the paroled Southern soldiers had gone
to their homes. There was no reason to fear that the war
would linger on in aimless efforts to maintain a lost cause.
It Avas not forgotten in tliat hour of thankfulness that they
with whom we had fought were our brethren — of the same
nation — and many of them of churches holding the same
creeds. To reunite the churches of the ISTorth and the
South w^as the first thought in the minds of ISTorthern
Christians. Slavery had torn them apart from their South-
ern brethren, and, slavery now gone, why should they not
all come together again? Among ]^orthern Methodists
this desire for reunion was peculiarly strong. Only twen-
ty years had passed since the Church had been cut in
twain, and many of tlie men who had been conspicuous
in the General Conference of 184-i were still alive. The
Methodist, immediately upon the cessation of the war, took
the ground that a reunion of the N^orthern and Southern
churches would be the readiest mode of settling all dis-
puted questions, and the best assurance they could give
of the future repose of the country. Our bishops were
of the same opinion, and in April, 1869, appointed two
of their number — Janes and Simpson — to visit the
bishops of the Southern Church at their meeting in St.
432 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Louis. They had for authority the appointment, by our
General Conference in 1868, of a commission empowered
to treat with a like commission of any other Methodist
body that might desire to unite with us. Of this commis-
sion our bishops were members. They had, also, as early
as 1865, published a declaration, saying, " The great cause
which had led to the separation from us of both the "Wes-
leyan Methodists and the Methodist Episcopal Church,
South, has passed away, and we trust that the day is not
far distant when there shall be but one organization, which
shall embrace the whole Methodist family of the United
States." The letter of our Episcopal board borne by their
colleagues notes the fact that the Methodists led the way
in the separation of the churches, and should lead in re-
storing their unity. " It is fitting," say the bishops, " that
the Methodist Church, which began the disunion, should
not be the last to achieve the reunion. And it would be a
reproach to the chief pastors of the separated bodies if they
waited until their flocks prompted them to the union, which
both the law of comity and religion invoke, and which the
providence of God seems to render inevitable at no distant
day." Our two fraternal messengers were received with
all courtesy by the heads of Southern Methodism. Janes
was well known to most of them, having been elected by
the last undivided General Conference. Once more they
prayed together, which was a good beginning. The South-
ern bishops — ver}'' properly, as we think — put forward the
point that restored fraternal relations should begin where
the effort on their part had been left in 1 818.
To understand this request, it is necessary to remind the
reader that at our General Conference of 1818 we declared
the Plan of Separation null and void, and had declined to
receive the fraternal messenger of the Southern Church, Dr.
Lovick Pierce. The annulling of the Plan of Separation
made the Southern Methodist Church, in pur estimation,
a seceded body, and, so far, an illegitimate family of Meth-
* ''/ '^'
BISHOP SIMPSON IN LATER YEARS.
ADDRESS OF BISHOP JANES. 433
oclists. It was claimed by the Southern bishops that as we
had rejected their offer of fraternit}'", it could be only re-
newed by us. In regard to the mode of separation of the
two bodies, they reminded our messengers — Janes and Simp-
son— that they had separated from us in no sense in which
we had not separated from them : " The separation was by
compact and mutual, and nearer approaches to each other
can be conducted, with a hope of a successful issue, only on
this basis." *
Here, then, on the very threshold of the negotiations, was
a bar to further progress which only right Christian feeling
and good sense could remove. It was effectually removed.
Without tarrying to argue with the Southern Church the
question whether slavery was or was not the cause of the
division, BishopS Janes and Harris visited the Southern
Methodist General Conference, which met in Memphis in
May, 1870. By this time it had become clear to our lead-
ers that immediate reunion of the two churches was im-
possible. In a very admirable address to the Southern del-
egates. Bishop Janes said, "My understanding is that the
commission was deputed to bear a message, not to nego-
tiate. I judge that it was expected by the General Confer-
ence that if information was wanted by the General Confer-
ence of the Church, South, as to the views of the Church
that we represent, the commission could afford it. I don't
think that any of us anticipate that a perfect organic union
can be effected at once. It cannot be done without prayer
and without magnanimity and concessions on both sides.
The history of the past twenty-five years would not justify
us in entertaining such expectations. But I do believe that
the prayer of Christ will be heard, and that the time will
come when his people shall be one. Anything to hasten that
end should be done. I am not willing to lead this General
Conference to any action not fully justified by the action of
* See "Formal Fraternity," p. 11.
28
434 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
the Conference which I represent. It would do injustice to
my feehngs did I not express the fact that it affords me
great pleasure to look on the countenances of so many
whom I knew many years ago. Thank God for his pre-
serving kindness to you all."
Most admirably said. Never did the sweet spirit of Bish-
op Janes shine out more beautifully than on this occasion.
In saying " nothing' can be done without magnanimity and
concessions on both sides," he struck the right thought. In
the persons of its representatives — Janes, Simpson, and Har-
ris— our Church appeared in its j^roper character as a peace-
maker, ready to heal thQ wounds which war had made. In
further explaining the objects of the commission, of which
he was one, Bishop Janes also said : " Perhaps we have tran-
scended our bounds in coming at the present time, and not
waiting to be first approached on this subject. But we did
not think so higlily of ourselves as to suppose that all these
churches should first knock for admission. "We judged it
proper to inform them of the appointment of the commis-
sion, and that it would give us pleasure to meet them."
The result of these two timely visits was the passage of
a resolution by the Southern General Conference exjDress-
ing a sincere desire that the day might soon come when
fraternal relations between Northern and Southern Meth-
odism should be permanently established. It remained
now for our own General Conference to make the offer
for the re-establishment of fraternity. Let us thank God
that our beloved Church had the magnanimity to yield
this concession. It sent a deputation to the Southern Gen-
eral Conference, meeting in Louisville, May, 1874, bearing
the Christian greetings of Northern Methodism. After
the soreness which Ave felt when we discovered, in 1S4S,
that in agreeing to the Plan of Separation we had been
out - manoeuvred, outwitted, and, as we said then, duped;
after repealing the Plan as null and void ; after having
declared for nearly thirty years that Southern Methodism
OUR MESSENGERS OF PEACE. 435
was a secession, and not legitimately derived from the
parent stock; after having fought out, as Methodist cit-
izens, by thousands and ten thousands, in the national
armies, the one issue which had divided both Church and
State, we asked for a restored fraternity with the breth-
ren from whom we had long been severed.* We sought, in
point of fact, that the formal peace of the country might
become a true peace, and that Christian love might begin
to flow once more in its accustomed channels. Xo brighter
chapter in our ecclesiastical history than this has been writ-
ten ; no brighter chapter than this can be written.
Our fraternal delegates. Dr. Albert S. Hunt, Dr. Charles
H. Fowler, and General Clinton B. Fisk, were well chosen.
Had any one said upon their departure to fulfil their mis-
sion, " How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of
him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace," he
could not have been accused of extravagance. Dr. Fowler
said very aptly : " The speeches we make this day may not
be very great nor very weighty, but I hope they are worth
something. There are a church and fifteen hundred thou-
sand believers back of them, and peace and good -will in
them. In receiving us you receive not us, but them that
sent us," General Fisk told the Conference that a friend
had offered to give him a full account of the events of 1844,
especially of the Plan of Separation, and he had replied that
he preferred to consider the wonderful plan of redemption.
Dr. Hunt most cordially saluted, in the presence of the Con-
ference, the now venerable Dr. Lovick Pierce, who had borne,
without result, a fraternal message to our General Confer-
ence of 1848. Times had changed, and men had changed
* The Plan of Separation had been passed on the assurance of South-
ern delegates that it would be used only as a last resort, if they found on
returning home that their people would no longer remain in Church fel-
lowship with the North. It was charged that, instead of waiting, they
began at once, in the city of New York, making preparations for separa-
ting from us.
436 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
in them ; it was proper for Dr. Hunt to say in 1S74, " I
bless God that he has spared you until this morning."
Tlie way was now clear before both churches for the es-
tablishment of a lasting peace. On our side we claimed
that our presence in the Southern States was an unchange-
able fact, a fact which we would not alter if we could.
On the Southern side it was claimed that their legitimacy
as a Methodist body must be recognized. Fraternal mes-
sengers to our General Conference were apj)ointed ; and a
commission was created to meet a similar commission from
us to settle all pending disputes.
The appointed messengers came to us at Baltimore in
1876 ; and in their number was Dr. Lovick Pierce. But the
weight of ninety years was too much for him ; after start-
ing upon his journey, he ^vas compelled to desist, and to
let his colleagues go on without him. He had served
two generations in the Christian ministry, and had the
spirit to begin service with a third had that been possi-
ble. His address was, however, read to the Conference by
its secretary. There are in this address beautiful passages,
which should be long preserved. He called the visit of
Bishops Janes and Simpson to St. Louis, in 1869, "a star
of hope rising above the gloomy horizon." The address
speaks thus of the appointment of Messrs. Hunt, Fowler,
and Fisk : " The action of your General Conference in
Brooklyn we regarded as the official recognition of the
Methodist Episcopal Church, South, as a legitimate organi-
zation of the Methodist Episcopal Church, as provided for
in 1844. Here began our official intercourse. These breth-
ren came to us in love. We received them with loving
hearts. They did their Avork nobly and well. That Gen-
eral Conference determined to send to you, at this meeting,
a like delegation, and, by the blessing of God, we are here.
How we may do our work will be for you to say. We will
never be outdone by you as far as Christian comity and
effort are involved. Neither can we, in this good work,
THE DISPUTED QUESTIONS. 437
ever come in ahead of you. Your delegates were sent to
us without plenary powers in regard to the pending issues.
So, likewise, have we come to you. On both sides it seems
that we, in our humble spheres, have been sent, like John
the Baptist, to prepare the way of the Lord." Of the mat-
ters in dispute between the churches, he remarked, very
wisely : " They are delicate, sensitive things — never to be
settled by chafing speeches, but, as we believe, can be speed-
ily prayed and talked to death by a joint board of discreet
brethren intent upon Christian peace."
These " delicate, sensitive things " form a part of the his-
tory of the period. They date back to the years of the war,
and to the occupation of the South by both Northern and
Southern armies. In Virginia many of our congregations
had seceded to the Southern Methodists ; in East Tennessee
many congregations under jurisdiction of Southern Method-
ism had come over to the Northern Church. In the part of
Virginia occupied by us up to 1861, loyal pastors had been
dispossessed ; in East Tennessee the pastors were, in the
main. Southern in sympathy, and upon the occupation of
the country by us retired with the Southern forces.
Still further, as our armies penetrated the slave states,
many churches were abandoned and left wholly untenanted ;
in still others disloyal ministers remained as rallying-points
of disloyal opinion. Secretary Stanton, therefore, at the in-
stance of Bishop Ames, issued an order, November 30, 1863,
placing at his disposal " all houses of worship belonging to
the Methodist Episcopal Church, South, in which a loyal
preacher appointed by a loyal bishop does not now officiate."
Considering that it is the usual fate of churches within the
field of the operations of hostile armies to be turned to ac-
count as hospitals, storehouses, and what not, and consider-
ing, too, that the use of abandoned churches b}^ loyal minis-
ters might be, and was, in many ways useful to the national
cause, the order was well enough. It must be borne in mind
that we were in the midst of war, and that its issue was still
438 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
uncertain. To encourage the expression of loyalty in the
partially conquered states, and to repress disloyalty, were
the obvious duties of both civilians and soldiers. But the
order was extreme in its terms and worked injustice. Mr.
Lincoln, who, to use his own phrase, had declined " to run
the churches," was greatly dissatisfied with this measure of
his war secretary. He wrote to Mr. Stanton, Februar}^ 11,
1864, saying that he Avas embarrassed by having had brought
to him what purported to be a formal order of the "War De-
partment for the delivery of these churches to the Northern
Methodist bishops.* This remonstrance had its effect. On
February 13 the secretary of war modified his order so as
to limit its application to states designated by the president
as being still in rebellion.
Bishop Simpson's part in the application of Secretary
Stanton's order was, as far as I have been able to see, lim-
ited to Tennessee. Here, for instance, in Xashville, the
McKendree church, which the army was using for its own
purposes, was put in order for the occupancy of the Rev.
M. J. Cramer as a loyal pastor. He visited this, to him,
new field of labor in January, 1864, and here met, in Nash-
ville, for the first time, General Grant. He wrote to his
wife : " We had an interview with General Grant. He is
not very communicative, but I have no doubt is both an
able general and a talented man. I purpose to spend next
Sabbath here, and then to visit Chattanooga. It is doubt-
ful if I can reach Knoxville, as the river has fallen." Later
in the month he writes : " I had an interview with General
Johnson this morning. He is true Union ; but all these South-
ern people have a deep prejudice against the North. To-mor-
row morning I have agreed to preach in the hall of the House
of Representatives. But my congregation will be small. The
citizens care nothing about us, except to dislike us."
* "Life of Abraham Lincoln," by Nicolay and Hay, in Century Maga-
zine^ August, 1889, p. 566.
REPAIRING McKENDREE CHAPEL. 439
As to the bishop's appointee— the Rev. M. J. Cramer — he
was in the midst of " a sea of troubles." The McKendree
Chapel had been dismantled when the army took possession
of it ; the seats were gone, carpets had disappeared — in fact,
the entire interior had to be reconstructed. All this was
to be done by the quartermaster of the forces in ]^ashville.
Mr. Cramer thus writes to Bishop Simpson : " I have just now
received an order from General Grant to have McKendree
Chapel refitted for worship. I shall immediately proceed to
the chief quartermaster to have the order executed as soon
as possible." Several weeks later he writes : " The order
of General Grant to the Quartermaster's Department to re-
pair McKendree Chapel and the German church is at last in
progress of execution. The carpenters are at work to make
nQ\Y seats, and to do the other necessary repairs. The mas-
ter-carpenter told me that the audience-room of the chapel
will be ready for occupancy in two weeks. The walls need
either to be repapered or frescoed ; the latter would be pref-
erable, for I desire to make the church as attractive as pos-
sible. ... I have no doubt we shall have large congregations
when it is known to be ready for occupancy, for many tem-
porary sojourners here desire to attend a Methodist Church."
Still later, after more delays : " I have had to superintend
the repairing and do a great deal of the work myself,
especially in refurnishing the church. I had trouble in
finding the whereabouts of the furniture, and, when found,
the keeper thereof refused to deliver it, but I procured an
order from the post commander. The walls are newly
papered ; new seats put in, painted, and grained ; the ceiling
whitened — in short, the church is entirely repaired and thor-
oughly renovated. On June 12th it was opened for divine
service."
Our occupancy of this church was strongly resisted by
the Methodists of ISTashville. But worse results than oppo-
sition followed in various parts of the South. Some of our
[N'orthern Methodist ministers, holding Southern Methodist
440 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
pulpits, conceived the idea that their occupancy gave them
title to the churches which were, for the time being,
in their hands. They were led to this opinion the more
readily because our General Conference had rejected, in
1848, the Plan of Separation by which church property had
been divided between the North and the South. "When re-
minded that the Plan of Separation had been pronounced
valid by the Supreme Court of the United States, they would
shake their heads and answer : " That was in pro-slavery times,
and was done by a pro-slavery bench of judges." True
to the letter, but law is law, and legal decisions can be trav-
ersed only by established legal methods. All lands and
buildings in the South which in 1844 were the property of the
undivided Methodist Episcopal Church were no longer ours,
as little as we relished the decision of the Supreme Court.
In. numerous cases our temporary use of these places of
worship as centres of loyalty was of great advantage to the
nation. An excellent instance of this is given by a report
of the Eev. Dr. Newman to Bishop Ames. His field of la-
bor was New Orleans, and he thus writes in October, 1864:
" When the president of the United States appointed August
4th as a day of national humiliation and prayer for the suc-
cess of our arms, I at once determined to have the day prop-
erly observed. I was, however, repeatedly assured by lead-
ing citizens that any such attempt would be futile, as such
days are never kept by the people of New Orleans. Believ-
ing the time had come when social reforms should commence,
I immediately applied to the editors of our leading papers
to prepare a strong leader on the importance of all good
citizens suspending business and giving themselves to reflec-
tion on the grandeur and responsibility of the events through
which we are passing ; and, calling upon the mayor, I was
assured that a proclamation would be issued worthy of the
occasion. Subsequently, at a meeting of all the loyal clergy,
it was resolved to hold divine service in each of the churches
in the morning, and to have Union prayer-meetings in the
WILL THE SOUTH BE LOYAL? 441
afternoon and evening at two central points. The day
dawned in unclouded beauty, and a cool breeze from the
Gulf tempered the heat of an August sun. To our delight,
the secular press not only suggested the propriety of a gen-
eral suspension of business, but exhorted the people to at-
tend church ; the proclamations of the mayor and governor
were not merely formal documents, but were simple, earnest,
and devout. At ten a. m. the Union merchants commenced
to close their stores, their secession neighbors soon fol-
lowed, and by eleven o'clock every store of any impor-
tance was closed ; all the banks, all the civil and military
offices were shut, and the press suspended for the day, so
that the public were without a paper the next morning.
In the evening the mayor presided at one of the Union
meetings, and I commenced my remarks by congratulat-
ing him on the general and respectful observance of the
day."
It would have been better if at the close of the war we
had surrendered the churches occupied by us more prompt-
ly. When General Fisk was appointed Commissioner of
Refugees, Freedmen, and Abandoned Lands, he greatly aided
the cause of peace by his friendliness to the Southern Meth-
odist leaders, and by doing all that lay in his power to se-
cure to the Southern Church the restoration of its property.
The large powers intrusted to him were used in establishing
relations of confidence between the national government
and the people of Tennessee. In performing this service
the chiefs of Southern Methodism co-operated heartily Avith
him.
Another cause of irritation which the Southern bishops
had noticed was the cry that the destiny of Southern Meth-
odism was to " be disintegrated and absorbed by the North-
ern Church." This cry left out of account the lesson of
history, that to no institutions do men cling more tenacious-
ly than to their churches. To disintegrate churches has,
except in a few rare cases, been beyond the power even of
442 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
conquerors. The scheme was a favorite one with the edi-
tor of the Christian Advocate of JN"ew York, the Eev. Dr.
Curry ;* he reasoned that the members of a once disloyal
Church could never become loyal again. But he made no
account of the softening influence of time, and of the fact
of experience that community of interest does in the end
create community of feeling. What the future may have
in store for us, no one of us knows ; but of one thing we
may be confident, that we have done wisely thus far in
following the things that make for peace.
With all these events fresh in their minds, the commis-
sioners of the two churches met at Cape May, New Jersey,
August, 1876. A basis of fraternity framed partly in
the terms suggested by Dr. Lovick Pierce was determined
upon ; rules for settling conflicting claims to church prop-
erty were laid down ; and contestants were advised to
amicably compose their differences, irrespective of strict
legal title, and to settle the same according to Christian
* Some passages from the Christian Advocate will show its reasoning
on this subject. On February 22, 1866, the editor says: "Tlie Church
of the South, not less than the State, was built upon and fashioned to
the institution of slavery; and as with the State, so with the Church, the
removal of slavery necessitates a disintegration and reconstruction. This
general remark applies more fully to Southern Methodism than to any
other Southern ecclesiastical system, on account of its denominational
unity and common pastorate." The offer of lay delegation to the laity
by the first Southern General Conference held after the war seemed to
Dr. Curry to foretoken a dissolution of the Southern Church. On Aj^ril
25, 1867, he says: "We doubt whether the [Southern] laity are i^repared
to accept this degenerate bastard Methodism at the liands of their min-
isters. Let us be ready to give them that which they will require — the
Methodism of the fathers of the first century of our history, in spirit and
form, as it ever has been. With this we may not only maintain our place
in the South, but certainly disintegrate the rival body, and absorb what-
ever of it shall be found worth preserving." Dr. Curry was sincere in all
this, but the results of history show that he was mistaken in his judg-
ment of the course of events. Nor do I think that his opinion was gen-
erally entertained by our Church.
LETTERS TO HIS FAMILY. 443
principles.* May the future historian of Methodism be
able to write : " Then had the churches rest and were edi-
fied ; and walking in the fear of the Lord, and in the com-
fort of the Holy Spirit, were multiplied."
The bishop's letters to his wife during this period give us
the best impression we can now have of his multifarious ac-
tivity. To-day he is here, to-morrow gone, and in a week he
is a thousand miles or more from the first point. In 1866-
67 he goes to the South and to Havana, in company with
his eldest son, who is in failing health. While on this
journey he receives all possible courtesies from our govern-
ment. We quote from his letters to his wife and his friends,
mostly brief passages : '' Conference is nearly over. It will
close to-morrow, and I have seen not the slightest cause for
alarm. General Sheridan told me to-day that he had sent
a staff-officer several times to ride near the church, and to
see that all was quiet.
" How I wish you were here with me, that we might talk
together, and say so much more than it is possible to write !
Pen and ink are indeed a great convenience and comfort to
distant friends in aiding correspondence, but how fast the
moments would fly could we only sit down by our quiet
study-room fire and talk over the events of the past and the
prospects of the future !"
Bishop Janes to Bishop Simpson :
" New York.
" Your lectures are great successes. I am glad. Your success is my
success. You cannot very well rise without lifting me too. The episco-
pacy is a unit. Getting possession of churches by military authority has
a great deal of odium attached to it, especially since the close of the war."
The following order from the War Department was in-
tended to be a temporary settlement of the conflicting
claims to church property in Virginia :
* The names of the commissioners were : For the Northern Church,
M. DeC. Crawford, J. P. Newman, E. L. Fancher, C. B. Fisk, E. Q. Fuller;
for the South, E. H. Myers, T. M. Finney, E. K. Hargrove, D. Clopton,
R. B. Vance. The final action was unanimous.
444: LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMP80K
" Washington, D. C, Nov. S4, 1866.
" To Commanders of Military Departments and all Officers and
Persons in the Military Service of the United States :
" The Reverend Matthew Simpson, bishop of the Methodist Episcopal
Church, having occasion, in company with his son, to make a journey
through the Southern States, it is the desire of this department that they
receive assistance, courtesy, and protection from all commanders of mil-
itary departments and posts through which they may pass or in which
they may sojourn. Edwin M. Stanton, Secretary of War."
Bishop Simpson to Mrs. Simpson :
"Philadelphia, Oct. 28,1867.
"And novF, having given you the gossip, I naturally look up to see
your sparkling eye, and to hear you ask, 'And what did he say then?'
' And what did you say V But I see no eyes, I hear no voice.
" Well, well ! the world is a scene of toil and care ; we must work
while it is called to-day at whatever our hands find to do. There is a
land where there is no sickness, no anxiety, no pain, no separation. May
we be ready for that bright land."
Bishop Simpson to Bishop Ames :
"Philadelphia, May 29, 1869.
"I have returned and speak again upon the subject in Pittsburgh, for
which I expect to be taken to task by as a partisan bishop ; but as
he has all the bishops on hand at present, possibly he may think I am
too small game. I feel an intense interest in the subject growing out
of the attitude of the Church South. If we are to have a union with
other Metliodist bodies, it can only be on thebasis of admitting the lay
element, as they all have it. But if we are not to have it, tlien all along
our border, as well as through the South, we must stand face to face with
the Church South, which, when the slavery question is settled, will have
no point of difference with us excepting this lay element, and I fear they
can so use this question as to greatly retard our progress."
The vote given on lay delegation by the people was so
overwhelming in its favor that the ministers could not hon-
orably do otherwise than concur. The General Conference
of 1868 had pledged the ministiy to concurrence. On the
probable result of the ministerial vote, Bishop Simpson,
during the autumn of 1869 and the spring of 1870, expressed
great anxiety. The attitude of the four surviving bishops
LAY DELEGATION IJ^ DANGER. 445
towards the measure can be described in a few words. Bish-
op Simpson was heartily committed to it ; Bishop Ames was
fearful of its effect upon the stability of the episcopate ;
Bishop Janes, though not favoring lay delegation on its
merits, was extremely sohcitous that the pledge of the min-
istry should be redeemed by the casting of the necessary
three-fourths vote in the Annual Conferences ; Bishop Scott
was in opinion opposed, but was passive. Bishop Janes thus
describes his position in a letter to Bishop Ames from Lynch-
burg, Ya. : " Since I saw Bishop Simpson I think I can trust
you on the lay delegation question. He understands that
you have made up your mind to give your influence in favor
of it. I am very glad to hear it. Though, ^er se, I am not
in favor of it, from the present state of the question I am
very anxious it should carry. I think I see very severe con-
flicts before us if it does not carry. But the point of pain-
ful anxiety with me is the ' keeping faith with the people.'' I
do feel that the Methodist ministry will be dishonored be-
fore the world if we fail to keep our declarations to them
on this subject good. On this point my feelings are very
anxious. But enough till I see you."
Yes, our honor as ministers was involved. And this fact
Bishop Janes put before the members of Conferences in
such clear light (yet always in private interviews) that
they felt the call of honor to be imperative, and obeyed
it. They thus added another to their many claims upon
the gratitude of their people. Before this date Bishop
Simpson had written to his wife from Indianapolis : " In-
diana and Northwestern Indiana Conferences have gone
so badly on lay delegation as almost to destroy hopes of
success." Early in 1870 he informs Mrs. Simpson that he
may go to Germany, and advises her to get ready to ac-
company him. The vote on lay delegation, he thinks, will
be very close, and the help of the Conference in Germany
may be necessary. His letters written while holding his
Spring Conferences show the fluctuation of his feelings :
446 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
Springfield, Mass., April 20, 1870: "Lay delegation will
be so close that it is impossible to say how it will go. I
have both hope and fear." Augusta, Me., May 4, 1870 :
" Arrived safely last evening. Matters look squally here for
lay delegation. The opposition is strong, active, and deter-
mined. I will let you know the probabilities early." Au-
gusta, Me., May 5, 1870 : "Matters look very badly here — we
shall be beaten, and I think that lay delegation is probably
lost. My heart is sore and sad. I fear I shall be almost as
nervous as you are. May God direct us." May 7, 1870:
" So I think we shall have a majority in this country that
will giv^e a good start for Germany, and may discourage the
opposition. Still, on Germany it will turn."
It is due to the Methodist company to say that we were
not so apprehensive of defeat as Bishop Simpson was.
We were confident that the ministers would keep faith.
It was our determination, however, even if we did fail, to
begin again, and that without appeals to passion. Our con-
viction of the thorough integrity of the ministry was too
strong to be shaken by any untoward event. In his next
letter Bishop Simpson writes more cheerfully. He is still
at Augusta, Maine : " I am satisfied we are past danger on
the lay delegation question. We were in great peril here,
and everything was against us for two or three days, and
looked very dark. We may not, however, get a sufficient
majority to make us safe without my visiting Germany.
With this there can be no question."
After finishing his Conferences in the spring, of 1870 he
started for Europe, taking with him Mrs. Simpson and his
daughters. A daughter and son-in-law were then living in
Antwerp. In August he returned home alone. His letters
to his family during this absence are among the most inter-
esting of his entire correspondence. A few are here added.
The first is written on the way to New York :
"Steamer Scotia, Aug. 21, 1S70.
"This is a wonderful trip. I have wished a thousand times that you
LETTERS TO HIS FAMILY IN EUROPE. 447
could have been with me to enjoy it. From the time you left us until
now we have seen or felt nothing of storm or roughness on the sea. Not
only have there been no racks upon the tables, but there has been scarce-
ly a perceptible roll of the vessel. Occasionally there has been some
swell of the sea, and a gentle heaving up and down, but I do not believe
you would have missed a single meal. Our tables have been crowded
all the time, though I have learned that a few ladies complained of sick-
ness.
"I scarcely allow myself to think of the long dreary days that must
pass before you return. But I will try to do the best I can to employ
myself profitably, if God gives me health and strength. I pray that you
may have a hajjpy and profitable sojourn abroad, and be for time to
come healthier and happier among your loved ones on your return.
" The captain read prayers and a sermon to-day, not inviting any min-
ister, though four Catholic bishops and three Presbyterian ministers were
on board. This EpiscojDal exclusiveness is abominable. The more I see
of it, the more thoroughly I detest it. I hope it will not be many years
until the Church of England shall be disestablislied, and all denomina-
tions shall be on equal footing. But Ave must patiently wait for the
' good time coming.' "
" Elmira, N. Y., Aug. 28, 1870.
"How glad I am, after the labor of the Sabbath, to have, even across
the ocean, a little chat with you. How strange it seems that only two
weeks have passed since I kissed you good-bye on the steamer, and then
saw you gradually receding as you went back into the harbor, until I
could no longer discern features or form, or see even the waving of the
white handkerchief And yet here I am in Central New York, witli the
work of an Annual Conference almost over. Siiould no unforeseen delay
occur, we will close to-morrow evening, and I hope to leave on Tuesday
morning for Indiana, calling by Erie on the way.
" To-day I preached in tlie Opera-House. Twenty-five hundred people
were in the room, by count, and the halls, vestibules, etc., were crowded
down to the street, and many hundreds were unable to get admittance.
My theme w^as, 'Prophetic pictures of Christ.' The people were very
attentive, and there was much feeling, but the sermon was quite slip-
shod. After preaching I ordained eleven deacons.
" With all I have written, and with all that the Church knows of my
labors, I am receiving constant applications both for lectures and dedi-
cations. Tlie dedications are all critical cases — ^would not ask me, only
for extreme necessity, etc. I have declined all engagements, however.
Now I have spun out a pretty long letter. The family have come home
44:8 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
from cliurch, and I must close. How I wish you were here, or I were
with you ! But so it cannot be, and we must as cheerfully as possible
abide our time. As to going over this fall, I cannot see my way clear.
I could not go until the meeting of the Missionary Board and the Bish-
op's Meeting, to fix our places in November. And I would be compelled
to return in February. It is a very stormy month, and you would not
wish to cross then, so I could not be of service to you, and as I have been
twice on the ocean in storms that month, I dislike the thought of being
out again. So it seems, at least, at present."
"Bloomington, Ind., Sept. 4, 1870.
"Three weeks ago I bade you good-bye, and how long it seems! I
have crossed the ocean, been at home, at Elmira, and now here in Indiana,
almost at the close of my second Conference. How much labor can be
crowded into a few days. It seems almost as if God was giving us power
to condense thought and action. And yet we pay for all this in the
wear and tear of muscle and of brain.
" To-day I preached to an immense concourse of j^eople in the court-
house yard. I did not want to do it, and had declined unless it was a
very favorable day. It however turned out to be so, and sjjecial trains
came both from New Albany and Greencastle; about four hundred it
was said came in the New Albany train. This afternoon Dr. Merrill, of
the Weste7'n Christian Advocate^ preached in the same place. I did not
receive any injury, as I was quite careful.
" It is a bright moonlight night — it is pleasant to think you may have
seen at an earlier hour the moon which now looks down on me. It has
passed from you a few hours since. How I wish it were a carrier-pigeon,
to have in its wings some message for me. But tliat moon is only the
reflection of a brighter sun now hidden from view, and that an emana-
tion from the eternal fountain of uncreated light and joy. How delight-
ful to be assured that we are remembered at the great centre of the
) universe, that our names are recorded there, and that a heart of infinite
'■ compassion is 'touched with the feeling of our infirmities.'' Yes, not
" with the feeling of our thoughts of beauty, or our grand resolves, or
noble purposes, or unutterable joys — but ' of our infirmities.' Are mine
known in heaven ? Does the creator of all worlds, the eternal Word —
the Lord of light and glory — share them with me ? What a glorious rev-
elation has God given us, that tinges with a border of glory even the
dark shadows of earth. If the shadow be so brilliant, what will the
substance be ?
"But I hear you say, enough of this moralizing — leave the sermons
for the pulpit and the press ; letters ought to be personal, lively, chatty,
PRE ACHING OUT-OF-BOORS. 449
full of tender thoughts and life pictures of the hour. Well, so be it— »
and yet time and eternity -will have a point of contact, and all around
us hang the curtains of the invisible. How near the border none can
tell. I can almost hear the sweet chant to-night, 'I am nearer my Fa-
ther's house than I've ever been before.'
"But they are coming from church; the footfalls sound on the board
walks which serve here for pavements; the crickets sound in the house;
the alternation of murmur and of silence tells of the hour of rest, and
away in the distance I hear tlie sound of lively soug in the church in the
strain, ' Oh, how I love Jesus !' That sweet sound of music fliintly heard
in the distance is like an eclio from a far-off camp-meeting, and tells of
earnest Christian hearts. But then, again — there is my pen running back
again to a half-homily, when it ought to be a colloquy. But, as Bisliop
Morris used to say about his appointments, ' Wliat is writ will stay writ.'
There goes another strain in the distance, ' Oh, bear me away on your
snowy wings !' What an odd thing that Bishop Morris's song should
come just as I had his name on paj)er !" :
The interest of the people in his preaching is greater than
ever, and he is compelled to speak out-of-doors Sunday after
Sunday. There is no public building within reach large
enough to hold the eager congregations. He writes to Mrs.
Simpson from Lebanon, 111., September 18, 18T0 : " Last night
I read the appointments here, as we had finished Confer-
ence business, and to-day preached to an immense congre-
gation on the college green. For three Sabbaths I have
been compelled to preach out-of-doors, as the crowd is so
great as to be utterly unmanageable otherwise. The weath-
er has been very fine, only so warm as to be considerably
oppressive."
" Warsaw, N. Y., Oct. 9, 1870.
" At last, this evening, I have got away from company to my room, to
talk a little while with you. For two days I have been exceedingly
busy, and to-day have not had a moment to myself since preaching. I
was obliged to talk in a tent and to those around it (for the curtains
were up) to the number of about four thousand persons. The sermon
was only moderate. I am glad that this is my last Conference. I am
getting very tired. Other duties will gather about me, but I will be
free from Conference anxiety. Everybody seems kind and loving. How
thankful ought we to be for friends. One old man I never saw before
29
450 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
gave me two nice aj^ples from his pocket yesterday. It was a token of
his love, simple as it was.
" I listened to-day to a good sermon from Dr. Wentwortli, on sacrificing
for Christ. I fear I have not done enough of it. My service has all been
repaid a hundredfold. It is no reproach, no pain, now to work for Christ.
Occasionally my liead aches, and my heart lias its strange sensations that
tell me some day it will be weary and stop; but these I would have any-
where. They are not borne for Christ's sake. What are my crosses ?
What am I doing to show tlie world my love for Christ — a love that
costs me sometliing. I tliink I am willing to do all that my strength
will permit — but if I were not a minister, would I not have to labor as
much for my daily bread? How I abound and am at ease while my
Master suffered ! I fear that none of us are thankful enough."
Here is a pretty glimpse of home :
" Philadelphia, Oct. 14, 1870.
" Have got safely home, and how I wish you were here ! It will not
be home without you. But w-e must do the best we can, and hope for
the best. By and by fall and winter will pass away, and sweet spring
will come again — sweeter for your return. J3y the way, Mrs. Stiles said
she knew I was coming last evening, by the way the birds acted. She
said the evening before I came the canary had been unusually lively, and
yesterday not only was the canary lively, but the mocking-bird, that had
been mute, began to whistle and sing. That was a pretty welcome, was
it not?"
"Philadelphia, Nov. 27, 1870.
" Again it is Sunday afternoon — to me it has been for the first time for
weeks and months a day of rest. I had no service to-day.
" We are like children playing ' make believe.' We are tiying to
'make believe' that we get along right pleasantly without you. But it
is terribly hard work to play at it successfully. We catch ourselves be-
ing lonely in spite of ourselves, and saying, ' Wonder where is ma,' and
yet the time of return is so far ahead that we dare not begin to count.
I had a letter from last Monday, but the week has passed without
one from you. Possibly it may come to-morrow."
" Cheraw, S. C, Dec. IS, 1870.
" Dear me ! how times have changed since I was young. I never crossed
the mountains but once till I was over forty years of age, and here my
children, in their teetts, are rambling over Europe. Well, well ! times
change, and we change with them,"
A LOOK AT TEE OLD HOME. 4-51
To his daughter :
"Pittsburgh, Pa., Feb. 13, 1871.
" I am tbankful tliat God has enabled me to give you all a visit to
Europe, and that your feet liave been in the garden of Gethsemane and
on the Mount of Olives; that you have looked into the cave at Beth-
lehem ; seen the lofty pyramids ; walked among the ruins of the Par-
thenon at Athens, and tasted the honey of Ilymattus, And then you
have seen the choice scenery of Europe, and visited so long in the British
Isles. Has it occurred to you that you have been longer in the Old World
than I have been by nearly four months ?"
To Mrs. Simpson :
" Philadelpbia, Pa., Feb. 17, 1871.
" I saw in Monongahela City, the other day, the small house in which
you and I commenced housekeeping. It is the same little building, but
it looks smaller, as larger houses are around it. How many memories
of the past came clustering round me as I looked upon this scene of our
earlier labors and love, and how short seems the interval between those
days and these ! But years have intervened — years of sunlight and of
shade — years of great joy and of deep sorrow. I am older. I would fain
hope that I am wiser and better, but how little we learn, as we should
learn, of life's great mission and of life's great duties !"
" Stamford, Conn., Feb. 19, 1871.
" Drs. , , and are down pretty severely on the bish-
ops for their part in 's trial, and are going to elect us every
four years, and curb our power generally. I rather enjoy the hackling,
as this time my colleagues share it with me. For myself they may elect
me out, ]ust as soon as they please. I have no care on the subject, but I
fancy they will change their tune at next General Conference."
"Alexandria, Va., Feb. 26, 1871.
" And now, I hope you are still in good health, and enjoying all the
pleasures of the trip. In those old homes of art and culture, the past
bends over you, teaching its lessons, and human life seems to be almost
insignificant in the great march of the centuries. The individual is
almost lost in the nation, Tlien, too, in those vast cathedrals how small
does man seem ! — the majestic, the strong, and the vast encircle him, and
he feels dwarfed in the presence of giant forces. Yet, with all this, how
sweet are the words of our Saviour, ' The hairs of "your head are all num-
bered !'
" I have tried to fancy where you may be this last Sabbath of February,
and I have thought it possible that you might be in Dresden."
452 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
" Steubenville, 0., March 19, 1871.
" Sunday night finds me again at the table to chat awliile with you.
Oh, were you here, how uiucli more delightful it would be to talk face to
face, than this slow way of talking by pen and paper ! I tried to preach
to-day on ' Glorying in the Cross ;' a very large assembly, and I trust
some good was done. Bishop Clark is wholly unable to preach, and is
a fidling man. How thankful ought I to be that with my heavy labor,
and such draughts on my time and strength, through the blessing of God,
I am kept in fair healtli !
" Wherever you are my heart travels with you. Few minutes of the
day are you absent from my thoughts, and I try to invoke Heaven's rich
blessings upon you. I trust God will have you in his holy keeping, and
preserve you from all accidents and dangers ; and when the time comes
for you to return, that he may give you a safe and comfortable passage
over the waves. If 'it pleases him to allow us as a family to meet again
— all of us in health and happiness — how devoutly thankful ought we to
be ! "We have been separated and scattered long and far ; others have
fallen and many have sufi"ered, yet tlius far his hand has been over us for
good. May it so continue for our dear Saviour's sake."
" MorristowD, N. J., March 26, 1871.
" Time is growing shorter, and I feel more and more the value of eter-
nity. Often I wish I had no cares, no business, no lectures, and had only
to preach the gospel, the glorious gospel ! But I must address myself
to work as it comes to hand, and hope for more leisure by and by."
" Peekskill, N. Y., April 9, 1871,
" It is a bright, beautiful day — Easter-day. I ouglit to be glad in the
day in which Christ rose triumphantly from the tomb, conquering death
and hell. And yet my heart is sad. Bishop Clark lies dying in an ad-
joining room. He may live till to-morrow, but it is quite doubtful. He
was too weak to leave home, but, so much had been said in the papers
about superannuated bishops that he was determined to work, I was
deputed to be M-ith him, and attended the Pittsburgh and New England
Conferences, and then came here. Here he opened the Conference, and
presided near an hour on Thursday morning. Since that he has been
confined chiefly to his room. How strange that the three bishops last
elected should all die, and away from home !
" To-day I tried to preach to a very crowded liouse from ' Charity never
fuileth.' I trust some good was done, as a divine influence seemed to
rest on the congregation. The weather is very warm for the season, and
the hot air of tlie house made me feel the fatigue.
THE THREE STAGES OF EPISCOPAL LIFE. 453
" God's Avill ouglit to be everything to us ; to work with Mm our con-
stant aim. If we ouly could know just what would please him, how
often it would relieve us from perplexity ! And yet we are not always
willing to yield our desires, and we do not always ask, 'Is this just what
God likes V It seems to me that if we lived up to this point, we should
know more of the will of God. The nearer we come to this standard the
liappier we shall be.
" Now that you are all together once more, even if you are on the other
side of the sea, it seems more as if you were home than when travelling
so far apart. I trust that you are happy together, and if you are at
Antwerp, how glad I would be if I could look in and see you all !
" How strange is memory ! — above all, the memories of affection ! They
do not die. Loved ones across the sea — loved ones across the great sea
of the invisible — seem to come near. Back yonder, in Greencastle — in
that small house — I can see our little boy climbing on my knee. How
plainly I see him now, as I write with the tears falling from my eyes !— his
round, rosy cheek ; his soft voice ; and then — and then — that forehead,
so smooth and cold, that we kissed before we laid him away 1 And, too,
how often I think of him ! Often and often that last hour with him is
so vivid, wlien I lie down at night. And my mother, and your mother and
father, and our little daughter. How the circle widens ! How many
friends we have in that upper sanctuary ! But sweetest and best of all,
Jesus loves us, and calls us his own. How near heaven earth sometimes
seems !"
Some one has wittily said that there are three stages in
Methodist Episcopal life. In the first the bishop enjoys the
novelty of fresh scenes, and travels with a sense of pleasure ;
in the second, he wearies of so much unrest and change ; in
the third, he travels because he cannot keep still. Be this
as it may, Bishop Simpson, as he advanced in years, much
as he loved the quiet of his home, was as ready as in his prime
to take long tours abroad. He considered himself bound
to obey every call of the Church he possibly could, and never
to shrink from any duty. In 1874 he made a trip to Mexico,
by way of liew Orleans and Havana, for the purpose of in-
specting our newly established missions there. The over-
throw of the political power of the Koman Catholic Church
in that republic had been followed by an inflow of Prot-
estant missionaries from the United States. Our own under-
454 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
takings in Mexico were growing in importance, and called
for episcopal supervision. In 1875 he visited our missions
in Italy, sailing from Philadelphia, and going by way of
London, Antwerp, and Paris to his destination. " The last
Saturday evening in June," he writes in his narrative, " I
arrived in the city of Florence, where I spent the Sabbath.
I had some difficulty in finding the place where the Meth-
odist service was held, as it was not opened in the morning.
In the evening I had the pleasure of hearing a sermon from
one of our Italian preachers, and of meeting the superin-
tendent, Dr. Vernon."
At last he reaches Pome, and has the full realization of
another of the dreams of his life. Early in 1854 he was as
near the Eternal City as Naples, but was prostrated by sick-
ness, and had in his mind's eye a Conference in Arkansas,
beckoning to him to hasten homeward. I doubt if he tar-
ried long over the antiquities of Pome, for he writes : " The
next day after my arrival I spent in examining the general
interests connected with the Protestant churches in the
city, visiting the headquarters of the Wesleyans, of the Free
Church, and of the Waldenses." It was, however, the feast-
day of St. Peter and St. Paul. " I had the opportunity of
visiting St. Peter's Church, and of observing the peculiari-
ties of worship at Pome. Multitudes were kissing the great
toe of a brass statue, said to be that of St. Peter, but believed
to be the statue of one of the old Poman gods." From Pome
he proceeds to Milan, stays there two days with the assem-
bled missionaries, and then is off to Germany.
In Germany he meets the Conference of German Meth-
odist ministers. What strikes us as surprising is the number
of persons who come to hear him preach in a tongue not
their own. He writes again : " On Sabbath a large Turner's
hall was offered for divine worship, where I preached through
an interpreter to between two and three thousand people."
From Germany he moves on (one is tempted to say rushes
on ) to Denmark. He jots down only a fact or two : " I
PREACHING THROUGH AN INTERPRETER. 455
reached Veile in the afternoon, and preached in the evening,
in our hall rented for public Avorship, to a crowded congre-
gation. Brother Scon acting as interpreter." He now crosses
the Channel to Gottenburg, in Sweden ; reaches Christiania,
the capital of Norway ; meets the assembled missionaries,
and once more preaches through an interpreter " to a large
concourse of people." Still on to Stockholm and to the
island of Gottland, where he meets the sixty Swedish preach-
ers. Again he records : " On Sabbath I dedicated the new
chapel building, the crowd being so great as to fill the yard
and the adjacent street as well as the church. I preached
through Brother W. as interpreter. I have seldom seen a
people more earnest and more deeply devotional than the
congregation at this place." From Gottland he turns his
face towards Copenhagen, where he is the guest of the Eev,
Dr. M. J. Cramer, then our American minister to Denmark.
]^ow homeward bound, he tarries for a short space of time
at the meeting-place of the British "Wesleyan Conference at
Sheffield. "Under the blessing of Providence," he says in
his itinerary, " I had a safe return home in the month of
October, in time to participate in the fall meetings of the
various charitable organizations."
In the winter of 1878-Y9 the Yale Lectures on Preaching
were delivered. They made a deep impression on those who
heard them, as will be perceived from the press notices of
that date. They were delivered to full audiences, which in-
creased in numbers to the end. The lectures were, however,
read, and in reading he was not at his best. But the exhibi-
tion in them, always modest, of his own personality, gives
them a beauty peculiarly their own. In 1881 a Congrega-
tional minister wrote to him : " I was talkina:, not long ao-o
to a brother-minister, in his eighty-second year, and we both
expressed a wish that we were just beginning our ministry,
with the light you had shed, showing us our path. I thank God
for your work, and I pray that all our young ministers may
follow, in all respects, the directions you were guided to give."
456 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
All during 1880 he was interested in the preparations for
the Qj^cumenical Methodist Conference, to be held in Lon-
don, September, 1881. Full as ever of hopefulness and cour-
age, he started early this year for Japan and China. He
was nearing threescore and ten, but I doubt if this fact was
taken into account by him for a single moment. Our mis-
sionaries in those fields were counting much on the pleasure
they would have in showing him their work ; they had found
out in our foreign stations that he was a sympathetic
supervisor. Our chief magistrate, Mr. Hayes, wrote a letter
commending him to the courtesies of our national representa-
tives abroad. The secretary of the nav}'", Mr. R. W. Thomp-
son, directed the admiral of our Asiatic squadron to give him
transportation in the Chinese and Japanese waters. I do not
think that there was the slightest political significance in
this exhibition of personal interest. It was a spontaneous
expression on the part of the president and his secretary of
their sense of the value of the bishop's services to the coun-
try. It was their assurance that they regarded him as one
of the first of American citizens, to whom something was
due for his unselfish devotion to the national welfare.
Never did a journey open under better auspices, but all its
hopes were dashed by the illness of Mrs. Simpson in Califor-
nia, and not long after by the illness of the bishop himself.
In truth, he was nearing the end, and these reminders of
failing strength, I doubt not, were understood, but, as far as
appears, seemed to have the effect to make him more solici-
tous " to finish his course with joy."
In September, 1881, the Conference of Methodists assem-
bled in London. All the bodies of the common family
name were Avell represented by delegates. Bishop Simpson
preached a thoughtful opening sermon; it is one of the few
discourses which he read from manuscript to his audience.*
He also delivered, while in England at this time, addresses
* This sermon will be found in tlie volume published since his death.
THE GARFIELD MEMORIAL MEETING. 457
and sermons which were full of his old power. But no one
of his speeches so deeply stirred the people of England as
that spoken in Exeter Hall to an assembly of Americans
and Englishmen met to pay suitable honors to the memory
of the President of the United States, General J. A. Garfield.
All through the sessions of the (Ecumenical Conference the
Americans present were subjected to the alternations of
hope and despair, as they received day by day from home
the news of the wounded president's condition. On Sept.
24th a meeting, chiefly of Americans, but largely made up
of Englishmen, was held in Exeter Hall, under the presi-
dency of James Eussell Lowell, minister of the United
States. About three thousand persons were present.*
Mr. Lowell, in opening the meeting, said in part : " The ob-
ject of this meeting, as you all know, is to testify our resjDect
for the character and services of the late President Garfield,
and in so doing to offer such consolation as is possible to a
noble mother and a noble wife, suffering as few women have
been called upon to suffer. It may seem a paradox, but the
only alleviation of such grief is a sense of the greatness and
costliness of the sacrifice that gave birth to it, and this sense
is brought home to us by the measure in which others
appreciate our loss. It is no exaggeration to say that the
recent profoundly touching spectacle of womanly devoted-
ness, in its simplicity, its constancy, and its dignity, has
moved the heart of mankind in a manner without any prec-
edent in living memory. But to Americans everywhere it
comes home with a pang of mingled sorrow, pride, and un-
speakable domestic tenderness that none but ourselves can
feel. This pang is made more poignant by exile ; and yet
you will all agree with me in feeling that the universal sym-
pathy expressed here by all classes and conditions of men
has made us sensible, as never before, that, if we are in a
* Tliese extracts from tlie addresses delivered at this meeting are taken
from the memorial volume published in London.
458 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
strange, we are not in a foreign land, and that if we are not
at home we are at least in what Hawthorne so aptly called
' The Old Home.' On an occasion like this, when we are
met together that we may give vent to a common feeling
so deep and so earnest as to thrust aside every consideration
of self, the wish of us all must be that what is said here
should be simple, strong, and manly as the character of the
illustrious magistrate so untimely snatched from us in the
very seed-time of noble purpose that would have sprung up
in service as noble ; that we should be as tender and true as
she has shown herself to be, in whose bereavement we rev-
erently claim to share as children of the blessed country that
gave birth to him and to her,"
Bishop Simpson's address on this occasion was " simple,
strong, and manly," and did rise to " the lofty level " of a
self-forgetting sympathy, which sought only to comfort the
sorrowing and to express the sense of bereavement which
all Americans felt. " They all joined," he said, " in thought
and sympathy, the funeral procession which was then wend-
ing its. way from the capital of their nation, over plain and
mountain, through country and city, to the former home of
the late president, on the banks of Lake Erie. "Wherever
that procession moved thousands of heads were bowed in
tears. They likewise bowed their heads and dropped tears
of sympathy as they thought of the illustrious citizen who
had been taken from the land of his birth and his glory.
The ocean is between us and our home, but the American,
in sjanpathy and in thought, is never far from home. He
may love the land in which he sojourns, he may be dehghted
with the voices and the sights around him, but, after all, he
turns back to the land of his birth — to his home — and his
sympathies gather round the fireside there.
" There is good reason to-day why we should participate
in the general sorrow which afflicts our people. A great
citizen has been cut down in the strength of his man-
hood and of his matured intellectual power. He has
THE GARFIELD MEMORIAL MEETING AT EXETER HALL, LONDON.
WONDERFUL EFFECT OF HIS SPEECH. 459
been smitten without provocation, and seemingly without
motive.
"I take no exception to the habits or customs of other
lands ; it would neither be fair nor generous to do so, but
I do feel that in our land a poor young man has opportuni-
ties which no other under heaven can afford him. Presi-
dent Garfield rose from a boyhood of povert}'" to a life of
culture, and did not stop until he was placed at the head of
a great nation. When he falls it is not America alone that
mourns. Kings and princes gather round his bier, and the
queen of the greatest empire in the world drops a tear of
sympathy with his widow, and lays a wreath upon his tomb.
God bless Queen Victoria for her womanly sympathy and
her queenly courtesy." (The whole meeting at this point
rose spontaneously and responded to the sentiment of the
speaker by giving three prolonged cheers.)
"But it is not only a lesson that young men may rise
that I read in the life of General Garfield. I read a lesson
also as to the steps by which permanent fame can be gained.
Our lamented president was no demagogue. As a young
man he did not aim at a political life, he sought no popularity.
He aimed to make himself a man, to cultivate the intelli-
gence which God had given him, and for this purpose, work-
ing with his hands, he found his way to college, and spent
years in close study. From college he turned to teaching
the youth of his native land, and sought to impart to them
the knowledge which he had gained. His associates per-
ceived his power and placed him in ofiice, and you have
heard how both in war and peace he showed himself wor-
thy of their confidence.
" It has seemed to me that in inflicting upon us this suf-
fering, God has been teaching the nations of the earth the
strength of our republic. As you are aware, this is the
fourth time a president has given way to a vice-president
under peculiar circumstances. Two of those presidents died
of disease ; Lincoln and Garfield fell by the assassin's hand.
460 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
^Nevertheless, amidst these trying circumstances, there has
never been a single voice raised against the succession which
the Constitution of the United States prescribes.
" The death of President Garfield is a loss to every one
of us, and yet, somehow, I have faith that it will be a gain
to the world. ' The blood of the martyrs,' as it has been
said, 'is the seed of the Church.' And I believe that is
true in politics as Avell as in religion. General Garfield
crowned his virtues as a soldier and a statesman with the
virtues of a true Christian life. After his nomination as
president, he was the same plain man that he was before
— with the same manly bearing, and the same regularity
of attendance at the church of his own people. He made
himself the centre of his household. He was the pride
of his mother — he was her darling boy, and, perhaps,
some of you may remember that when the news reached
her that some one had shot him, she cried, forgetting
all about his presidency, ' Who could be so cruel and
so wicked as to kill my baby V He was her all in all. It
is strange how an all-absorbing feeling will sometimes re-
flect itself in our surroundings. I passed to-day the monu-
ments of "Wellington and Nelson, and it seemed to me the
heads of those heroes were bowed in grief. As I passed
Westminster Abbey, also, it seemed to me that the holy
dead of past ages looked down with a greater solemnity,
and were Avaiting to be joined in that upper circle by the
hero of the Western land."
Here were cheers at a memorial service, yet they did not
seem to those who were there incongruous. Tears flowed
freely while the bishop was speaking. All hearts were
melted. As if moved by a sudden impulse, the audience
sat down as quickly as it had risen up. The bishop waited
quietly, and then went on as before in the same tender
strain. This was one of the last flashes — as far as I know?
the last" flash — of his peculiar electric power.
XX
LAST DAYS.
1883-1884=.
Serious Nature of the Attack of Illness at San Francisco. — The BisliojD's
Hopeful Spirit. — Solicitude of his Family and Friends. — His Last Ser-
mon in Boston, in the Winter of 1884. — Giving Way of his Strength.
— General Conference Meets in May, 1884, near his Home. — Opens the
Conference. — Unable to Preside more than Once. — Occasional Visits to
the Conference Sessions. — Closes the Conference with an Address. — A
Rallying of his Strength, Followed by Relapse. — Last Words. — Death,
June 18, 1884,
UNABLE TO FINISH HIS SERMON. 463
The attack of illness with which Bishop Simpson had
been seized while in San Francisco, during the autumn of
1880, meant more than I think he was willing to confess.
On that occasion he was, for the first time in his life, unable
to go on with his sermon. It was on a Sunday morning in
September. He had taken for his text the fortj^-fourth verse
of the second chapter of Daniel : " And in the days of these
kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which
shall never be destroyed ; and the kingdom shall not be left
to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all
these kingdoms, and it shall stand forever." His exposition
had been completed, and he was about to enter upon the
discussion of his theme, when he suddenly stopped and
placed a handkerchief to his lips. His face became white,
and he said, after a pause of a few moments, " I am not sure
I shall be able to finish this sermon." He soon became very
ill, and grasped the pulpit for support with both hands. He
explained to the congregation that he had suffered from
pain in the night, but thought that once started he would
warm to his work and get on. Requesting them to sing a
verse or two, he waited, but only grew worse. During the
singing a physician came to him, felt his pulse, warned him
that he was threatened with a congestive chill, and directed
his removal to a place of rest.
Of a hopeful temper, he could not be persuaded that this
was the beginning of the end. He always found, if that
were possible, the bright side of every event ; he had been
ill before, and had recovered — why might he not recover
464 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
fully again ? In peril and disaster he had always committed
himself to the care of Providence, and had given himself
up, without anxiety, to the keeping of his Father. Years
before he had told the congregation, which he had reached
belated in the woods of Oregon, that while threatened with
shipwreck on the Pacific he had thought with comfort of
the lines of Henry Kirk White :
" Once on the raging seas I rode ;
The storm was loud, the night was dark,
The ocean yawned, and rudely blowed
The wind that tossed my foundering bark.
Deep horror then my vitals froze —
Death-struck, I ceased the tide to stem :
When suddenly a star arose —
It was the Star of Bethlehem."
This cheerful confidence was the habit of his mind ; and
so he went on, during the year 1881, doing the splendid ser-
vice in England w^hich has already been described. Friends
were watching him, however, with an increasing sohcitude.
He travelled less alone than he had before. After his re-
turn from England he still continued in his usual routine of
official duty, holding Annual Conferences, and answering,
too liberally, the calls of the churches for his services. His
last sermon, delivered at the dedication of the People's
Church in Boston, in the latter part of the winter of 1884,
was full of his old-time power. The text was from
Isaiah ix. 6 : " For unto us a child is born, unto us a son
is given ; and the government shall be upon his shoulder :
and his name shall be called "Wonderful, Counsellor, The
mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of Peace."
As he spoke of the sureness of the .coming of a reign of
peace, he exclaimed, "I think I see the light shining now on
the hill-top. Christ's kingdom is coming, and the song shall
arise, ' Hallelujah ! the Lord God omnipotent reigneth !' ""
Surely hope sprang eternal in this man's breast. But the
trip to Boston and the exertion of preaching were followed
AT THE GENERAL CONFERENCE OF I8S4. 465
by a reaction. Shortly before the meeting of the General
Conference of 1884, at Philadelphia, the bishop's strength
wholly gave way. The uneasiness of all who loved him —
that is, of the whole Church — was much increased. Greater
than the fear that he would not be able to attend the Con-
ference, which would sit so near his own house-door, was
the fear felt by his friends that his iron will would bring
him to its sessions, and that this effort would result in a fatal
relapse. However, as before, his determination and hopeful-
ness enabled him to rally ; although feeble, he presided at
the opening session. But he could take little part in the pro-
ceedings ; an occasional appearance in the hall of assembly,
which w^as always the signal for an outburst of applause,
was the only sign he could give of his interest in the debates.
He was also able to take part in the consecration of
the bishops elected by this Conference, and, to the joy of
all and the surprise of many, he made the closing speech
at the end of the session, Friday evening. May 28th. I
think he was conscious that this might be his last public
address, and he put into its simple, touching words all the
kindliness of feeling he cherished for his brethren. He
said : " Brethren of the General Conference, at this clos-
ing moment it is fitting I should give utterance only to
a very few words. I wish to express my regret that I have
not been permitted to mingle more intimately vrith mem-
bers of this body during their session in this place. But I
have been very much gratified with such association as I
have been permitted to enjoy, and I desire to express the
pleasure I have felt in witnessing occasionally your delibera-
tions. It has been my privilege to see a number of General
Conferences. My first was forty years ago, in the city of
I^ew York. Wise and great and good men were there,
of whom only one, I think, remains in this body. Dr. Trim-
ble. 1 believe he and Dr. Curry are the only two mem-
bers who were present in 1848 that still remain. I have
seen the composition of the body change from time to time,
30
4:6Q LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
and I want to say this — that my conviction is that there
never has assembled a more distinguished, a more able,
and a more cultured body of delegates in the Methodist
Episcopal Church than now. It is true that there is a
larger proportion of youthful members than we have had
in former General Conferences ; but it is exceedingly grat-
ifying to me, as I feel that the shadows are gathering
around me and others, to see young men, truly cultured
and devoted to the cause of Christ, able to come forward
and take the reins of the Church and guide it so successfully
onward. May God be gracious to them and make them
greater than the fathers.
" I desire also to say that I have been j)leased with the
results of your deliberations. While there is a diversity of
opinion upon some subjects, and must always be in a body
of this kind, yet I think that the results of your delibera-
tions have been for the good of the Church and for the
glory of God. Some very important measures, I think, have
been enacted, and I believe the Church will go forward with
increased strength and power from this time.
" And now, brethren, a word personally. I have no words
to declare the gratitude of my heart for the many courtesies
and the kindly utterances you have made. They will be
embalmed in my heart forever. Whatever the future may
be, whatever of time and strength I may have, all belong
to the cause of Christ. And may we go forward from this
time, dear brethren, to try to do more vigorous work than
we have ever done. May we have the spirit of deep conse-
cration. May we pray for a more powerful outpouring of
the Holy Spirit. May we look for revivals all over our
country, until multiplied thousands shall be converted to
God. And now, dear brethren, in closing this service and
bidding you farewell, I pray that God may be with you and
protect 3^ou in your journeyings to your respective homes.
May you find your families in peace and safety and prosper-
ity, and may God ever pour upon you the riches of his grace."
THE CALMNESS OF ASSURED VICTORY. 467
After these Avords he pronounced the benediction, and so
closed the Conference and his ministry.
Bishop Foster speaks very beautifully of these visits of
his colleague to the Conference : " When, but a few days
ago, he came in among us, at the closing hours of the recent
General Conference, to pronounce the fcAV parting words
which so many loving hearts waited to hear, his pallor
frightened us, and his tremulous voice and emaciated form
filled us with distressing apprehensions ; but we little thought
the dreaded time was so near. And yet, as we look back
now, we realize how, in each of his few brief visits during
the session, welcome as they were, making our hearts to
leap within us, he seemed even then not to be of us, as he
was wont ; but rather as one perceptibly withdrawing him-
self. There is no mistaking it now — he was already con-
sciously loosening the strong ligaments which had so long
bound him to the earthly Church, and quietly transferring
its care to other hands after he should depart. As we see
it now, and as we are now conscious of dimly seeing it then,
there was something in his manner of coming and going
which denoted that he was even then being parted from us.
He seemed to be saying, as indeed he did in every word,
' My work is done,' and he was as one surveying the situa-
tion ere he departed. There was a beautiful serenity, a
dignified repose, in his manner and in his communications
which we all felt ; noticeably the absence, not of interest,
but of all anxiety and all desire to mingle any more
in the struggle which had been his very life. It was so
when he conferred with his colleagues in their frequent
visits at his home. He was feeling still sympathetic inter-
est, but he was as one who had fought, and was content and
assured of the victory without putting his hand any more
to the conflict."
^Notwithstanding the great effort it cost him to deliver
his address, he continued to improve for several days after
the adjournment of the General Conference. He even ral-
468 LIFE OF MATTHEW SIMPSON.
lied so far as to plan and prepare for a journey to Clifton
Springs. " But," says Dr. Kynett, whose narrative we shall
now follow, "within a day or two of the date fixed for
his departure, his strength utterly gave way, and his physi-
cians were constrained to say that there was no reasonable
ground to hope for any improvement, and thought that the
hour of his departure was at hand. During most of the
time he suffered greatly, and could converse but little. That
little, however, showed clearly that he possessed the full
control of his intellectual faculties. In this condition, for
nearly a week longer than his physicians thought possible,
his remarkable vital power struggled with death.
" Only the immediate members of his family were admit-
ted to his room, as the utmost possible quiet was important.
On Wednesday, June 11, in answer to the inquiries of his son-
in-law, Eev. Charles W. Buoy, he replied, in terms often used
when in health, ' I am a sinner saved by grace. O, to be
like Him ! O, to see Him as He is !' To the question, ' Is
Jesus precious V he answered, ' Precious I precious I' and
quoted the text, ' To you which believe, he is precious I'
And again he exclaimed, ' O. the wonderful possibilities be-
yond I' Thursday, June 12, he exclaimed, with tender pa-
thos, ' My Saviour ! my Saviour !' and quoted the glorious
promise now being fulfilled in him ; ' When thou passest
through the waters I will be with thee; and through the
rivers they shall not overflow thee !' Friday, June 13, in
the midst of suffering, he exclaimed, ' Father, thou kuowest !
When the verse was quoted,
" ' O would he more of heaven bestow,
And let the vessels break,
And let our ransomed spirits go
To grasp the God -sve seek ;
In rapturous awe on him to gaze
Who bought the sight for me;
And shout and wonder at his grace
Through all eternity,'
THE LAST WORDS. 469
he repeated the last two lines,
" 'And sliout and wonder at his grace
Through all eternity.'
" Sunday, June 15, at about daybreak, he roused up with
unexpected strength, for his death was hourly expected.
Mrs. Buoy, who was watching with him, read Psalm ciii.,
one of the bishop's favorites, commencing, ' Bless the Lord,
O my soul ; and all that is within me, bless his holy name.'
During the reading he responded frequently in a quiet way.
Mrs. Simpson repeated the first verse of Charles Wesley's
hymn, ' Jesus, lover of my soul,' and to the last line, ' O re-
ceive my soul at last,' he responded distinctly, though in
feeble accents, ' My Saviour ! my Saviour !' These were the
last words which fell from his lips. I^p!^i^ered on in
silence until Wednesday morning, June 18, at 5:40 o'clock.
Had he lived three days longer he would have completed
seventy-three years upon the earth."
Of the sorrow which was felt at home and abroad, when
the news of his death was announced — of the funeral and
memorial services — this is not the place to speak. A typical
American life has been delineated in these pages — a life be-
ginning under lowly conditions, and ending in honor. As
to eulogy — the record of what he did, of what he said to his
fellow-men, and of what he was, is the best eulogy of Bishop
Simpson that can be written.
APPENDIX
I.
THE PUBLISHED WOKKS OF BISHOP SIMPSOK
1. Cyclopaedia of Methodism. Embracing Sketches of its Rise, Progress,
and Present Condition, witli Biographical Notices and Numerous Il-
lustrations. Philadelphia. Everts & Stuart. 1878. (Containing a
Bibliography of Methodist Works in England and America.)
2. A Hundred Years of Methodism. New York. Phillips & Hunt. 1876.
3. Lectures on Preaching,, Delivered before the Theological Department
of Yale College. New York. M. E. Book Concern. 1879.
4. Funeral Address Delivered at the Burial of President Lincoln, Spring-
field, III, May 4, 1865. Pamphlet. New York. Carlton & Porter.
1865.
5. Sermons. Edited from Short-hand Reports by George R. Crooks, D.D.
New York. Harper & Brothers. 1885.
II.
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS.
GEEENCASTLE, INC., SEPT. 16, 1S40.
"When a celebrated Grecian artist was asked why he spent so much
time and labor in finishing the productions of his pencil, his simple and
laconic reply was, "I paint for eternity." And were we to inquire why
this noble edifice has been erected — and why, on this first literary anni-
versary within its halls, there is such a congregation of the talents and
beauty of our enterprising, though youthful state — and why such a deep
interest is felt in the exercises of this day, doubtless the friends of the
institution would respond, " We paint for eternity." This thought of
interminable eflects, of ceaseless consequences flowing from every im-
portant event, confers an inexpressible interest upon every efi'ort to cul-
tivate the intellect. The brightest colors of the canvas will fade, and
the fabric itself decay; even the sculptured monument will crumble into
dust ; but imperishable, as the mind itself, will remain every lineament,
feature, and color imprinted uj^ou it in time, and eternity's pure light
shall only serve to exhibit still more conspicuously its excellence or de-
formity. Fountains, oftentimes, burst forth to spread their enlivening
waters upon the surrounding land; yet in the«lapse of time the}- may
cease to flow. But here is a fountain now opened, whence shall issue an
uninterruptedly flowing stream. Tall trees shall grow upon its banks,
and luxuriate in the richness of the soil, fertilized by its waters'; but
whether their fruit shall be for the healing of the nations, or, like
the fabled Upas, become a source of pestilence or death, must be princi-
pally determined by the arrangements adopted and carried into perfec-
tion.
Your speaker cannot be insensible to the interest of this moment. The
surrounding circumstances, the eloquently imjiressivc cliarge, the high
trust committed to his care, and the almost iumieasurable responsibility
connected with it, stand vividly before hira. Insensible to feeling must
he be, did he not tremble at the magnitude of the trust, and j"et recreant
to true principle, did he not entertain some hope of being able to dis-
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 475
charge its duties with fidelity. The great cause in which we are en-
gaged, whicli has convened this assembly, is of the utmost importance.
It is no less than directing the efforts, and in some degree forming the
character of immortal intellects. And it may be profitable for us to
consider some, of the reasons whicli should excite us to vigorous exer-
tions.
1st. Man is the creature of education. By this we do not mean that
either colleges or common schools give the entire direction to a man's
life, nor yet, that they supply what is naturally deficient in intellect ; but
we do mean that all his actions are under the influence of education.
This term, in its most extensive signification, includes the develoi)ment
and strengthening of man's powers, physical, intellectual, and moral, to-
gether with the accumulation of all the varied information which he may
be capable of receiving. The truth of our proposition will be manifest
if we consider his circumstances. In infancy, he is the most helpless of
all animals. Furnished with senses in perfection, he knows nothiug.
Passive, he waits upon the kindness and attention of others, and is
scarcely able to perform an intelligent action. It is not so with other
animals. They need not education. Knowledge to them is intuitive.
The young nursling of the forest instinctively springs to his feet. Tlie
merry warbler of the grove pours fourth its soul in'melody, unconscious
of the effort to learn, and, though separated from its entire species, as
natural as to mount on sportive wing is it for the lark or nightingale to
strike its enchanting notes. But man learns everything. The use of his
limbs is acquired only after long repeated efi"orts; every word he utters,
every musical note which he sounds, is the result of imitation. And yet,
when his jDOwers are developed, he makes all animated nature serve him.
He harnesses the fleetest to his chariot, and subjugates the strongest to
his service.
The same difference is perceptible in their various operations. The
architecture of animals is regular and uniform. The fowls of the air
construct their nests, each after its kind, and not so constant is the color
and plumage of each species as the order they observe in all their arrange-
ments. The beaver builds his dam as his sires did before him, witliout
alteration or improvement. The bee, for nearly six thousand years, has
regularly built and inhabited his hexagonal cell. But man varies his
work as he is taught. The wigwam of the Indian and the subterranean
hovel of the Laplander stand in striking contrast to the pyramid of Egyjit,
the rock-hewn palaces of Petra, or the hundred-pillared domes of Thebes.
The lion may be caged for years, he is a lion still. The blood-thirsti-
ness of the tiger is not abated by confinement or discipline. But how
dificreut is man ! With the same form, he is another being. As a savage.
476 APPENDIX.
he roams the forest, feeds on beasts of prey, or greedily devours the flesh
of his enemy; has no bed but the forest leaves or the river's sand, and,
save the skins of beasts scarcely wilder than himself, no protection against
inclement seasons. He drags out a miserable existence, oblivious of all
the past but wickedness, careless as to the present, save what will gratify
appetite, and thoughtless of the future but to perpetrate crime. View
him, civilized, instructed, illimiinated by the word of God and the agen-
cy of the Holy Spirit — he has all the treasures of history as examples, a
knowledge of the world, himself, and liis God. Nature is tributary to
his designs, the elements wait on his bidding. He surrounds himself in
this world with multiplied comforts, and, in the next, he stands amid
bright and holy intelligences, and bows only to the throne of God.
2d. He is perpetually receiving an education. Were the mind inactive
but when urged by effort, we might be more careless ujjon this suliject.
It would then be as pajDcr upon whicli no characters were traced and
prepared for a future penman. But it is not so. A ready penman is un-
ceasingly at Avork, and the sheets are being filled with characters of
virtue or of vice. In his waking moments the mind is perpetually active.
The eye is never satisfied with seeing, nor the ear with hearing. The
youth may not be at school, no means may be employed to give him in-
struction, but he is ex'er learning. In childhood he acquires the elements
of all subsequent knowledge. He learns to speak, to think, and to feel.
His teachers are indeed in the nursery, but they are no less efficient for
teaching unintentionally. From childliood upwards, whether at home
or abroad, silent or in conversation, at labor or amusement, something is
occurring to furnish new ideas to the mind. Every sight produces an
impression, the nature of which varies with the cause; every sound sug-
gests thoughts; and lessons, determining future character, are every mo-
ment furnished either from good or from evil sources.
Zd. Our only poicer is to choose in tcliat the youth shall be educated.
This is the only question which can, strictly speaking, be proposed to the
parent or guardian. We have already seen that a youth is continually
acquiring some education, and the only power we have is to give it proper
direction. We may not attempt to stay the current, but we may prepare
the channel. The father who neglects or refuses to send his son to school
or to college, only chooses for him an education at home. He intrusts
him not to men of intellectual attainments and high moral worth, but he
permits him to associate with the licentious and profixne. He is taught
no science but the science of wickedness. He learns the foolish jest, the
impure song, and the profane exclamation. His teachers are the drunk-
ard and the debauchee ; with them he joins in revelry and crime, and
bids fair to disgrace his friends and injure community, if not to bring
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 477
himself to an untimely grave. Yet how many fathers clioose precisely
such an education for their sons, under the impression that they are not
educating them at all. In tiiis matter a fearful responsibility rests upon
parents. A responsibility which even in this world is felt, by sometimes
bringing down their gray hairs with sorrow to the gi\ive, and the effects,
in the invisible world, nouglit but the pencil of God can portray, no can-
vas but eternity contain. We have said the question never can arise,
whether our youth shall be educated, but in what shall they be educated?
In his creative wisdom, God has placed some things beyond the control
of human volition. As the heart waits not on the will to give its pulsa-
tion, or the nerves to convey sensation, so the mind waits not to receive
intelligence. Vital action depends not on a principle so fluctuating as
volition. Nor is it merely a capacity for knowledge, but a desire for it,
which God has implanted in man. The desire for happiness contains a
thirst for knowledge. Happiness is but an expanded flow of agreeable
consciousness. This is greatly dependent upon the healthy operation of
the senses, which are the inlets of knowledge ; and these must be in
ceaseless activity to secure perpetual happiness. Hence, whenever the
desire for happiness is found, there is a thirst for knowledge. This in
our common language is termed curiosity. It is manifested alike in the
politician who eagerly waits for news, the child that, with breathless anx-
iety, listens to the thrilling story, or tlie gossip tliat longs to hear the
slanderous tale. It cannot be eradicated by art, and its strength can
only be estimated by observing what it has done. It was the strength of
this principle to which an appeal was made by the subtle tempter when
seducing our first parents. " Ye shall be as gods, and knowing good
and evil." The temptation, we too well know, was a fatal one. With
the obscuration of the other powers, in the fall, this retained its full
force. To gratify this desire, men had recourse, anciently, to omens, au-
guries, and oracles. Impatient of being denied the knowledge of the
future, they sought witii unhallowed hands to tear away the veil, and
seek that from demons which God, in his wisdom, had withheld. We
need hardly say the attempt was vain. Yet, baffled a thousand times,
again they turned to any impostor who pretended to be endowed with
prescience. The same disposition is still manifested, in modes slightly
different. The entire machinery of fortune-telling, interpreting dreams,
omens, lucky and unlucky occurrences, are but a part and parcel of that
system which was devised to scale the battlements of heaven — a part of
that Babel from which it is intended to look into the invisible world in
despite of Jehovah's authority. Strange to tell, among professed Chris-
tians some of them are still found, but their origin is easily described.
They have been purloined from pagan superstitions, as Eachel stole the
478 APPENDIX.
gods of Iier Mher. But though frequently misapplied, yet Christianity
does not seek to destroy this principle, she only purifies and directs it to
its proper objects. Some of her most powerful motives are addressed to
it. She has drawn in part the veil from futurity. Light and immortal-
ity are brought to light in the gospel. The glories of a heavenly in-
heritance stand forth in bold relief; and when looking farther and
farther into the abode of bliss. Nature sinks overwhelmed with the ex-
cessive brightness of the eternal throne, Christianity whispers, " When He
sliall appear we shall be like Him, for we shall see Him as He is. Then
shall we know even as we are known." Tlie desire for knowledge
then existing, and being intended to exist, boundless and insatiable, re-
stricted only by God's eternal law, our only duty is to direct it to proper
objects.
Aith. Individual character de]jends iqjon the kind of instruction received.
While the mind has power to understand almost every subject, it will
improve only in those things in which it is exercised, and in those it will
assuredly excel. For this reason early and close attention should be
paid to the tuition of children. No habit is acquired without practice.
Practice requires effort, and effort attention. Yet a small circumstance
frequently determines that attention, and thus forms the character for life.
A noted duellist traced his course to a declai'ation made by his father to
him when he was a little boy, that he would chastise him if he should
tamely receive an insult. This fired his bosom with passion, and he be-
came a deliberate murderer. The remarkable equanimity of Washington
Las been ascribed, and not improbably, to the influence of parental in-
struction. The genius of Hannibal, while he was yet a child, was fired
against the Romans by his fiither, and he became their most successful
antagonist. Perhaps tlie influence of education can scarcely be more
clearly exemplified than in the well-known instance of the Spartan boy,
who, having been taught that it was honorable to steal, but dishonorable
to be detected, thrust a stolen fox under his cloak, and lest it should be
discovered, stood unmoved until it gnawed into his vitals, and he fell a
sacrifice to his firmness. Nothing is so foreign to the mind but it may
become familiar. Proof of this may be found in the ancient gladiatorial
exercises. The most delicate and refined females, whose bosoms had else
swelled with tenderness and love, delighted, day after day, to crowd the
immense amphitheatres to witness men fighting with wild beasts or mur-
dering each other. And those voices, which were attuned to sound in
unison with Heaven's own minstrelsy, were heard to swell the deafening
shouts of applause at the gracefulness and dexterity of the stroke which
brought the life's blood gushing warm from its hidden fount.
Excellence is the result of continued exertion. This principle accounts
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGVRAL ADDRESS. 479
for the acute hearing of the Indian ^^'hen listening for game or an enemy,
for the agility of tlie mountebank in balancing in difficult attitudes upon
his wire, and for the deep researches of the mathematician, who seems to
have reached the very boundaries of human thought. The youth who
is now seen sporting in the streets, and foremost in every species of im-
piety, had he been properly educated, might have become the pride of
his parents and tlie glory of his country.
Since man is thus influenced by his associations, and is the creature
of education, we see the wisdom and goodness of the Creator in subject-
ing him to a long and guarded pupilage. Were he able, iu a few mo-
ments from infancy, to mingle in the busy scenes of life, and behold the
enormities daily perpetrated, deejD corruption would be the inevitable
result. But mark the order of Providence ! He must lie in the arms of
an attentive mother. Her watchfulness guards him from danger. And
if she be, as Heaven designed her, an exemiDlification of amiability and
grace, " if heaven be in her eye, grace in her step, in every gesture dignity
and love," if she have the spirit of her station, a heart dee2)ly imbued
with the riches of tlie gospel, she will cultivate in her offspring a sjDirit
of tendei'ness and affection, a spirit of piety and love. And if in after-
life he should be tossed upon a tempestuous sea, and fearful ruin, amid
conflicting elements, threaten his destruction, if he should even be agi-
tated, by the ragings of passion, his soul will ever and anon return to
that peaceful calm which a mother's prayers and tears have inspired in
his bosom. The same principles extend to a more advanced period of
life. The studies pursued, and the teachers from whom instruction is
received, must in a great degree determine future character. Who would
send a son to be reared among savages, or would wish his companions
to be licentious and profane ? If, then, the kind of instruction determines
character, tlie prosperity of our youth depends upon their parents, their
teachers, and their friends. If we wish them to grovel in ignorance and
crime, let us permit them to associate with those already proficient in
iniquity, but if we wish them to be virtuous and honorable, if we wish
them to aspire to places of usefulness and distinction, we must sedulously
promote their improvement.
Mh. National character depends tipon the same cause. This we might
deduce by argument from the previous position. Nations are but com-
binations of societies, societies aggregations of families, and families a
union of individuals. Whatever, then, afiects individuals, must be ex-
pected to exert its influence upon nations.
The ancient Greeks devotedly aspired after physical excellence. By
athletics they improved the bodies of their youth. The honors bestowed
upon victors in the games were well calculated to excite ambition.
480 APPENDIX.
From childhood upwards they sought to develop eveiy muscle, and
give to every feature its full expression, and modesty itself was sacrificed
to this all-absorbing passion.
The legitimate consequence was, that under such training the liuman
frame attained its maximum of development. Tlieir beauteous forms
still stand unrivalled upon the painter's canvas, and swell in full sym-
metry from the sculptured marble. And at present, artists never think
themselves capable of excellence until they have first studied those pro-
ductions of antiquity. Critics have thought and afiirmed that these
productions were not coi^ies from nature ; but if not, they clearly mani-
fest the prevailing taste of that age, Avhosc ideal forms have never been
surpassed. Praxiteles and Apelles still live in their works as master
spirits in this department of design. Patriotism also was early taught
their youth, and everything dishonorable and disgraceful was associated
with the coward's name. And their plains and mountains have long
been celebrated in song, as the theatres of their valoi'. In the later days
of Rome wealth was substituted for honor, and for bravery, intrigue.
Scarcely had the maxim "Omnia venalia sunt Romse" been adopted,
until her youth burst the barriers of law, and trampled upon rights
human and divine. In our own age, the dauntless bravery of the Swiss,
the enterprise of the English, the inextinguishable love of home felt by
the Chinese and by the Laplander, the ardent love of liberty in Colum-
bia's sons, and the abject submission of the Hindoo, are all the result of
early education. The elements may be found in the language of the
nursery. An eminent physician has attributed much of the difiierence
between the volatility of the French, and the gravity of the German, to
their treatment in infancy. Be this as it may, the German is taught to
respect the opinions of antiquity, and he plays his music, smokes his pipe,
and dwells as his fathers did before him. The French are taught that
glory consists in innovation, and with them a government is j^rostrated,
and a new one erected in less time than many would determine upon
the structure of an edifice.
^th. True fame and prosperity dejyend ttpon intellectual and moral cult-
ure. However fiimous some men may have become without personal
culture, they could never have received that fame but through the cult-
ure of others. The heroes of Troy had long since been forgotten but for
Homer's song, and the noble exploits of ancient worthies live only upon
the page of Iiistory. But those who became famous even as heroes ex-
celled their associates iu erudition. Nestor, Ulysses, and others are
represented as eloquent as they were brave. Alexander enjoyed tlie
instruction of Aristotle, and received those enlarged and compreliensive
views which enabled him to sweep as the spirit of the storm over the
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 481
habitable world.* Great men are, indeed, generally the birth of great
times. Men as splendid in intellect, as courageous, as patriotic as ever
breathed, frequently are unknown, because the times demand not those
qualifications. In a young Alexander is personified the spirit of the
times, when he complained lest his fixther would conquer the whole
world, and leave no brilliant achievement for him. It was this spirit
that Alexander directed, and this led him to triumph ; yet none but a
master-spirit could have presided in such a tempest. But passing from
heroes, whose names are those which stand conspicuously on the roll of
fame ? The good, the wise, the great men of splendid intellects and re-
fined feelings, men who were beloved by their country, their age, and the
world. The names of Cincinnatus, of Luther, of Bacon, Newton, and
Howard shall never die. Though ages may roll away and myriads
perish, yet jDhoenix-like they shall rise afresh from tlie ashes of each gen-
eration, and in memory's record " their youth shall be renewed as the
eagles."
The 230sition may be more fully illustrated by a reference to national
history. The fame of no nation has been transmitted to us but by rec-
ords. And just in proportion to the number of writers do we perceive
the character of the times. Athens and Sparta were rival cities. Both
aimed at dominion, both strove for excellence. At Sparta, learning and
science were prohibited. Her youths were taught war, and the bravery
of her soldiers has never been surpassed. At Athens they taught philos-
ophy ; her temples rose in splendor, and her academies were crowded
with students. What has been tlieir fate ? Athens was burned, but still
she flourishes. There Euripides, Sophocles, and ^schylus sung, and the
air sweeping over Attica's sacred soil, and visiting those revered ruins,
still brings to our ears the dying strain. Tliere, too, Demosthenes spoke
— and eloquence was his. Before him stood breathless multitudes, who
hung upon his lips. Rage and indignation against tyrants were kindled
by his words, and Philip dreaded the power of his voice more than the
array of fleets and armies. His vflice yet rings. Many a youth has felt
the impulse of liberty waked by his words, and many a tyrant has turned
pale when he has heard the mountains reverberating with those echoes
of liberty, -marshalling her heroes to glorious conflict. Xenophon and
Herodotus wrote, and Sparta is known, but in the page of the Athenian
historian. Socrates, Plato, and Aristotle philosophized, and while the
modern philosoj^her rejects their errors, he yet bows before the strength
* In one of liis letters to his preceptor, lie remarks, " For my part I had rather
surpass the majority of mankind in the sublime parts of learning than in extent
of power and dominion." Julius Caesar, though a distinguished hero, has always
been justly admired for his perspicuous style and extensive erudition. '
31
482 APPENDIX.
of those intellects which pierced the surrounding gloom, and towered,
like the white-topped mountains, above the dark and pendent cloud,
displaying tlieir beauties to a cloudless sky. Sparta is gone, but Athens
is immortal.
Carthage was once the rival of Eome. She had wealth almost incal-
culable; the daughter of the "merchant lady of the East," she inherited
her treasures. Her palaces rose in gorgeous architecture, and her citizens
were brave. Once in the terrible conflict, her sons scaled the mountain's
height, and came down on Italy's fair plains as a devastating torrent,
and the "eternal city," as an aspen leaf, trembled upon her seven hills.
Then the Carthagenians might have been victorious, but, alarmed at an
unusually terrific storm, they delayed to prosecute their advantages, and
their ignorance was the salvation of Rome. "Where now is Carthnge ?
Gone ! forever gone. Her palaces are in ruins, her splendor exists but in
song, and even her wamors are principally indebted to the history of
her enemies for their posthumous fame. Rome still exists, though not in
modern Rome. Wander among her broken columns and ruined edifices,
she is not there. Gaze upon her crumbling statuary and her dimmed
paintings, she is not there. All is lifeless. Then open the treasures of
mind. TuUy still speaks in his enchanting strains. Horace, Ovid, Vir-
gil, and Juvenal, alternately, depress and transport us with their songs,
Livy, Tacitus, and Sallust present us living Rome. We hear her orators
and poets, and her most glorious triumphs are enacted before our vision.
Her laws still flourish in other lands and other climes. Rome said
" Carthago delenda est," and she fell, Avithout distinguished sons to
transmit her name to posterity. But while science flourislies and lit-
erature survives, Rome can never be forgotten.
We have another striking contrast in tlie Israelites and the Egyptians.
The princes of Egypt had large dominions ; their land was fertile, and,
watered by their celebrated river, brought forth abundantly. They also
paid considerable attention to education, but their trust was in their
wealth and power. ' Tliey aimed at immortality, and the broad-based
pyramid was erected, towering with its mountain structure towards
heaven. Each rocky eminence was carved into a Sphinx, and cata-
combs, in endless succession and vast in extent, were formed deej) in the
mountain's side. Their bodies were embalmed to resist the corrosion of
time, and the latest posterity was expected to do them honor. The en-
slaved nation had no such monuments, but their history was written.
Moses, whom Lord Bacon quaintly styles " God's first pen," formed that
record which still sjjeaks of the beginning of ages. In that history alone
ancient Egypt truly lives, all else is impenetrably enveloped in mist and
obscurity. The builder of the pyramid has for ages been unknown, and
PRESIDENT SIMPSONS INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 483
the name of the embahiied has long since been forgotten. And when
tliose pyramids shall have crumbled into dust, and the last trace of the
embalmed shall have forever vanished, that history shall still live to tell
the thrilling story of Israel's triumphant disenthrallment from the yoke
of bondage.
We need not dwell upon ancient history to prove that national pros-
perity depends ujion intellectual and moral culture. Why is modern
Europe now the centre of civil power? The soil is not more productive,
the climate is not more delightful than those of regions in Asia and
Africa, and yet everything good and great upon the eastern continent, in
modern times, has had its origin there. One answer only can solve the
mystery. They are enlightened. Take a single example. Place your-
self in the army of Julius Caesar, cross with him the British Channel,
stand on Albion's shore, and view the chalky cliffs of that romantic isle.
Who are there ? An ignorant and degraded race, savages and idolaters,
blessed indeed with fair complexions and muscular forms, but dark and
debased in intellect and morals. Then Italy thouglit the conquest of
such an isle an insignificant occurrence. Small was it in territory, and
placed on the verge of creation. Go there now. Britannia would smile
at the thought of Italy sending an invading force. Though her territory
is but little larger than that of our own state, her sails whiten every sea
and crowd every port ; and millions in foreign lands bow at her name
and call her mistress. Her possessions are extensive in every quarter of
the globe, and, small as she is, she wields an almost omnipotent influence.
What has produced this mighty change? Education is there. "The
schoolmaster is abroad." Her venerable universities have illuminated
her sons, and widely diffused the spirit of enterprise. They have dis-
covered, and practically applied the maxim, "that knowledge is power."
The arts flourish in unprecedented vigor. Tlie hoarse voice of her steam-
engines and the ceaseless hum of her machinery arc heard in every part
of the island, and every effort is made by her philosophers and laborers
to bring the useful arts to perfection. Consequently wealth flows into
the bosom of the nation, and every land becomes tributary to England's
felicity.
Contrast the former with the present condition of Russia. Two cen-
turies ago she was a vast uncultivated teiTitoiw, her population were
principally peasant slaves attached to the soil, the absolute property of
their masters, and so ignorant that they dreaded to receive offered liberty
lest they should be wholly ruined. She had no ships and consequently
no commerce, no science and consequently no arts of a refined nature.
But Peter the Great, by his mighty efforts, changed her entire system.
He introduced the arts from abroad, commenced commerce, founded col-
484 APPENDIX.
leges, aud encouraged learning in every manner, and Russia awoke as
from a dream. Now she has become the rival of England. Her com-
merce is increasing, her resources are daily being developed, and her
wealth is accumulating. Already the haughty Ottoman shrinks from her
glance as she wistfully looks towards the Black Sea, and, tremblingly
alarmed, he calls upon England and France as his only hope against en-
croachments upon liis territory. Let us take but one example more.
What has so wonderfully changed America in the last two hundred
years ? Why now smiles in fruitfulness this western valley, so recently
a gloomy wilderness ? Enlightened man has been there. Our less en-
lightened brethren in South America have waded through seas of blood
to attain liberty, which is as often wrested from them by the chieftain's
grasp. And even at this moment they are suffering from opposing and
contending factions. They lack intelligence and virtue. But our Union
has arisen as the sun in its strength, her internal order scarcely disturbed,
her external rights esteemed sacred. Her commerce is wide as the earth,
and she presents the sublime spectacle of a free nation, unembarrassed by
debt, uncontrolled by religious monopolies, at peace ,with all the world,
rising in intellectual and moral grandeur, and throwing open lier terri-
tory to receive the distressed immigrant as he flies from despotic power.
Many of her sons have become eminent in science, and even for excellence
in the fine arts ; some have worn the laurels in foreign lands. Do we in-
quire the cause ? Go to the rock of Plymouth and look upon those ven-
erable men. Their first care was to plant churches and schools, to
promote intelligence and virtue. I trust I shall be indulged in quoting
one of their acts as early as 1647 upon this interesting subject. It is as
follows : " To the end that learning may not be buried in the graves of
our forefathers, in church and commonwealth, the Lord assisting our en-
deavors : It is therefore ordered by this court and authority thereof, that
every township within this jurisdiction, after the Lord lias increased
them to the number of fifty householders, shall then forthwith appoint
one within their own town to teach all such children as shall resort to
him, to write and read, whose wages shall be paid either by the parents
or masters of such children, or by the inhabitants in general, by way of
supply, as the major part of those that order the prudentials of the town
shall appoint; provided that those who send children be not oppressed
by paying much more than they can have them taught for in otiier
towns." Sec. 2. " And it is further ordered that when any town shall
increase to the number of one hundred fimilies or householders, they
shall set up a grammar school, the master thereof being able to instruct
the youth so far as they may be fitted for the university." Here we
see the beginning of that system which has been followed by so
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 485
happy consequences. America is happy because she is enlightened and
virtuous.
lih. Colleges and imiversities are essential to the improvement and diffu-
sion of education. Many who agree witli us in extolling the advantages
of common schools are somewhat doubtful as to the necessity for col-
leges. They are viewed as aristocratic institutions, imparting only the
unnecessary refinements. Tiiese opinions, however, we conceive arise
wholly from mistaken views. In order tliat we may perceive the true
tendency of colleges, it may be remarked that society is interested in
having individuals talented, learned, energetic, and useful; and what-
ever contributes to the formation of such characters contributes to the
happiness of society. That a person may be rendered in the highest de-
gree useful, four things are especially necessary, the mind must be well
stored with general knowledge, there must be a capacity for close and
thorough investigation, ability to communicate information in an inter-
esting and successful manner, and a disposition to use the utmost exer-
tions for the amelioration of the condition of mankind. Our only question
then is, have colleges the tendency to form such characters ?
They furnish the outlines of general Tcnowledge. The relations of the
elements of matter are taught in chemistry, their combinations in all
their varied forms, and the laws whicli govern them in forming those
combinations. Mineralogy teaches tlie character and qualities of the
various substances composing the earth's structui'e, and the uses to which
they may be applied. Geology unfolds the structure and arrangement
of the earth's surface, and the position of the various strata in reference
to each other, with the various fossils found among their masses. Natural
philosophy explains the laws of motion, and the mechanical action of
bodies, one upon another; it describes the fundamental principles of me-
chanics and the structure of machinery, and teaches how to estimate the
effect of different powers variously combined. All the motions of nature
are observed, from the movement of the birds in the air, to the ship upon
the mighty deep. The propagation of sound and tlie flash of lightning
— the colors that sparkle in the dew-drop as it glistens on the trembling
leaf, or display their lustre in the bow of peace that triumphantly spans
the heavens — all are the subjects of philosophy. Astronomy leads us
still further. Slie takes the student, already acquainted with our own
world, on a tour of discovery through the universe. Visiting each planet,
he becomes acquainted with the laws that govern those mighty orbs as
they move perpetually around the great centre of the system. Then he
careers with the comet, through unmeasured space, nor stops until, far
beyond the visible creation, ten thousand times as many worlds are
brought to view.
486 APPENDIX.
But the student is taught not only the nature of the world in which
he is placed, and its associated orbs, he is also taught the history of man,
tlie various principles that have elevated and overthrown nations, the
diflfereut events that have transpired, and the period of their occurrence.
The actions of the good and great are held up as examples, and the con-
duct of the bad as warnings. He is tauglit to know himself. The phe-
nomena of mind are unfolded, with the laws of our being, and he is
taught to think with accuracy and precision. And history, the gray-
headed chronicler of years, towering with Alpine grandeur, shows those
laws exemplified in their consequences, and is thus an ever-bidding mon-
itor to lead to truth. And last of all he is led through every department
of nature to view tlie grand designs of the Supreme Creator. Witli such
knowledge the person is no longer a stranger in a strange land. "Wisdom,
power, benevolence, and justice are everywhere displayed. All nature
hath a tongue to tell of wisdom, there is " music in the spheres." And
as he walks abroad in the fields, he views " books in the running brooks,
sermons in stones, and good in everything."
Colleges are places of severe mental discipline. Tiie student is secluded
from the business and perplexities of life, and consequently the mind is
not distracted by those cares which ordinarily disturb the train of medi-
tation. His associates are all engaged in study — he has examples of
application in his preceptors — honor is enjoyed only by tlie successful
student — in his studies he becomes acquainted with the characters and
actions of the wise, patriotic, and virtuous ; he admires and imitates —
and all incline him to improve every fleeting moment. The studies at
which he is engaged require strong and continued mental eftbrt, and
their tendency is to produce habits of close and profound thouglit.
Among these the mathematical course stands pre-eminent. So fully
were even some of the ancient philosophers apprised of this, that Plato
inscribed over the door of his academy, " OvSci? a yecofierpiKos elai'iXdo "
— "Let no one who is ignorant of geometry enter." In our own country
the distinguished Hamilton was so sensible of the effects of geometry
upon the mind that, in preparing his celebrated state papers, he read
Euclid regularly once a montli. Algebra also, especially in its higher
branches, is well calculated to discipline the mind. These are not only
essential to prepare the student for active life, but by giving him habits
of thought and examination they prepare him for extensive usefulness.
His intellect is expanded and his powers developed. He is neither de-
ceived by specious pretences, nor does he shrink from arduous inves-
tigation, and when in after-life he is consulted, his judgment will be
respected.
Colleges impart qualifications for communicating information in an in-
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 487
teresting and successful manner. And this is one of tlie grand objects of
a thorough education. Without it knowledge is comparatively useless.
The individual, it is true, enjoys a pleasure wliich sensual gratifications
can never afford. Rittenhouse swooned at beholding the transit of Ve-
nus. Newton was so ovenvhelmed with rapture, when near the com-
pletion of his immense calculations that demonstrated the planetary
laws, that he was unable to proceed. And Archimedes, going into a
public bath, while intent on solving the problem of Hiero's crown, sud-
denly discovering the method, sprang from the baths and rushed naked
into the streets, crying, " I have found it, I have found it." True, it
elevates the intellect and makes the individual sit " upon the Alps, the
Apennines, and weave liis garland of the lightning's wing." But still
the great object is to communicate truth to others. Powerful orations
may sway the opinions of listening thousands, may turn the majority of
a community upon subjects of immense importance. Mary, queen of
England, is said to have dreaded John Knox more than all her other
subjects, because she feared the effects of his popular orator\'. But a
■written work of strong sentiment and liappy expression can do still
more. It speaks not to one community, nor country, nor age. Its do-
minion is the world, its duration that of tlie eartli. For the press lias
almost secured to valuable productions ubiquity and eternity. Elemen-
tary knowledge and habits of thought can never exert their full influence
without the power of language, and this is particularly taught in a college
course. Attention is directed to the structure and analysis of language,
mode of expression, and formation of style. For this purpose rhetoric
and logic are taught. Exercises in writing and oratory are periodically
required. And a critical knowledge of the Latin and Greek languages
is imparted.
We are aware that it has become fashionable to declaim against the
study of those languages, and to exalt at their expense the natural
sciences. We are not willing to yield to others in an attachment to the
study of nature, but we must enter our protest against the neglect of
those ancient languages. And as this is a subject upon which consider-
able discussion bas taken place, it may claim our passing notice.
That the study of those languages is necessary for the finished scholar,
few are found to deny ; and we are at a loss to conceive how any, aspir-
ing to elevated situations, can voluntarily deprive themselves of such
advantages. When a student is unable, from uncontrollable circum-
stances, to give himself a full education, there may be a propriety in his
paying but little, if any, attention to them, but circumstances should be
imperious to warrant such a course. The study of the languages has
been by the imprudence of friends exposed to unnecessary opposition,
488 APPENDIX.
There is a great tendency to run into extremes upon any subject, and as
a mote near the eye covers a large field of view, so any subject upon
which the mind is intently fixed is in danger of being unnecessarily
magnified.
Some have attributed to the ancients all excellence, and to the mod-
erns merely imitation. If specimens of oratory are required, they refer
immediately to the ancients. Beauties of composition, strength of sen-
timent, to them only shine upon the classic pages. Nor is tlie reason
difficult to be discovered. They have studied the ancients to the exclu-
sion of the moderns. Their minds were wholly engrossed in youth with
classic lore, and the whole current of thouglit has flowed in that direc-
tion. The former system of education was such that nearly the whole
time was occupied in studying these languages, and it is not astonishing
that the judgment should be bmssed by such a course. Others, perceiving
the folly of such assertions, have run to the opposite extreme^ and con-
demned the languages as wholly useless. The truth to our minds appears
thus. We find many beautiful examples of composition and many ad-
dresses of finished oratory among the ancients, but more beauties and
stronger oratoiy are found among the moderns. They have a wider field
of illustration, and a greater number of powerful motives. Neither ex-
tensive science nor the all-absorbing truths of Christianity were under-
stood by the ancients. In originality, love of nature, and abstraction,
they manifest considerable excellence. Their times favored this. They
had few works but those of nature from which they could cojiy, and, not
expecting great practical results, sublime sentiments and abstractions
were their chief delight. Tet our English poets love nature as ardently;
and the abstractions of a Newton and Laplace are superior to any foimd
among the ancients. Besides, the greater part of what is excellent in the
writings of the ancients we find embodied in those of the moderns. If
we are asked why then we advocate the study of the ancient languages,
we answer, 1st. Because there are many turns of expression whicli lay
open the springs of thought, wiiich never can be translated. And this
was probably the origin of the famous expression of Charles V. that " he
who learned a new language acquired a new soul." These turns of ex-
pression frequently suggest new ideas to the mind, and cause it to examine
the subject more closely and thoroughly. 2d. Because professional men
must understand the technicalities of their science, but these being nearly
all derived from those languages, a previous knowledge of them is re-
quired. 3d. Because there are writings of peculiar interest to the accom-
plished physician, attorney, divine, and general scholar which have either
never been translated, or yet possess peculiar interest in the original. The
physician wishes to read after Galen and Hippocrates just as they wrote,
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 489
and the attorney to have the gradual formation and expansion of that
system of jurisprudence which is the glory and safeguard of our country.
The divine must also long to read the word of life just as it dropped in
all its richness, freshness, and power from the lips of him who spake as
never man spake. He thus seems privileged to stand in ancient com-
pany, and to view those sublime scenes transpiring around him. But,
4th. Our strongest reason is that such knowledge is necessary in order
to obtain the perfect mastery of our own language. The great object of
the scholar is to persuade and convince. For this all the powers of lan-
guage should be exhausted. Its strength, its beauty, richriess, copious-
ness, should all be the subjects of continued study and investigation.
Words are the instruments of the writer and the orator, and if expected
to do execution, they must be well chosen, expressive, and polished. If
we examine the prose and poetic writings of the last century, we find
most that excel are the productions of classic pens. True, some wrote
well by forming their style after classic authors, and by severe study imi-
tating their method, but already their works are nearly forgotten, and
soon, with but few exceptions, they will have passed from the memory
of men.
WIio that has any aspiration to leave behind him a name will wisli it
to be written in other than imperishable characters. Yet, comparatively
few can be writers, but all may be orators. It has not appeared strange to
us that an opposition to the study of the languages should have arisen
in France and Germany. There a popular orator is regarded with jeal-
ousy. The tyrant wishes the populace to sleep. He dreads the first
symptoms of waking, and consequently wishes not to see the elements
of agitation accumulated, lest they should explode with volcanic violence,
and upheave the foundations of their governments. But why should
opposition be indulged in tliis country ? Here every man is by birth-
right an orator; he is invested witli tlie attributes of sovereignty, and
the affairs of state are subjects of daily discussion among the liumblest
citizens in the community. Our only security is in the intelligence and
virtue of our citizens, and every man who aspires to eminence should
seek .such an acquaintance with language as shall enable him to pour
forth truth in all its strength and beauty ; to clothe it in its own heavenly
habiliments of loveliness, and to acquire the power of holding thousands
entranced with the resistless magic both " of thoughts that breath and
words that burn." '
But it may be objected tliat some of our best orators never studied
these languages. We admit that to all general rules tliere may be ex-
ceptions, but in this case they will not at all invalidate the general prin-
ciple. To obtain their eminence, these men have employed their whole
490 APPENDIX.
time ; they have labored assiduously, and formed their style according
to the model of those imbued with classic lore. By industry and per-
severance they have excelled, and they merit praise ; but there is one
grand distinction between the accomplished linguist and such speakers
and writers. In the linguist, oratory is but a small part of his powers, it
appears rather as an incidental circumstance. His language is the nat-
ural expression of his thoughts. With the other, oratory is everything ;
for this he has studied night and day. His writings will be few and
ephemeral, for his whole efforts have been em2)loyed to obtain the use of
language, as it would have flowed almost spontaneously, if he had thor-
oughly studied that department. But is the example of those who thus
arrive at eminence to be a model for others ? How frequently do we see
men raised in obscurity, destitute of means, rising from one degree of
wealth to another, until they proudly place themselves upon a standing
of equality with the oldest families in the land. Will they therefore
wish their children to commence destitute of means ? Do you find them
giving away their fortunes to others, and turning their sons penniless
upon the world, because in this way they commenced ? Do they seek
the humblest associations for their daughters, because their mothers
made such selections ? They wish, and wish properly, to place their
children on vantage-ground, and this they should do, in education as
well as in Avealth. And if we refer to those orators, we find them tlie
most ardent advocates for the thorough education of youth, because they
well remember the difficulties through which they were compelled to
struggle. But we are told that but few become orators. We admit that
but few, comparatively, attain to excellence in any department. Few of
the sons of tlie wealthy continue to amass wealth. The man who fares
sumptuously has a son in a few years reduced to beggary ; while the
poor rises to opulence and splendor. Energy, ceaseless energy, is neces-
sary. Indolence, whether found on a farm, in a shop, an office, or college,
never can succeed. But of those who succeed in completing a college
course, but few are indolent. Such, generally, tire by the way; to tliem
discipline and close application are irksome, and they gladly leave their
studies to engage in business, wliere they w'ill have greater opportunities
for irregularity. There is an additional reason why the languages should
be taught. By means of commerce the diffei'cnt parts of the world are
in rapid approximation. Men of difi'erent languages must commingle,
and hence the importance of understanding, especially, the languages of
modern Europe. But as many of them are derived from the Latin and
Greek, the easiest and best method to acquire them is first to study their
originals.
Colleges cherish and cultivate dispositions for enlarged efforts to amelio-
PEESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 491
rate the condition of man. The student is taught the relations he sustains
to his fellow-men of his own country, and of the wliole world, and the
obligations arising from those relations. Political economy exhibits the
projiriety and policy of active exertion, while moral science occupies still
higher ground, and shows that man to be criminal who does not emjiloy
himself in labors of benevolence. The conduct of the brave, the patri-
otic, and the philanthropic are held up as examples, and every motive is
brought into requisition to stimulate to honorable enterprise. With sucli
convictions of duty, the thorough scholar, bursting tlie barriers of prej-
udice, views himself no longer living to himself alone; lays broad plans
for future usefulness, and, in whatever profession he may labor, the prin-
ciples which guide him are those that dignify and ennoble humanity.
Stli. Colleges are not only thus useful in furnishing such individuals
to act their part in community, hut they also elevate the standard of pro-
fessional attainments. How many men rush unqualified into all our
responsible professions. Scarcely has a young man completed the ac-
quisition of the simplest elements of an ordinary education, when he as-
sumes a title, and the lives or property of his fellow-men are trusted to
his care. And when once entered upon the profession, so far from devel-
oping his powers, he looks around, and finds associates as ignorant as
himself. They "measure themselves by themselves," and aspire for no
higher excellence. While they are yet grovelling in the basement, they
fancy they have attained to the summit of the temple, because from the
obscurity of their vision they can perceive nothing above them. There
is scarcely a more pernicious influence operating against our learned pro-
fessions. The young man fancies that he can gather laurels to decorate
his brow, and that unless he hastes they will all be worn by others. He
counts the days as years until he engages in active life. And even some-
times, by a strange mixture of self-esteem and benevolence, he imagines
the world will plunge into ruin unless he springs to tiie rescue. The
ancient athletse could spent years in preparation, every muscle was devel-
oped, every expedient tried, a long course of training endured, and when
admitted to the lists, instead of entering hastily, they deliberately com-
menced the contest. All this was for a fading laurel. But when prop-
erty and life, when the dearest interests of men are at stake, our youths
rush unprepared upon the course, and, as might be expected, fall ex-
hausted ere they reach the goal. If young men but know the advantages
of a full preparation, they would count themselves happy, if at twenty-
five or thirty they were prepared to commence a jjublic career.
9^A. Colleges are essential to the prosperity of common schools. They
furnish writers to explain and illustrate the various branches of an ordi-
nary education. And they furnish competent teachers, to take charge
492 APPENDIX.
of scliools and seminaries. Too frequently, for the welfare of community,
is the education of immortal minds committed to those who have neither
capacity nor disposition to communicate useful knowledge ; who, them-
selves wrongly taught, perpetuate errors more difficult to be removed
than the inscription from the plate of steel ; who, without any sublime
sentiments or noble aspirations, undertake to direct the development of
that intellect designed to scale the topmost battlements of nature. Look
where we may, no truth is more clearly taught than that common schools
never flourished without colleges. The history of France, England, Scot-
land, and Prussia might all be cited in proof. And, in our own country,
where is common education most generally diffused ? Just where the
first colleges were established, as radiating points of literary light. Mas-
sachusetts and Connecticut, the seats of Harvard and Yale, have in this
respect furnished an example worthy of imitation. On this subject many
have improper views, regarding colleges, if not injurious, at least as un-
necessary to common schools. A distinguished secretary of a neighboring
commonwealth, in one of his illustrations, remarks that the proper ob-
jects of attention are common schools; for as heated air always rises, so
common schools prepare the way for colleges. It is true that this con-
nection is reciprocal, and that colleges will generally not continue to
flourish where common education is neglected. But although heated air
will invariably rise, yet blot out the sun from existence, or direct its rays
from the earth, and thick-ribbed ice would hold universal dominion.
Blot out colleges, and a Cimmerian darkness would overspread the land,
and the huge icebergs of the frigid zone would but faintly represent the
more intense induration of all the feelings and powers of mind.
lOth. Colleges, or high institutions of learning, have always been thej^re-
c^irsors of great in^^rovements, whether in government or in the arts of
civilized life. In every land remarkable for intellect we find them in
existence. Even in the captivity at Babjdon, the Jews sustained high
institutions for that age of the world. Shortly after Constantino, a uni-
versity was established at Constantinoiilc, which served as the depository
of Eastern literature; but colleges, resembling those at present in exist-
ence, were not established until a much later period. In the ninth cen-
tury Europe produced two distinguished individuals, Charlemagne in
France, and Alfred in England. Each used every means to encourage
education, and seminaries were founded, which were the swelling buds
that afterwards unfolded into the universities of Paris and Oxford. And
is it not remarkable that the land of Charlemagne and of Alfred, after a
lapse of one thousand years, still retain a jiroud pre-eminence over the
rest of Europe. At what period college honors were devised and degrees
conferred it is now difficult to determine ; but their origination is by
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGVRAL ADDRESS. 493
many ascribed to Irnerius, a distinguished jurist of the twelfth century,
and a professor at Bologna. Mention of them was made by Robert de
Courcon in 1215 ; and tlie term Bachelor of Arts occurs iu the Bull of
Pope Gregory IX., in 1231. At this period a new impetus was given to
collegiate instruction, and iu the same century, in addition to the univer-
sities of Paris and Oxford, we find those of Toulouse, Bologna, Naples,
Padua, Salamanca, and Cambridge ; and iu the next two centuries be-
tween twenty and thirty additional ones of eminence were established.
Shall we ask, was their establishment followed by any remarkable events?
History points to those centuries as the time of the awaking of mind,
and the formation of those very systems now completely developed.
That age was a dark one in political relations. Tyranny was absolute
and unrelenting. The common people were in a state of abject slavery,
attached to the soil, and transposable as goods and chattels by the
power of tlie nobility. The code of jurisprudence was lamentably de-
fective, but in it the first great cliange was produced. The Roman law
was revived and introduced into the universities. The youth crowded
to the lectures, and by their means more correct notions were generally
diffused. Trials by single combat, by signs and charms, by the "Judg-
ments of God," as they were termed, were gradually abandoned ; and
order and regularity were established in the courts of judicature. As
ideas of justice prevailed, the condition of the peasantry was ameliorated.
Princes enfranchised their serfs, and exhorted their nobility to do the
same. Cities and villages acquired freedom, and a spirit of enterprise
and industry became widely diffused. Notions of individual rights were
soon extended to national, and the claims of the monarch were regarded
with jealousy by his subjects. Even Louis X., as early as 1315, declared
publicly, when manumitting his serfs, tliat " all men by birth should be
free and equal." Such sentiments exercised a powerful influence, and
republics sprang up throughout Italy, Spain, and other parts of the south
of Europe. But principles were not sufiiciently settled, the mass of the
people were not yet enlightened, and morals were grossly defective.
These infant republics were soou torn with factions, and gradually im-
merged into monarchies. In the fourteenth century the cantons ot
Switzerland founded their government, and have since been independent
of regal power. The same sentiments spread rapidly in England, and
early in the thirteenth the memorable Magna Charta was signed, as an
acknowledgment of popular rights. Since that period liberty has been
progressive, and has but developed the same ijrinciples in greater ma-
turity and beauty in the formation of the American Constitution, that
noblest work of man. Yet some there are, even in this favored land, so
ignorant of history, and so grovelling in all their conceptions, that they
494: APPENDIX.
publicly declaim against colleges as fostering aristocracy. Such men,
had they lived in other days, would have been the first to strangle liberty
in her cradle, and, bowing their own neck to the foot of the desjjot, to
swear allegiance to his throne.
All the parts of truth are intimately connected. The discovery of one
leads to the discovery of others. As universities promoted the knowl-
edge of popular rights, so those rights being understood, and having
been even partially enjoyed, produced a buoyancy and elasticity of mind
which reacted upon the universities. Each supi^orted the other, and as
the desire for information increased, the course was extended. Formerly
the branches taught were the Trivium, embracing rhetoric, logic, and
grammar, and the Quadrivium, including arithmetic, geometry, music,
and astronomy. But with the new arrangements new studies were in-
troduced, the writings of the ancients were eagerly consulted, and nature
became a subject of investigation. Astronomy began to throw aside its
astrological character, and natural history and chemistry, though yet
very imperfect, began to attract attention. Men thought more freely,
and consequently more was written. At this juncture commenced the
great improvement of the arts. Something was needed upon whicli to
write, parchment was too costly, and bark too fragile. It is said that the
manufacture of paper from linen was first devised in the ninth century,
but it was not generally known until the early part of the fourteenth
century. A suitable substance being prepared, writings were multiplied,
but still, owing to the labor of transcription, books were exceedingly
costly. A copy of the New Testament was sold in 1429 for £40, being at
that time the annual salary of a professor in Oxford. It required an im-
mense fortune to purchase a lil)rary. To remedy this inconvenience, the
art of printing was invented, and probably about 1431 the press began
to work. This constituted a new era in literature. Information spread
rapidlj--, a knowledge of history and geography awakened a desire to
visit and trade witli other countries. Commerce was extended, naviga-
tion practised, and America discovered. Wealth flowed into Europe,
the arts were encouraged, and the refinements of life multiplied. Until
near this period the roofs of the houses, even of the wealthy, were
thatclied and witliout chimneys, and glass windows were almost un-
known. But from this period, invention after invention, and discovery
after discovery, added hai^piness to man. We do not wish to be under-
stood as affirming that all these improvements were devised in colleges.
But it is certainly remarkable that the establishment of colleges preceded
all splendid improvements in those early ages. They were as radiating
points, as suns in the universe dispensing light and heat. In them was
insiMrcd a thirst for enterprise. Their alumni went forth, and acted on
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 495
community. New facts were carefully reported, and these again were
disseminated, so that, with telegraphic facility, information spread from
mind to mind, and from nation to nation. Although many discoveries
were made by men not attached to colleges, they were not made inde-
pendent of the liglit and interest with which colleges had invested those
subjects. The discovery of the laws of mechanics, the principles now
embodied in machinery of all kinds, was the result of patient and labo-
rious investigation. To show how such investigations affect community,
let us select but a single instance, the refractive power of glass. The
fact that light is bent a little out of its course by passing through glass
appears but a trivial discovery. Yet in the hand of Galileo it gave rise
to the invention of the telescope. And what are its trojihies ? It has
made man a citizen of the universe — spread before his vision neighboi*-
ing worlds — expanded his intellect by suggesting data for new calcula-
tions and matter for profound reflection — revealed additional evidences
of the wisdom and power of God, and enabled man, lost in astonishment,
more feelingly to exclaim, " Tlie heavens declare the glory of God, and the
firmament showeth his handiwork." He has with this measure spanned
the surface of the sun, and passed with the velocity of the " swift-winged
arrows of light" from centre to circumference of celestial systems infinitely
distant and infinitely multiplied. The microscope, constructed upon the
same principle, reveals a new world around and beneath us. Each par-
ticle of matter seems to teem with life and happiness. Organized
beings are seen to sport in a drop of water, with as little sense of confine-
ment as a whale in the ocean. The dust of a plant, which we carelessly
brush away, is but a crowded city of living beings, imperceptible to the
unassisted vision. Nature thus speaks a new language, and is resplen-
dent with indescribable lustre. The same principle, practically applied,
has produced the spyglass for the mariner, and furnished an indispensa-
ble part of the theodolite. And who that has attained to the age of
forty or fifty has not availed himself of the same principle to remedy
impaired vision. This application alone has been of incalculable benefit
to man. The short-sighted are enabled to take an extended view, and
the dimmed eye of age beholds once more the beauties of creation as it
beheld them in youth. Nearly one half of liuman life is thus made avail-
able, to an extent formerly unknown ; age is pi'eserved as a counsellor to
youth, and the declining moments, when formerly " the grasshopper was
a burden," are cheered with new sources of instruction and delight.
Dr. Rush remarks that cases of fixtuity are much less frequent among the
aged since the introduction of glasses, and the well-known history of
Dean Swift would seem to confirm us in this impression. Yet all these
are the trojihies of but a single discovery in modern science.
496 APPENDIX.
The connection of colleges with religious reformation is by no means
to be overlooked. The fifteenth century beheld the European universi-
ties in full vigor, and with their strength the Reformation gained ground.
Mind, taught to investigate, was not to be shackled by the dictates of
assumed power. Nor were the pretensions of any individual considered
too sacred to be examined. Go to the University of Erfurt. Behold that
youth as he enters the library, and in his search for something interest-
ing takes from the shelves the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments.
It was the first copy he had ever seen. Curiosity prompted him to read,
his attention was arrested, and that volume transformed that youth into
Martin Luther. That volume may have been the donation of some jjious
Christian, and, if so, who can estimate the consequences of such a benev-
olent act. Calvin received his serious impressions while pursuing his
studies, and Oxford's classic retreat has had the honor of producing a
AVhitefield and a Wesley, whose names shall ever stand connected with
what is pure in morals, sj^iritual in religion, and benevolent in enterprise.
In our own land, also, revivals of religion frequently occur in colleges,
and many who enter, designing merely to study their own pleasure, are
induced to commence a life of usefulness. Yet the impression is firmlj'
fixed upon many minds that colleges are unfavorable to religious influ-
ence. Why, may we ask, is this impression prevalent ? If colleges were
destitute of religious instruction, if young men were left unguarded at
the most critical period of life, there would be some cause of apprehen-
sion. Such institutions would in all probability be nurseries for vice and
infidelity. But this is not the case with colleges in general. Students
are strictly required to observe the duties of the Sabbath. A portion of
Scripture is read every morning, and devotional exercises performed in
the chapel. The text-books are avowedly religious in their tendencj%
and the morality of the Bible is rigidly inculcated. The associations
also are generally fiivorable ; for though there will always be exceptions,
yet viciously disj^osed young men cannot generally be found engaged in
college pursuits. If trustees have done their duty, the preceptors will
always be men of irreproachable habits and unblemislied piety. And all
the force of attachment will incline young men to copy their example.
And who does not know — who has not felt the power of example ?
Since, then, the peculiar regulations of a well-arranged college are fa-
vorable to piety, if any further objection be urged, it must be against the
acquisition of knowledge under any circumstances. The maxim that
"ignorance is the mother of devotion" has long since jjassed away; yet
there are some who still think that extensive knowledge is' unfavorable
to personal religion. If, however, we seek for the foundation of such an
impression, we find it wholly baseless. The better we become acquainted
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 497
with individuals of high moral worth, the more we admire and love; so
the more we know of the works of God, the more reason we have to
worship and adore. As we have ah'eady seen, science wonderfully en-
larges our views, and consequently gives us clearer ideas of the glorious
perfections of the Deity. Those individuals who have made the greatest
discoveries have powerfully felt the influence of this principle. Galen
fell upon his knees to adore, when he discovered the admirable perfec-
tion of the human frame. Newton, when he had almost measured the
immensity of nature, turned all the powers of his disciplined intellect to
understand and explain the word of God ; and Baron Napier, who by his
discoveries in mathematics had in some degree prepared the way for
Newton's splendid discoveries, engaged in the same noble employment.
The only idea we can have of infinite holiness, of spotless purity, is in-
separably associated with infinite wisdom. Man, in the creation, was
made in the image of God, in distinction from animated nature, not that
he was purer, for all was pure, but he was wiser. He had knowledge for
government, power to control iiimself. And if it be a command that a
Christian should in his si^here be like God, he must seek not only for
spotless purity, but also for extensive knowledge. The harmlessness of
the dove must ever be united with the wisdom of the serpent. As if to
impress this truth on the mind of man, God has ever chosen such as his
most honored servants. Moses was learned in all the wisdom of the
Egyptians, and who was so highly favored as he ? Selected to lead Is-
rael and to stand before God, he beheld the exceeding brightness of his
glory as it beamed from the burning bush, shone in the fiery pillar, or
clothed itself in darkness when upon the cloud-capped mount, amidst
the flashing of lightning, the deep-toned thunder of his voice shook the
earth when declaring the majesty of his law, so that surrounding millions
tremblingly plead that they might hear his voice no more. Yet in this
terrific scene was Moses introduced, and for forty days was pavilioned
upon Sinai's top with the Omnipotent Ruler of the universe.
View that young prince, the royal heir of Israel's sweetest psalmist.
Deity, in a vision descending, bids him utter his desire. See his bosom
heave. Does he ask for wealth, for honor, or for long life ? Not one of
them. His single petition is for wisdom, and what does Deity respond?
"Because thou has asked this thing, and hast not asked for thyself long
life, neither hast asked riches for thyself, nor hast asked the life of thy
enemies, but hast asked for thyself understanding to discern judgment,
behold I have done according to thy word ; lo ! I have given a wise and
understanding heart, so that there was none like thee, before thee, neither
after thee shall any arise alike unto thee. And I have given thee also
that which thou hast not asked, both riches and honor ; so that there
32
498 APPENDIX.
shall not be any among the kings like unto thee all thy days." And he
who penned his wise sayings, who wrote of animals, and of plants from
the hysopthat springeth out of the wall to the cedar of Lebanon, he only
was permitted to build and dedicate a temple for Jehovah. And while
he prayed the glory of the eternal descended, and He whom the heaven
of iieavens cannot contain blessed with his presence that sacred edifice.
When Christ was about to appear upon earth, the joyful intelligence
was first given to the icise men of the East, and they first brought their
offerings of myrrh and frankincense and gold, to lay at the humble shrine
of an incarnate Deity. The apostle who was brought up at the feet of
Gamaliel, and taught in languages and sciences above his colleagues, was
especially made the honored instrument of extending God's jjeculiar
kingdom among the Gentiles, and was favored with such ecstatic visions
and enjoyed such rapturous emotions that whether he "was in the body
or out of the body, he could not tell."
We have endeavored to consider some of the advantages of education,
the necessity of the establishment of colleges, and the influence which
they exert upon the political, social, and moral condition of the world.
And however hasty and imperfect the sketch has been, we are very con-
fident that the reflecting mind cannot dwell upon the subject without
being fully satisfied that such institutions are necessary for the prosper-
ity of any community. Deeply impressed with these sentiments, the
patrons of this institution have exerted themselves in the noble enter-
prise; and now the Indiana Asbury University, erected wholly by
tlie munificence of citizens of Indiana, having no patronage from the
government, or assistance from abroad, opens her halls for the admission
of students. She stands wholly an Indiana institution, and on indeijen-
dent ground ; and desires to spread broadly her banner, inscribed witli
"Universal and thorough Christian education essential to national pros-
perity." Yet she assumes no attitude of rivalry. As a new state enter-
ing our illustrious union detracts nothing from the glory and riches of
the previous confederates, but rather increases their influence and power ;
so entering as a new member into the literary confederation, she will
strive to promote, by all honorable means, the general interest. As a star
hitherto invisible, wlien it suddenly shines brightly in the heavens, robs
not other luminaries of their glory, but only augments the splendor of
the sky ; so, while endeavoring to radiate truth and science, she will re-
joice in the brilliancy of sister stars in the efi'ulgent galaxy of literature.
The spirit of the times is a spirit of peace. The bitter jealousies and
rancorous enmities that have sul^sisted between communities are changed
into treaties of friendshijD and alliance ; and nations have at last learned
that the prosperity of one contributes to the j^rosperity of all — that the
PRESIDENT SIMPSONS INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 499
interest of each is intimately connected with the honor, influence, and
improvement of others. So it should be in colleges; and so it is among
men of comprehensive intellects and liberal views. None but the illib-
eral and bigoted — none but minds scanty by nature or contracted by
prejudice — can look with envy upon a rising institution, or attribute to
her increase the diminution of othei's that have any well-founded claims
upon public patronage. Nor can it with propriety be objected that we
had already a suflBcient number of colleges in Indiana. The bare fact
that sufficient interest has been felt to erect these walls is evidence that
many felt the need of another institution. And the more we examine
this subject, we shall the more clearly perceive that yet there is no super-
abundance.
The states of Massachusetts and Vermont, with a territory scarcely more
than a fourth of ours, each supports three colleges. Connecticut, with a
little more than an eighth of our extent, also sujjports three, together with
academies and seminaries almost without number. It may, however, be
said that that state is much more densely settled, and that we have more
institutions in proportion to our population. This is also a mistake. Our
population is nearly double that of Connecticut; and yet she has at least
five times as many college students. This is in a great degree attributable
to the fact of her institutions having long been in existence, and having
created a spirit of enterprise and emulation among her citizens. Our
state is becoming more densely settled, and its wealth is accumulating,
and parents anxiously desire to give their sons a thorough education.
The only question is, shall this be done at home or abroad ? Every
principle of political economy, every feeling of attachment and consider-
ation of interest, invite to educate them at home. Our wealth is then
retained in our own borders, instead of flowing into other states. The
personal acquaintance of parents with professors exerts a powerful control
over the conduct of students. Tliey are frequently cheered by visits
from their friends, and their entire education is more immediately under
parental supervision. During their collegiate term they are forming
such friendships and connections as will be of essential service to them,
in whatever profession they may engage in after-life. Eastern parents,
who intend their sons to reside in the West, fully convinced of this prin-
ciple, are beginning to send their sons to the West to be educated. Here
they become attached to our customs, and identified with our interests.
They are not, when their collegiate course is completed, to be placed like
polished marble pillars, isolated objects of attention, and perhaps admira-
tion; but like the young and vigorous tree, deep rooted in the soil, and
intertwining its branches with those of a kindred growth, they mount
upward, enlarging and strengthening with their age. The proper time
500 APPENDIX.
to found literary institutions is in the infancy of a community. Their
influence is more decidedly felt in all the ramifications of society, and
although they sometimes struggle with difficulties incident to a new
country — though for a time they labor almost without means, yet their
prospect of i^ermanence is much greater than if commenced at a later
period. The strongest institutions in the land were once exceedingly
feeble. Yale for a length of time was unable to support a regular pres-
ident, and the neighboring ministers alternately officiated in its supervis-
ion. Yet Yale grew, because it had the affections of the people. Its
sons, wherever they went, inspired attachment to its interests, its funds
gradually accumulated, and it rose to eminence and distinction. Time
is always requisite to prosijerity and improvement. The order of Provi-
dence was a gradual creation, though His Omnipotence might have
founded this fair fabric in the twinkling of an eye. And the same order
is established in all things in that creation. Every institution must
gradually increase. And when the friends of this university refer to its
short history and its present standing — when tliey contemplate how
deeply it is seated in the affections of the people in all parts of the state
— and with what a noble liberality they have determined to sustain it,
they must feel satisfied with its prosperity, and adore the beneficence of
a superintending Providence, who hath surrounded its commencement
with such auspicious circumstances. A more rapid increase would have
been as the unseasonable germination of buds, only to be nipped by the
recurring frost — a precocious development of some particular jDortion, at
the expense of the symmetry and jjroportion of the entire system. As to
the course to be jiursued in the institution we have but little to say.
Our plans will generally be similar to those of all well-regulated colleges.
Without claiming for ourselves, as professors, any superior talents, or as-
suming motives of a higlier order than actuate others, our aim shall be
to labor indefatigably, and to promote the interests of education in the
West. Whatever measure conduces to this, whether it has the sanction
of years, or the freshness of youth, we wish to pursue. We are not of
those who wish to change established customs merely for novelty, nor
yet would we pertinaciously cling to antiquated forms, as the ]Mnssulman
to his crescent, merely because our fatliers did so before us. Our course
of study is designed to be extensive and thorough — equal to that of
older institutions; for the literature of the West ought to be equal to
that of any other laud. Every element of intellectual greatness is here,
independence of thought, firmness of purpose, frankness of expression,
and noble daring of soul are the cliaracteristics of our Western j^oj^ula-
tion. And when to these qualities shall be added high culture of intel-
lect, there is no ascent so steep, no eminence so lofty, no enterprise so
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 501
laborious as to damp their ardor or cause them to shrink from the under-
taking. Thede elements of character are the same which shone so con-
spicuously in our brave sires, whose gigantic intellects planned the
colossal fabric of our Constitution — whose hands toiled in its erection —
whose blood cemented its parts, and calls upon us to preserve uninjured
its massive pillars and its encircling dome. To every oljserver it must
be evident that all eyes are turned towards the West. In selecting can-
didates for the highest offices in the nation, no ticket can hoiDc for suc-
cess which has not one of its candidates from our wide-spread valley.
In our national councils, the voice of the West is heard with delight ; it
may not have the elegance of the East, but it has the boldness of native
sublimity. The Eastern orator may resemble in his intonations, his man-
ners, his thought, the lovely birds of plumage, whose brilliant colors and
charming sounds command admiration. The Western has no such claims.
Beauty is not his element. He may be unpolished and severe as the
eagle, but like him he mounts with luidazzled eye and tireless wing,
until overpowered- vision fails to follow him in his ethereal flights. The
celebrated Cousin, in his History of Philosophy, remarks, " Give me the
map of any country, its configuration, its climate, its waters, its winds,
and the whole of its physical geography ; give me its natural productions,
its flora, its zoology, etc., and I pledge myself to tell you, d priori, what
will be the quality of man in that country, and what part its inhabitants
will act in history." And if these princijiles be true, our scenery, surpass-
ingly grand and magnificent, must produce exalted sentiments and emo-
tions. To j)reserve this character in its greatness, the defects alone being
removed, should be the object of the faithful preceptor.
Nor are the circumstances of our young men unfavorable to intellectual
improvement. It is true that many are obliged to labor for their own
support during the period they are acquiring knowledge, while had
their lots been cast in the East, their expenses might have been defrayed
by the sympathizing directresses of religious fairs. Still they will lose
nothing. They may be longer acquiring a thorough education, but it
will be more valuable. Instead of the petty cunning, artful intrigue,
and deep dissimulation, produced by such servile and unuatural deiJend-
ence, there will be the proud consciousness of a greatness which was not
thrust upon them. They will have a spirit to brook difiiculties— a daunt-
less energy to urge them perpetually forward, till they stand upon the
pinnacle of the temple of fame ; while their supported colleagues will
be lingering around the basement, waiting for fair hands to open each
bolted door, and sweet smiles to cheer them at each ascending step. But
while the course of study is designed to be extensive, there are some
whose circumstances will not permit them to accomplish it. Some wish
502 APPENDIX.
to be prepared merely for business pursuits ; otliers to engage in teach-
ing elementary schools ; and such desire instruction in some particular
branches. To all such our classes are cheerfully opened, and our only
requirement is, that what they study, they should study thoroughly. Yet
■we are by no means disposed to encourage haste to engage in professional
business ; and wliere a young man's circumstances will at all permit, our
earnest advice is to pursue the entire course. For we are well satis-
fied that young men, by commencing a professional course too early, in-
jure their own habits, the character of the profession, and the interests
of community.
The government is designed to be firm and strict, but parental. The
student will be treated as a friend, and every efibrt used to make him
perceive his relations and feel his obligations. But if, unfortunately, his
habits should be vicious, and if after proper admonition they cannot be
corrected, he must bo dismissed from the institution. To such an indi-
vidual education can be of no service, and he would be as a spreading
plague among his associates. The precepts of the Bible is the standard
we adopt in morals, being fully convinced that, apart from the influence
of the Christian religion, no truly great or virtuous character can be
formed. The observance of the Sabbath, attendance at public worship
in such churches as may be selected by the students or by their parents,
together with such otlier religious exercises as are instituted in connec-
tion with the college, will be strictly enjoined. We are well satisfied
that such a course will be approved by the enlightened and liberal citi-
zens of our state. But the startling cry of " Sectarianism " may ijerhaj)s
by others be echoed throughout the land. Nay, we expect it, because it
has always been the favorite resort of infidelity. Eighteen hundred years
ago Christianity was the sect everywhere spoken against, and from tliat
period to this " Schism and Sectarianism " have ever been the cry of its
relentless opi^onents.
If by sectarianism be meant that any privilege shall be extended to
youth of one denomination more than another — or that the faculty shall
endeavor to proselyte those placed under their instruction — or dwell upon
the minor points controverted between the branches of the great Chris-
tian family — then there is not, aud we hope there never will be, sectarian-
ism here. Indeed, our college charter secures equal privileges to all
students, Avithout reference to religious peculiarities; and it is ever to be
hoj^ed that in collegiate instruction only the grand essentials of Chris-
tianity will be taught. But if by sectarianism be meant tliat the profess-
ors are religious men, and that they have settled views upon Christian
character and duty, then we ever hope to be sectarian. And what insti-
tution is not ? Where can the line be drawn ? If it be sectarian to differ
PRESIDENT SIMPSON'S INAUGURAL ADDRESS. 503
from one man's religion, then it is equally sectarian to differ from that of
another. Where shall we pause ? We must not believe in a future state
of rewards and punishments, for that is sectarian. We must not teach
that the Messiah has appeared, or the Jew cries out '' sectarian." We
must not claim the Bible as inspiration, or the Deist is shocked at our
illiberality. We must not deny the existence of pagan gods, or Nero's
torch is the brilliant argument against sectarianism. Nay, we must not
admit the existence of a God, or the Atheist will rail at our want of liberal
feeling and sentiment. What then shall we do ? Whether professors are
Pagans or Atheists, Mohammedans or Jews, Deists or Christians, still they
are sectarian. The only persons who are properly free from sectarianism
are those who either believe all things, or who believe nothing.
Our own course is fully determined. Education without morals is per-
nicious, and to have morals without religious instruction is impossible.
Taking then our stand upon the grand and broad platform of evangelical
truth, passing by all minor and non-essential points, we shall ever strive
to cultivate the moral as well as the mental faculties of those intrusted
to our care.
With those who differ from us we have no dispute. Freedom of
opinion and freedom of expression are the grand bulwarks of American
liberty. And if there should be, even in our own couutry, men who reject
the truths of revelation, and wish their sons to be so educated, they can
doubtless elsewhere obtain the privilege. Let them have what sentiments
they may, if they even deny the existence of a creator — if they believe
with the Athenians that they sprang from grasshoppers — with the Egyp-
tians that they grew like mushrooms from the mud of the Nile — or with
more modern infidels, that they are monkeys slightly modified — while
they suffer us to pursue our own course, we sliall never dispute with them
as to their paternity.
Permit me to suggest a few things, and I have done. The patrons of
the university have acted nobly in bringing it to its present condition ;
and for what they have done doubtless posterity will rise up and call
them blessed. But still something more is necessary. The library and
philosophical apparatus require large additions, to render the character
and influence of the institution what its founders have ardently desired.
Other professorships should also be endowed. A noble example was set
in the endowment of one of the professorships during the last year, and
it is much to be desired that those whom God has blessed with property
should imitate such disinterested benevolence, and jjlace the institution
upon a lofty eminence. Such persons would experience during life an
ample reward in witnessing the beneficial effects produced, and, when
their voice is hushed in the silence of the grave, "being dead" they
504: APPENDIX.
would "still speak." Nor can we conceive of but few more interesting
scenes tlian the return of the disembodied spirits, after tlie lapse of ages,
to revisit the place of their former benefactions. As hovering over these
classic halls, they should witness the preparations for noble action — and
should gaze intensely on those bright intellects, which even in their youth
sparkle with celestial fire, and ardently burn to subdue the world to
Christ, and to usher in the millennial glory — overwhelmed with the resist-
less rush of holy feeling, they would fly back to the palaces of bliss, to
join in still more enrapturing anthems of jiraise unto Him who had en-
abled them, while on earth, to perform such illustrious deeds, and bear
such a noble part in advancing the Redeemer's Kingdom.
III.
THE CEN^TENAEY OF AMEKICAK METHODISM.*
When I survey this audience, so large and so reiDresentative in its
character, the question forces itself upon me, Why are we here ? Why
have these men and women left their homes ; the service in their own
particular churches ; why have these men of business laid aside the cares
and the anxieties connected with their pursuits; and why, sir, have you,
laying aside for the hour, the cares connected with your responsible po-
sition in our government, met here to enjoy the evening hour and to
confer with us? It may be very briefly said: We are here because the
first hundred years of Methodism have passed away. But there is more
than this. Wliy should such an event bring us together ? What is there
in tlie completion of this period to call for such an assembly ? What is
there in it to stir our hearts and to prepare us for action ? I assume that
all who are here present feel a deep interest in IMethodism. They have
witnessed its past history, they understand its doctrines, its spirit, and
its aims, and they are in sympathy with its high purposes and its vast
objects. And is it not wise, taking our stand at the passing moment of
one century and the beginning moment of another, to ask on the one
hand. What has Methodism done ? and on the otlier, What can it do ?
The time will not allow me to go into a review of the past; the history
is before us. Call to your mind a little gathering a hundred years ago
of six poor, obscure persons, in the lower part of the present city, meeting
to sing and pray, little thinking that so great a Church would spring
out of their efforts. Contrast its present condition. Look at our com-
modious churches, our large congregations, the wealth, the influence, the
refinement, the great enterprise, and we see tliat a mighty work has been
accomplished, and we can well exclaim, " What hath God wrought 1"
And now is it proper for us to make any expression of our feeling ? It
is certainly proper for us to utter tlianksgiving to Almighty God, for it
1
* Delivered at the Centenary meeting, held in St. Paul's Methodist Episcopal
Church, New York, January 25, 1S66.
506 APPENDIX.
is not by might nor by power that the work has been accomplished, but
by the Spirit of tlie Lord of Hosts, and our hearts ought to ascend in
thanksgiving to him because of what lie did for our fathers, and of what
lie has done for us. I think that no heart in this audience can feel un-
moved at such an hour as this. The thoughts of tlie past crowd upon
us, the century gone, with its toils, its anxieties, its sorrows, its strifes, its
jiersecutions, its glorious triumphs. The liundred years of the past !
Those wlio fought and those who fell. Those on earth and those in
heaven ; for while I gaze upon this assembly it seems to me as if in
galleries a little higher, and away beyond this beautiful roof, there comes
before me another congregation of glorified millions who have gone up
from our ranks, and who, to-night, are joining with us in thanksgiving
to God for the proclamation of that gospel which saved them as it saves
us. But while we utter thanksgiving and our hearts swell with grati-
tude, is it not proper to give some expression to such feeling ? Ought we
not to do something to note the passing of time ? I may remark that I
think there is a natural feeling in the human breast that yearns to note the
time of great events. It is a feeling sanctified of God in the human heart.
Thus when Jacob had the vision, when as a youtli he was going out
and God gave him audience, and the angels came down from lieaven
to commune with him, he set up stones to mark the place. It was to
be to him Bethel, the house of God, to mark the spot where God had
communed with him. And so at each victory, at each triumph, at each
fresh manifestation of the power of God in the history of the old Church,
there was some visible mark set up. If the Red Sea was passed over,
there was not only the shout of deliverance, but there was the altar
erected. If Jordan's waves were divided, and the host passed over in
triumph, large pillars were set up. If the devastating angel was stayed
in his course, tlie threshing-floor was purchased and an altar erected
whereon should stand, in time, the temple of the living God. The feel-
ing is not only thus marked by pious hearts, but I think there is some-
thing of the kind to be found everywhere. Does a man escajie ship-
wreck ? if he is a heathen, he hangs uj} a votive offering in the temple
of the gods; if one is delivered from some terrible danger, he desires to
make some outward expression of his gratitude. We notice the history
of the churches. How often has the Christian Church marked a great
epoch by some great work ! And not only churches, but nations. The
people of Holland established the University of Leyden to commemorate
their remarkable deliverance. Now, is it not i)ropcr for us to follow
such preced^its ? May we not even add that God himself has sanctioned
it ? He has given expression of the material along with the immaterial :
while he creates spirit, he creates matter. When he sent us into the
THE CENTENARY OF AMERICAN METHODISM. 507
"world to have pure thoughts and affections, he made the glorious outer
world to mark the expression of his loving-kindness. When the old
world was destroyed, he gave a promise that it should be destroyed no
more ; and it was not merely his promise he gave us, but, that we might
liave an outward symbol, he hung the bow in the clouds to be a sign of
his goodness — a monument, as it were, of his saving mercy. When he
led the people of Israel he sent the cloud, the pillar of fire, to show his
presence. So, when he came on Mt. Sinai, he caused darkness and the
flashing of lightning to attest his coming. Though he gave his law as
a guide, he gave the tables of stone on which that law was written. So
that God has sanctioned external expressions of his spiritual kindness
and love, and the Church of to-day is but following the precedents that
God and the ancient Church have set. When, at a point of its history,
it sets up an altar, it marks the spot, it raises its Ebeuezer, and says,
" Hitherto the Lord hatli helped me ?" And in proportion to the great-
ness of the help that God has given ought to be the greatness of the
expi-ession; in proportion to the magnitude of the blessings bestowed
ought to be the expression of gratitude, not by our lijDS, not by our sing-
ing, not by our prayers, but by something whicli shall live in the minds
of the world, something that men shall behold and our children shall
see, and which shall lead them to say, "Because God led our fathers
thus and gave them a great inheritance, they have set up these altars to
his name ?"
Tlie question then comes up: If we make an exj^ression, what shall
be its character? Now, there are many local interests which may well
call out our offerings of gratitude in various localities of tlie Church.
There are churches that may be erected; there are academies whicli may
be builded ; there are colleges which may be endowed ; there is help
which may be extended to Germany across tlie ocean, or to old Ireland,
from whom we have received so many blessings. All these are specific
objects which we may aid. As I listened to the very beautiful and elo-
quent plea in behalf of Ireland and Germany, my own heart was touched,
and I thought if a New-Englander can sympathize so fully with those
countries, what may some of us feel? As the bishop was speaking, I
was reminded of what I was told, when in Ireland, of an Englishman
who visited that country, and who was so cliarmed with the Lakes of
Killarney that lie declared if he ever was going to be born again, he
would be sure to be born in old Ireland. But besides these local inter-
ests, to which we do well to take heed, it seems to me the great exj^res-
sion of our gratitude ought to be something which shall bind us together
as a people, something that shall cement us as one body, and that can be
felt to be an expression of our gratitude reaching all parts of our Church.
508 APPENDIX.
Now as I look at Methodism, I recognize tliis fact : from its birth
and through its history of one hundred years, it has been struggling
more and more for connectional sympathy and for connectional power.
The first indication of this is in the pastorate. Unlike many other
churches, we take the whole sweep of the church in our pastorate. I
am not a pastor of this church, nor is my brotlier who occupies the pul-
pit here regularly. He is not the pastor of this church simply, but he
is one of the pastors of Methodism. St. PauFs Church stands not alone
as a congregation, but as one of the churches of Methodism, and hence
the great connectional bond. "We have one ministry, one pastorate,
which circulates through the whole Church, thus binding us together.
This is the first great idea, the first bond which distinguishes Methodism
in the eyes of the world. You term it an itinerant ministry ; but after
all it is only this, giving to the whole Church the talents of all the min-
isters whom God has called to operate within the Church, But there
follow other agencies, and those agencies have been from the first assimi-
lating themselves to this great connectional thought. For instance, we
tiike up our literature. Other churches have their literature, but to none
occurred the idea of liaving one church literature tliat should spread
throughout the bounds of the whole country. Though we began so
feebly with but a single book or two, and a little establishment, first in
Philadelphia, then in New York, struggling for years, yet the great idea
was before the mind of the Church, the feeling that we ought to give
to our people such reading as would develop their intellects and culti-
vate their moral feelings. The Church thus, as a Church, undertook
to spread a religious literature among lier people.
What has she done? Other churches have followed her example;
other churches are now treading in the same path, but Methodism in
this field is still pre-eminent. Hence have sprung up our periodicals
and Book Concerns, through which our authors circulate their produc-
tions. Look at the power given to the few by the press. One million
of members are interested in everything that is written by some master-
minds ; so that great thoughts reach not only one, two, or three thou-
sand persons, but by means of the press a burning thought, which God
lias let down from some upper sphere, tells upon the hearts and con-
sciences of multiplied thousands. The next step was, in addition to
educating the children, to bind them to the Church. There is the Sun-
day-School Union, and I love it for its benevolent work, but the idea of
making the Sunday-school a part of the Church is a Metliodistic idea,
not that of separate agencies, going outside of our work, but from the
first making the Sunday-school part of the Church, for which also a lit-
erature is prepared. The children of the Church are educated as a
THE CENTENARY OF AMERICAN METHODISM. 509
Church. We now gather in our folds not only nearly a million of mem-
bers, but a full million of Sunday-school scholars. It is the conuectional
idea still that pervades the whole.
Then, again, there is tlie Missionary Society. We bring our offerings
not to establish a mission here or a mission there, nor for one church
to become the patron of one particular- mission-field, but we look out
and grasp the world in our thoughts. And here at the close of this first
century, what have we accomplished ? We liave a Conference in Ger-
many, of which you heard, a Conference organized in India, and schools
and missionaries in China. We have swept over the wilderness of the
west and have planted our Conferences up among the Rocky Mountains.
God has given us a Conference in Africa, a Conference in Asia, a Con-
ference in Europe, and multiplied Conferences in America. The world
is our parish. This is the idea of Methodism, whose expansive heart is
not satisfied until it lays its arms around the teeming millions of earth's
pojjulation, and, so far as it may, draws them to the cross of Christ.
This is the great connectional idea of Methodism, which gives it such
immense power. The same thought that binds us thus together has led
us to organize in the last few years a Church Extension Society, so that
we shall be able to aid in the erection of edifices in the Western terri-
tories, in poor sections of the counti-y, in the suburbs of cities, and in
whatever lands are open before us, so that by a little systematic contri-
bution to this and that church, by applying the means properly, we may
stimulate the erection of churches in all parts of the land. For the
churches are all one ; they are houses of Methodism ; they belong to the
great field we are cultivating. Thus has the connectional idea pervaded
all the movements of Methodism. But there remains one field not so
fully connectionalized, and that is the field of education. We have our
schools, colleges, universities, and theological seminaries ; they are placed
here and there as the Church saw fit to erect them ; yet we have all
mourned over this fact, that we have failed to accomplish what we ought
to have accomplished in the educatimi of our children. First, because
of apathy on the part of the general Church ; secondly, because neigh-
borhoods that needed these schools were not able to found them at the
proper time, and there were none to give them aid ; thirdly, because
schools were established in wrong places, and founded by unskilful men.
Hence much of our labor has run to waste, and we have not accom-
plished what we ought. The question then suggests itself, Can we
connectionalize our educational work ? Can we at the close of the first
century of Methodism do something by wliich we may control to such
an extent our educational interests as to bring them close to the heart
of the Church?
510 APPENDIX.
Now I need not before this audience attempt to prove the value of
education. We feel it. This audience recognizes it. You educate your
children, for you know that education is a power in the world. The
educated men, say what we may, will govern the world, and it is simply
optional with us whether our children shall be among the governors, or
wliether they shall be among the hewers of wood and drawers of water.
God has given to developed mind this power, and this j^ower will rule
the world. I think we all feel the necessity of educating the children
whom God has given us, and we are a large family. Wlien I look at the
number of children to be educated it sometimes almost makes my heart
tremble. I occasionally see some rich old bachelor who has no family
talking about educating tlie children of the land, but it gives him very
little trouble and very little thought ; but I see some man wlio has a
fiimily of lialf a dozen or a dozen children growing around him, with
limited means, and his inquiry is, " How cau I educate them ? how shall
these sons be prepared to be master-minds ? how shall these daughters
be so cultured and refined that they shall bloom in the garden of so-
ciety ?" This is a problem which occupies the thoughts and exercises the
hearts of many of the fathers and mothers possibly in this assembly.
The Methodist Church occupies this position; God has given it a great
many minds to cultivate, a large family of children, counted by hun-
dreds of thousands, swelling up towards a million; and the question is,
"How is it to educate them? Where are its means? You, sir, spoke
of our means being part of the nation. I rejoice that God has given us
some means ; and yet sometimes (if I would not descend from tlife dig-
nity of my theme) I am reminded that in some places we are a little like
the poor beggar who came to plead with a rich old miser for bread for
his father. Said the man, "Wherever God sends moutlis he sends
bread?" "Yes," said the little boy, "but he sent you all the bread and
sent us all tlie mouths?" It sometimes seems to me that our work is so
vast and overflowing in proportion to our means, I scarcely know how
we shall accomplish it. The worlc being so vast, it requires extraordi-
nary exertion, and the whole Church needs to rally around it.
It is therefore proposed, as an expression of our gratitude to God, that
we shall throw our contributions into one fund, to be wisely vested in
trustees, appointed by the General Conference, men in whom the Church
cau confide, partly laymen and partly ministers, who shall hold this
fund and distribute its interest from year to year for the purpose of lielp-
iug education. The principle is precisely the same as in the endowment
of a college, an academy, or a theological school, with tliis single excej)-
tion : this fund is not for any one school, nor for any one section, but to
be distributed by the Church where it can accomplish the greatest amount
THE CENTENARY OF AMERICAN METHODISM. 511
of good in promoting its educational interests. This is the character of
the scheme. Now I ask you to look at it for a moment. If you give to
a single institution, wliich I hope you Avill do as largely as your local
sympathy may prompt you, yet the fact must be remembered that that
institution has but a local sphere.
Look at our swelling country; you have heard of the coming millions
of population. If the old statesman stood at the summit of the Alle-
ghany Mountains listening for the coming millions, we stand in the
Mississippi Valley, or the Rocky Mountains, aud on the Sierra Nevadas,
listening for the footsteps of the coming tens of millions. And what
will institutions located here or there do for the vast multitudes that will
come hereafter? Our country is extending, and is destined to extend.
God has given us a government capable of expansion, and it will ex-
pand. We ought to be in a position where we can follow the people,
and do something, wherever they go, to aid them in founding their in-
stitutions of learning.
Again, there is this other thought : If you give to a single institution,
valuable as the contribution is, your donation carries out its own work
alone. It is valuable, and, being dead, you will yet speak ; but suppose
you leave a fund under the administration of wise men, who say, " If you
will raise five thousand dollars, we will give you one thousand for this
year ; if you endow a chair in three years, we will support the professor
until it is endowed, and give you his labors — what a stimulus you would
furnish ! And such a fund judiciously used might bring to the Church
tenfold more than all the money you give. The aid you extend would
be powerfully multiplied. I will give you an instance. I received a
letter a few days since, pleading for three liundred dollars, telling me
of a certain place where there is a church property wOrth seven thou-
sand dollars, which can be bought to-day for three hundred dollars. I
hope the Church will be secured. This is an instance where a little given
may accomplish much. Benevolent men will combine where there is a
nucleus. You give aid to an institution, and men avIio love education
will rally round it ; and this fund, thus used, may gather about it a hun-
dredfold more in time to come. Then, again, I advocate such a fund
because it is not subject to the difiiculties resulting from the manage-
ment of other funds. You endow a professorship, and a man may occupy
the chair who is unworthy, and the local institution is unwilling to re-
luove him. Sometimes the chairs become almost sinecures, and are al-
most useless for the cause of education ; but if the income be annually
given by the Church just where the greatest amount of good may be
accomplished, there will be no sinecures, for the donation is bestowed
as a premium, and as an aid to individual effort. The same money may
help a school in Maine this year, and next year a school in Oregon. It
512 APPENDIX.
may to-day help a school in Michigan, and next year one in I^Iississippi.
When our great Church in all its branches shall hereafter become united
again, and Methodism shall be one from the Lakes to the Gulf, the fund
which you create will exercise its influence in aiding institutions of learn-
ing, and in developing the cause of education. It is in behalf of this
fund I plead with you to-night. I ask you to take it to your minds,
consider it, and ask what you can do. And, while I ask you not to give
the less to the institutions we now have, I ask you to give something
that shall be a memento to our sons, and which the public shall recog-
nize as a fund for the cause of general Christian education.
Would it not be glorious to take this position? If there is a single
point on which the public regard us unfavorably, it is in the matter of
education. They acknowledge our piety ; they know our numbers ; they
admit our energy and enterprise ; but they have not given us credit for
being deeply interested in education. They do not look upon us, I think,
as favorably as they ought. But if, at this time, standing at this point
of our history, we put forth our energies in behalf of Christian education,
the world will recognize the fact that Methodism, spiritual religion,
that religion which touches the hearts, the affections, and the emotions,
does not pass by the intellect, but, calling fire from heaven, kindles in
the intellect the highest thoughts, and exalts its power. I look into the
Methodism of the future and I recognize all this. I see a people vast in
number — a people whose hearts swell with gratitude to God — a people
with intellects educated, with tastes refined, artistic, lovely, energetic, and
expressive — going forth preaching the Gospel in all languages, and con-
quering the world unto God.
This is a cause which, more than any, should engross the hearts, the
aflfections, and the feelings of Methodists. It is not merely the general
cause of education, which I love in all its bearings, but especially the
traiuing-up of strong, fervid, polished, and powerful ministers of the
gospel, who shall go like bright and burning lights all over this country
of ours. The need of ]\[ethodisni now, at the close of the first century, is
not less fire, but more learning. We want rhetoric, but we want it set on
fire of God. We want a learning polished and yet sanctified, whereby
we may educate the people and, at the same time, lead them upward to
God. God grant that we may now do something worthy of Methodism !
And when the year 1866 shall be remembered, among the years of the
past, may the pen of the future historian record that among its most
notable events was this: That Methodism gave its grandest eff'orts for
the education, not of men and women of a particular locality, not for par-
tial ends, or for personal aggrandizement, but for educating the minds of
the masses all over the world.
THE END.
No. ':> ^^ Sect._.^ Shelf
/
CONTENTS
Lincoln National Life Foundation
Collateral Lincoln Library
7/ p. 003 o%H oeus